Physiologia Epicuro-Gassendo-Charltoniana, or, A fabrick of science natural, upon the hypothesis of atoms founded by Epicurus repaired [by] Petrus Gassendus ; augmented [by] Walter Charleton ...

The Third Book. (Book 3)

CHAP. I. The Origine of Qualities.

SECT. I.

THat the sounding Line of Mans Rea∣son is much too short to profound the Depths,* 1.1 or Channels of that immense Ocean, Nature; needs no other evictment but this, that it can∣not attain to the bottom of Her Shallows. It being a discouraging truth, that even those things, which are familiar and within the sphere of our Sense, and such to the clear discernment whereof we are furnish∣ed with Organs most exquisitely accommodate; remain yet ignote and above the Moon to our Under∣standing. Thus, what can be more evident to sense, then the Continuity of a Body: yet what more abstruse to our reason, then the Composition of a Continuum? What more obviously sensible then Qualities: and yet what problem hath more distracted the brains of Philosophers, then that con∣cerning their Unde, or Original? Who doth not know, that all Sensation is performed by the Mediation of certain Images, or Species: yet where is that He, who hath hit the white, in the undoubted determination of the Na∣ture of a species, or apodictically declared the manner of its Emanation from the Object to the Sensorium, what kind of insensible-sensative impression that is, which it maketh thereupon, and how being from thence, in the

same instant transmitted to that noble something within us, which we un∣derstand not, it proves a lively Transumpt, or type, and informs that ready judge of the Magnitude, Figure, Colour, Motion, and all other apparences of its Antitype or Original? or, what hath ever been more manifest or be∣yond dubitation, then the reality of Motion? and yet we dare demand of Galilaeo himself, what doth yet remain more impervestigable, or beyond apodictical decision, then the Nature and Conditions thereof.

Concerning the First of these 4 aenigmatical Quaestions, we have former∣ly praesented you no sparing account of our Conjectural opinion: which we desire may be candidly accepted in the latitude of Probability only, or how it may be, rather then how it is, or must be; i. e. that it is, though most possible and verisimilous that every Physical Continuum should consist of Atoms; yet not absolutely necessary. For, insomuch as the true Idea of Nature is proper only to that Eternal Intellect, which first conceived it: it cannot but be one of the highest degrees of madness for dull and unequal man to praetend to an exact, or adaequate comprehension thereof. We need not advertise, that the Zenith to a sober Physiologists ambition, is only to take the copy of Nature from her shadow, and from the reflex of her sensi∣ble Operations to describe her in such a symmetrical Form, as may appear most plausibly satisfactory to the solution of all her Phaenomena. Because 'tis well known, that the eye of our grand Master Aristotles Curiosity was levelled at no other point, as himself solemnly professeth (in Meteorolog. lib. 1. cap. 7. initio) in these words: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: i. e. Cum autem de hisce, quae sensui pervia non sunt, satis esse juxta rationem demonstratum putemus, si ad id ••uod fieri possit ea reduxeri∣mus, ex hisce quae in praesentia dicuntur, existimaverit quispiam de hisce maximè ad hunc modum usu venire. And evident it is that Mons. Des Cartes never was more himself, that is, profoundly ingenious, then when he crowned his excellent Principles of Philosophy with this advertisement: a•• quamvis forte hoc pacto intelligatur, quomodo res omnes naturales fieri potue∣rint; non tamen ideo concludi debet, ipsas reverà sic factas esse: & sati•• à me praestitum esse putabo, si tantum ea quae scripsi, talia sint, ut omnibus Naturae Phaenomenis accurate respondeant; hoc enim ad usum vitae suf∣ficiet.

And, concerning the other three, which according to the natural order of their dependence, are successively the Arguments of our next ensuing Exercitations; we likewise deprecate the same favourable interpretation, in the General: that so, though our attempts perhaps afford not satisfaction to others, yet they may not occasion the scandal of Arrogance and Obstinacy in opinion to our selves.

* 1.2By the Quality of any Concretion, we understand in the General, no more but that kind of Apparence, or Representation, whereby the sense doth distinctly deprehend, or actually discern the same, in the capacity of its pro∣per Object. An Apparence we term it, because the Quale or Suchness of eve∣ry sensible thing, receives its peculiar determination from the relation it holds to that sense, that peculiarly discerns it: at least from the judgment made in the mind according to the evidence of sensation. Which doubtless

was the genuine intent of Democritus in that remarkable and mysterious text, recorded by Galen (in lib. 1. de Element. cap. 2.) thus: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. Lege enim Color, lege amaror, lege dulcor; revera autem Atomus, & Inane, inquit Democritus, existimans omneis Qualitates sensibileis ex Ato∣morum concursu gigni, quatenus se habent ad nos, qui ipsarum sensum habe∣mus: Natura autem nihil candidum esse, aut flavum, aut rubrum, &c. The importance of which may be fully and plainly rendred thus; that since nothing in the Universe stands possessed of a Real or True Nature, i. e. doth constantly and invariately hold the praecise ••uale, or Suchness of their par∣ticular Entity, to Eternity; Atoms (understand them together with their essential and inseparable Proprieties, lately specified.) and the Inane Space only excepted: therefore ought all other things, and more eminently Qua∣lities, in regard they arise not from, nor subsist upon any indeclinable neces∣sity of their Principles, but depend upon various transient Accidents for their existence, to be reputed not as absolute and entire Realities, but simple and occasional Apparences, whose specification consisteth in a certain modi∣fication of the First Matter, respective to that distinct Affection they intro∣duce into this or that particular sense, when thereby actually deprehended. Not that Democritus meant, in a litteral sense, that their production was de∣terminable ex instituto hominum, by the opinionative laws of mans Will; as most of his Commentators have inconsiderately descanted: but in a Meta∣phorical, that as the justice, injustice, decency, turpitude, culpability, lauda∣bility of Human actions, are determined by the Conformity or Difformity they bea•• to the Constitutions Civil, or Laws generally admitted, so likewise do the whiteness, blackness, sweetness, bitterness, heat or cold, of all Natu∣ral Concretions receive their distinct essence, or determination from certain positions and regular ordinations of Atoms. And this easily hands us to the natural scope of that passage in Laertius; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Esse Atomos & Inane Universorum princi∣pia, caetera omnia Lege sanciri: as also of another in Empiricus (1. hypot. 30.) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, VERE esse Insectilia ac Inane. However, if any please to prefer the exposition of Magnenus, that Democritus by that unfre∣quent and gentilitious phrase, Nomo esse Qualitates would have the deter∣minate nature of any Quality to consist in certa quadam lege, & proportione inter agens & patiens, in a certain proportion betwixt the Agent and Patient, or object and sensorium; we have no reason to protest against his electi∣on. For we shall not deny, but what is Ho••y to the palate of one man, is Gall to another; that the most delicious and poynant dishes of Europe, are not only insipid but loathsome to the stomachs of the Iapones▪ who in health eat their Fish boyled, and in sickness raw, as Maffeus (in libro de Iaponum mo∣ribus) reports; that some have feasted upon Rhubarb, Scammony, and Esula, which most others are ready to vomit and purge at the sight of; that Serpents are dainties to Deer, Hemlock a perfect Cordial to Goats, Helle∣bor a choyce morsel to Quails, Spiders restorative to Monkeys▪ Toads an Antidote to Ducks, the Excrements of man pure Ambre Grise to Swine, &c. All which most evidently declare the necessity of a certain proportion or Correspondence betwixt the object and particular organ of sense, that is to apprehend and judge it.

But since the Notion of a Quality is no rarity to common apprehension, every Clown well understanding what is signified by Colour, Odour, Sapour, Heat, Cold, &c. so far as the concernment of his sense we are no longer to suspend our indagation of their possible ORIGINE, in the ge∣neral.

Which, were our Atoms identical with the Homoiomerical Principles of Anaxagoras formerly described,* 1.3 and exploded; might be thought a task of no difficulty at all: in regard those Consimilarities are supposed actually to contain all Qualities, in the simplicity of their nature, or be∣fore their Convention and Disposition into any determinate Concretion; i. e. that Colour, Odour, Sapor, Heat, Cold, &c. arise from Colorate, O∣dorate, Sapid, Hot, Cold particles of the First Catholique Matter. But, insomuch, as Atoms, if we except their three congenial Proprieties, viz. Magnitude (which by a general interest, retains to the Category of Quali∣ties) Figure, and Motion; are unanimously assumed to be Exquales, seu Qualitatis Expertes, absolutely devoid of all Quality: it may seem, at first encounter, to threaten our endeavors with infelicity, and damp Curiosity with despair of satisfaction. And yet this Giant at distance, proves a mere Pygmie at hand. For, the Nakedness, or Unqualifiedness of Atoms, the point wherein the whole Difficulty appears radicated; to a closer con∣sideration must declare it self to be the basis of our exploration, and indis∣pensably necessary to the Deduction of all sensible Qualities from them, when disposed into Concrete Natures. Because, were any Colour, Odour, &c. essentially inhaerent in Atoms; that Colour, or Odour must be no less intransmutable then the subject of its inhaesion: and that Principles are In∣transmutable, is implied in the notion of their being Principles; for it is of the formal reason of Principles, constantly to persever the same in all the transmutations of Concretions. Otherwise, all things would inevitably, by a long succession of Mutations, be reduced to clear Adnihilation. Besides, all things become so much the more Decoloured, by how much the smaller the parts are into which they are divided; as may be most promptly experimented in the pulverization of painted Glass, and pretious stones: which is demon∣stration enough, that their Component Particles, in their Elementary and discrete capacity, are perfectly destitute of Colour. Nor is the force of this Argument restrained only to Colour, as the most eminent of Quali∣ties sensible: but extensible also to all others, if examined by an obvious in∣sistence upon particulars.

* 1.4Now, having taken footing on the necessary Incompetence of any sensi∣ble Quality to the Material Principles of Concretions: we may safely ad∣vance to our Investigation of the Reason, or Manner how Colour, and all other Qualities may be educed from such naked and unqualified Principles. And first we must have recourse to some few of the most considerable EVENTS consignable to Atoms, as well as to their 3 inseparable Pro∣prieties. The primary, and to this scope, most directly pertinent Events of Atoms, are only two, viz. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, ORDER and SITUA∣TION. That Leucippus and Democritus, besides those two eminent e∣vents, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Concretion, and Secretion, from which the Ge∣neration and Corruption of all things are derived; have also attributed unto Atoms, two other as requisite to all Alteration, i. e. the procreation of va∣rious Qualities, namely Order and Position: is justifiable upon the testi∣mony

of Aristotle (in lib. de ortu & interitu) however He was pleased (in 8. Metaphys. cap. 2.) interpreting the Abderitane terms of Democritus, to adnumerate 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Figure, unto them, and thereupon inferr that Atoms are different, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. aut Rhysmo, quod est Figura; aut Trope, quod est situs; aut Diathege, quod est ordo: & (in Metaphys. 1. cap. 4.) to exempli∣fie this difference in Letters of the Alphabet; saying that A and N dif∣fer in Figure; A N, and N A, in order; and Z N, in situation. Which is the same with what Empiricus (2. advers. phys.) reports to have been deli∣vered by Epicurus. True it is, his Disciple Lucretius, exceeded him in the number of Events assignable to Atoms, in order to the emergency of all sensible Qualities from them; for he composing this Distich

Intervalla, Viae, Connexus, Pondera, Plagae, Concursus, Motus, Ordo, Positura, Figurae,

confounds both Events and Conjuncts together: wherein He seems to have had more regard to the smoothness of his Verses, then the Me∣thodical traction of his Subject. For, Motion, Concurse, and Percussion are the natural Consequents of Gravity: and Distance and Connexion are included in Position; and Wayes or Regions belong to Order, as may be exemplified in the former Letters, which respective to their remote or Vi∣cine Position, and their Change from the right to the left hand, exhibite to the sense various faces or apparences.

That those two Conjuncts, Magnitude and Motion,* 1.5 are necessarily to be associated to Order and Position; is evident from hence, that if it be enqui∣red, why there is in Light so great a subtility of parts, as that in an instant it penetrates the thickest Glass; but so little in Water, as that it is termi∣nated in the superfice thereof: what more verisimilous reason can be al∣ledged to explain the Cause of that difference in two fluid bodies, then this, that the Component Particles of Light are more minute, or have less of Magnitude, then those of Water? And if it be enquired, why the Aer, when agitated by the wind, or a fan, appears Colder, then when quiet: what solution can be more satisfactory, then this, that by reason of its mo∣tion it doth more deeply penetrate the pores of the skin, and so more vi∣gorously affect the sense? However, if we confine our assumption only to these three Heads, Figure, Order, and Position; we shall yet be able, without much difficulty, to make it out, how from them, either single, or diversly commixt, an infinite Multiplicity of Qualities may be created; as may be most appositely explained by the Analogy which Letters hold to Atoms. For as Letters are the Elements of Writing, and from them arise by gradation, Syllables, Words, Sentences, Orations, Books: so proportio∣nately are Atoms the Elements of Things, and from them arise by gradation, most exile Moleculae, or the Seminaries of Concretions,* 1.6 then greater and greater Masses successively, until we arrive at the highest round in the scale of Magnitude.

But we are restrained to an insistence only upon our 3 Heads assumed. As Letters of divers Figures, U, G, A, E, O, when praesented to the eye, carry 3 different species, or aspects; and when pronounced, affect the Ear with as many distinct sounds: exactly so do Atoms, respectively to the va∣riety

of their Figures, and determinate Contexture into this or that spe∣cies, occurring to the Organs of Sight, Hearing, Smelling, Tasting, Touch∣ing, make divers impressions thereupon, or praesent themselves in divers Apparences, or what is tantamount) make divers Qualities. (2) As one and the same Letter diversly posited, is divers to the Sight, and Hearing, as may be instanced in Z, N, y, ••, b, d, p, q: so likewise doth one and the same Atom, according to its various positions, or faces, produce various affections in the Organs of Sense. For instance, if the Atome assumed be Pyramidal: when the Cone is obverted to the sensory Organ, it must make a different impression upon it, from that which the Base, when obverted and applyed, will cause. (3) As the same two three or more Letters, ac∣cording to their mutation of Site, or Antecession and Consequution, im∣part divers words to the eye, divers sounds to the ear, and divers things to the mind; as ET, TE, IS, SI, SUM, MUS, ROMA, AMOR, MARO, RAMO, ORAM, MORA, ARMO, &c. so also may two three, or more Atoms, according to their various positions and transpositions, affect the sense with various Apparences, or Qualities. (4) And as Letters, whose variety of Figures exceeds not those of the Alphabet, are sufficient only by the variety of order, to compose so great diversity of words, as are contained in this, or all the Books in the World: so likewise, if there were but 24 diverse Figures competent to Atoms, they alone by variety of Order, or transposition, would suffice to the constitution of as incomprehen∣sible a diversity of Qualities. But, when the diversity of their Figures is incomparably greater: how infinitely more incomprehensible must that va∣riety of Qualities be, which the possible changes of their Order may produce?

* 1.7Thus in the Water of the Sea, when agitated into a white froth, no other mutation is made, save only the situation and differing contexture of the parts thereof disposed by the included aer into many small bubbles; from which the incident rayes of Light (which otherwise would not have been reflected in united) are reflected in united and direct streams to the eye, and so creat a whiteness continued, which is but paler, or weaker light, which must disappeari mmediately upon the dissolution of the bubbles, and re∣turn of the p••rts of the water to their natural constitution of flui∣dity.

* 1.8And since we are fallen upon that eminent Quality, Colour▪ we shall il∣lustrate the obscure nativity thereof, in the general, by a most praegnant ex∣ample. Immerge into a Glass Vial of clean fountain Water, set upon warm embers, half••n ounce more or less, according the quantity of Water) of the leaves of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and after a small interval of time, instill into the infusion a few drops of the oil of Tartar made per Deliqu••um, which done, you shall perceive the whole mixture to become Red. Now, seeing that no one of the three ingredients, in their simple and divided state, do retain to that spe∣cies of Colour in the remotest degree of affinity; from what original can we derive this emergent Redness? Doubtless, only from hence; that the Water doth so penetrate, by a kind of Discussion separate, and educe the smaller particle•• of that substance, whereof the leaves of Senna are compo∣sed, as that the particles of the oyl of Tartar subtily perme••ting the infusion, totally after the Contexture thereof, and so commove and convert its mi∣nute dissolved particles, as that the rayes of Light from without falling upon

them, suffer various refractions and reflections from their several obverted faces, and praesent themselves to the eye in the apparence of that par∣ticular Colour. And to confirm you herein; you need only instead of oyl of Tartar, infuse the like proportion of oyl of Vitriol into the same Tincture of Senna: for, thereupon no such redness at all will arise to the composition. Which can be solved by no better a reason than this; that the oyl of Vitriol wants that virtue of commoving and converting the educed particles of the Senna into such positions and order, as are determinately requisite to the incidence, refraction, and reflection of the rayes of Light to the eye, necessary to the creation of that Co∣lour. On the Contrary, instead of Senna, infuse Rose leaves in the Water, and superaffuse thereto a few drops of the Spirit of Vitriol: and then the infusion shall instantly acquire a purple tincture, or deep scarlet; when from the like or greater quantity of oyl of Tartar instil∣led, no such event shall ensue. Both which Experiments collated are Demonstration sufficient, that a Red may be produced from sim∣ples absolutely destitute of that gloss, only by a determinate Commix∣ture, and position of their insensible particles: no otherwise then as the same Feathers in the neck of a Dove, or train of a Peacock, upon a various position of their parts both among themselves, and to∣ward the incident Light, praesent various Colours to the eye; or as a peice of Changeable Taffaty, according as it is extended, or plicated, appears of two different dyes. The same may also be conceived of the Caerule Tincture caused in White Wine by Lignum Nephriticum infused when the Decoction thereof shall remain turbid and subnigri∣cant.

Moreover, lest we leave you destitute of Examples in the other 4 orders of Qualities, respondent to the 4 remaining senses, to illustrate the suf∣ficiency of Figure, Order and Situation, to their production; be pleased to observe.

First, that Lead calcined with the spirit of the most eager Vinegre,* 1.9 so soon as it hath imbibed the moysture of the ambient aer, or be irri∣gated with a few drops of Water, will instantly conceive so intense a heat, as to burn his finger that shall touch it. Now, since both the Calcined Lead and Water are actually Cold, and no third Nature is admixt, and nothing more can be said to be in them when commixt, that was in them during their state of separation; whence can we de∣duce that intense Heat, that so powerfully affecteth, indeed, misaffect∣eth the sense of Touching? Quaestionless, only from this our triple fountain, i. e. from hence, that upon the accession of humidity, the acute or pointed particle of the spirit of Vinegre, (whereby the fixed salt of the Lead was, by potential Calcination, dissolved, and the Sul∣phur liquated) change their order and situation, and after various con∣volutions, or the motions of Fermentations, obvert their points un∣to, and penetrate the skin, and so cause a dolorous Compunction, or discover themselves to the Organ of Touching in that species of Quali∣ty, which men call Heat. The reason of this Phaenomenon is clearly the same with that of a heap of Needles; which when confused in ob∣lique, transverse, &c. irregular positions, on every side prick the hand

that graspeth them: but if disposed into uniform order, like sticks in a Fagot, they may be laterally handled without any asperity or puncture: or that of the Bristles of an Urchine, which when de∣pressed, or ported, may be stroked from head to tayle, without of∣fence to the hand; but when erected or advanced, become intra∣ctable.

By the same reason also may we comprehend, why Aqua Fortis, whose Ingredients in their simple natures are all gentle and innoxious, is so fiery and almost invincible a poyson to all that take it: why the Spirit of Vitriol, freshly extracted, kindles into a fire, if con∣fused with the Salt of Tartar: why the Filings of Steel when irri∣gated with Spirit of Salt, suffer an aestuation, ebullition, and dis∣solution into a kind of Gelly, or Paste: with all other mutations sensible, observed by Apothecaries and Chymists, in their Compo∣sitions of Dissimilar natures, from which some third or neutral Qua∣lity doth result.

* 1.10Secondly, that in the parts of an Apple, whose one half is rotten, the other sound, what strange disparity there is in the points of Co∣lour, Odour, Sapour, Softness, &c. Qualities. The sound half is sweet in taste, fresh and fragrant in smell, white in Colour, and hard to the touch: the Corrupt, bitter, earthy or cadaverous, dusk∣ish, or inclinining to black, and soft. Now to what Cause can we adscribe this manifest dissimilitude, but only this: that the Particles of the Putrid half, by occasion either of Contusion, or Corrosion, as the Procatarctick Cause, have suffered a change of position among themselves, and admitted almost a Contrary Contexture, so as to ex∣hibite themselves to the several Organs of Sense in the species of Qua∣lities almost contrary to those resulting from the sound half; which up∣on a farther incroachment of putrefaction, must also be deturbed from their natural Order, and Situations in like manner, and consequently put on the same Apparences, or Qualities. For, can it be admitted, that the sound mo••ty, when it shall have undergone Corruption, doth consist of other Particles then before? if it be answered, that some particles thereof are exhaled, and others of the aer succeeded into their rooms; our assertion will be rather ratified, then impugned: because it praesumes, that from the egression of some particles, the subin∣gression of others of aer, and the total transposition of the remaining, Corruption is introduced thereupon; and thereby that general change of Qualities, mentioned.

* 1.11These Instances, and the insufficiency of any other Dihoties, to the rational explanation of them, with due attention and impartiality perpend∣ed; we cannot but highly applaud the perspicacity of Epicurus, who constantly held, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that the Motion of Mutation was a species of Local Transition: and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: Concretum, quod secundum Qu••litatem mu∣tatur, omnino mutatur Locali & transitivo motu eorum corporum, ra∣tione intelligibilium, quae in ipsum concreverint. Which Empiricus (2.

advers. Phys.) descanting upon, saith thus; Exempli caussâ, ut ex dul∣ci fiat aliquid amarum, aut ex albo nigrum; oportet moleculas, seu Corpuscula quae ipsum constituunt, transponi, & alium, vice alterius, ordinem suscipere: Hoc autem non contigerit, nisi ipsae moleculae, mo∣tione transitus, moveantur. Et rursus, ut ex molli fiat quid Durum, & ex duro molle; oportet eas, quae illud constituunt, particulas secundum locum moveri: quippe earum extensione mollitur, coitione verò & con∣densatione durescit, &c. All which is most adaequately exemplified in a rotten Apple.

And this, we conceive, may suffice in the General for our Enqui∣ry into the possible Origine of sensible Qualities.

CHAP. II. That Species Visible are SUBSTANTIAL EMANATIONS.

SECT. I.

SEnsus non suscipere SUBSTANTIAS, though the constant assertion of A∣ristotle,* 1.12 and admitted into his De∣finition of Sense, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Sensus est id, quod est capax sensibilium specierum sine materia; (lib. 2. de Anima, cap. ultim.) and swallowed as an Axiome by most of his Commentators: is yet so far from being indisputable, that an in∣tent examination of it by reason may not only suspect, but convict it of manifest absurdity. Witness only one, and the noblest of Senses, the SIGHT: which discerns the exterior Forms of Objects, by the reception either of certain Sub∣stantial, or Corporeal Emanations, by the sollicitation of Light incident upon, and reflected from them, as it were Direpted from their superfi∣cial parts, and trajected through a diaphanous Medium, in a direct line to the eye: or, of Light it self, proceeding in streight lines from Lucid bodies, or in reflex from opace, in such contextures, as exactly respond in order and position of parts, to the superficial Figure of the object, obver∣ted to the eye.

* 1.13For the FIRST of these Positions, Epicurus hath left us so rational •• Ground, that deserves, besides our admiration of His Perspicacity, if not our plenary Adhaerence, yet at least our calm Allowance of its Veri∣simility, and due praelation to that jejune and frothy Doctrine of the Schools▪ that Species Visible are Forms without Matter, and immaterial not only in their admission into the Retina Tunica, or proper and immediate Organ of sight; but even in their Trajection through the Medium interjacent betwixt the

object and the eye. Which Argument, since too weighty, to be entrusted to the support of a Gratis, or simple Affirmation; we shall endeavour to prop up with more then one solid Reason.

And this that we may, with method requisite to perspicuity, effect:* 1.14 we are to begin at the faithful recital of Epicurus Text, and then proceed to the Explanation, and Examination of it.

Reputandum est, esse in mundo quasdam Effigies, ad Visionem inservien∣teis, quae corporibus solidis delineatione consimiles, superant longè sua tenuita∣te quicquid est rerum conspicabilium. Ne{que} enim formari repugnat etiam in medio aere circumfusove spatio, hujusmodi quasdam Contexturas: uti neque repugnat, esse quasdam in ipsis rebus, & maximè in Atomis, dispositiones, ad operandum ejusmodi spectra, quae sunt quasi quaedam merae inanes{que} Cavitates, & superficiales▪ soliditatisvè expertes tenuitates. Ne{que} praeterea repugnat, fieri ex Corporibus extimis Effluxiones quasdam Atomorum continenter a volanti∣um in quibus i dem positus, idem{que} ordo, qui fuerit in solidis, superficiebusvè ipsorum, servetur: ut tales proind•• Effluxiones sint quasi Formae, sive Effi∣gies, & Imagines Corporum, à quibus dimanant. Tales autem Formae sive Ef∣figies & Imagines sunt, quas moris est nobis, ut Idola, seu simulachra appellite∣mus. Ex lib. 10. Diogen. Laertij. & versione Gassendi.

The importance of which, and the remainder of his judgment, concern∣ing the same theorem, may be thus concisely rendred.* 1.15 Without repugnan∣cy to reason, it may be conceived (1) That in the University of Nature are certain most tenuious Concretions, or subtle Contextures, holding an exquisite analogy to solid bodies. (2) That by these, occurring to the sense; and thence to the Mind, all Vision, and Intellection is made: for they are the same that the Graecian Philosophers call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and the Latine Imagines, Spectra, Simulachra, Effigies, and most frequently Species Intenti∣onales. (3) That among all the sundry possible wayes of the generation of these Species Visible, the two primary and most considerable are (1) by their Direption from the superficial parts of Compound bodies, (2) by their Spontaneous Emanation, and Concretion in the aer; and therefore those of the First sort are to be named 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and those of the second 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. (4) That those Images, which are direpted from the extreams of solid bo∣dies, do conserve in their separated state the same order and position of parts, that they had during their united. (5) That the ineffable or insuperable Pernicity, whereby these Images are transferred through a free space, de∣pends upon both the Pernicity of the Motion of Atoms, and their Ten••ity or Exility. For, the motion of Atoms, while continued through the Inane Space, and impeded by no retundent, is supposed to be inexcogitably swift: nor are we to admit, that when an Atom is repercussed by another directly arietating against it, and afterward variously bandied up and down by the re∣tusion of others encountring it; these partial or retuse motions are less swift, i. e. are performed in a space of time more assignable or distinguishable by thought, then if they were extended into one direct, simple, or uninterrupt∣ed motion. And for the second Fundament, the extreme Tenuity of A∣toms; insomuch as these Images are praesumed to be no more but certain superficial Contextures of Atoms: it cannot seem inconsequent, that their Pernicity can know no remora. And thus much of Epicurus Text; and the competent Exposition thereof.

* 1.16It succeeds that we examine the relation it bears to Probability; refer∣ing the consideration of his spontaneous and systatical Images, to the Last Section: and reducing our thoughts concerning the Direpted and Apostati∣cal (which are, indeed, the proper subject of our praesent disquisition) to four capital points, viz. (1) their An sint, or Existence; (2) their Quid sint, or proper Nature; (3) their Unde, or Production; (4) their Celerity of Trans∣mission.

* 1.17Of the FIRST, namely the EXISTENCE of Species Visible; this is suf∣ficiently certified by the obvious experience of Looking-glasses, Water, and all other Catoptrick or Speculary bodies: which autoptically demonstrate the Emission of Images from things objected. For, if the object be remo∣ved, or eclipsed by the interposition of any opace body, sufficiently dense and crass to terminate them, the Images thereof immediately disappear; if the object be moved, inverted, expansed, contracted, the Image likewise is instant∣ly moved, inverted, expansed, contracted; in all postures conforming to, and so undeniably proclaiming its necessary dependence upon its Antitype. Thus also, when in Summer we shade our selves from the intense fervor of the Sun, in green Arbours, or under Trees; we cannot but observe all our cloaths tincted with a thin Verdure, or shady Green: and this from no other Cause, but that the Images or Species of the Leaves, being as it were stript off by the incident light, and diffused into the vicine Aer, are terminated upon us, and so discolour our vestiments. Not, as Magirus would solve it▪ qualitate, i. e. immateriali forma, qua aer, corpus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à folijs arborum viridibus imbui∣tur, tingitur, pingitur, (Comment. in Phylologiam Peripat. lib. 6. cap. 6. num. 27.) And thus are the bodies of men sitting, or walking in a large room, infected with the Colours of the Curtains or Hangings, when the Sun strikes upon them: Of which Lucretius thus,

Nam jacier certè, at{que} emergere multa videmus, Non solum ex alto, penitusque, ut diximus ante; Verum de summis ipsum quo{que} saepe Colorem. Et vulgo faciunt id lutea, russa{que} vela, Et serruginea, cum magnis intenta theatris Per malos volgata, trabeis{que} frementia flutunt. Nam{que} ibi concessum caveai subter, & omnem Scendi speciem patrum, matrumque, Deorumque, Insiciunt, cogunt{que} suo fluitare Colore. Ergo lintea de summo cum Corpore fucum Mittunt, Effigias quo{que} debent mittere tenueis Res quaeque, ex summo quoniam jaculantur utrae{que} &c. Lib. 4.

Upon which Reason also the admirable Kircher hinted his parastatical Expe∣riment, of Glossing the inside of a Chamber, and all things as well Furniture as Persons therein contained, with a pleasant disguise of grass Green, Azure, Crimson, or any other light Colour (for Black cannot consist in any Liquor, without so much density, as must terminate the Light:) only by disposing a capacious Vial of Glass, filled with the Tincture of Verdegrease, Lignum Nephriticum, or Vermilion, &c. in some aperture of the Window respect∣ing the incident beams of the Sun. (Art. Magn. Lucis, & Umbrae, lib. 10. part. 2. Mag••••, parastaticae Experimento 5.)

Concerning the SECOND, viz.* 1.18 the NATURE of Images Visible; we observe First, that Epicurus seems only to have revived and improved the notion of Plato, and Empedocles, who positively declared the sensible Forms, or Visible species of things, to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Effluxi∣ones quaedam substantiales: in that He denominates them Aporrhea, and defines them to be most thin and only superficial Contextures of Atoms effluxed from the superficial parts of Bodies, and jugi s••uore, by a con∣tinued stream em••ning from them into all the circumfused space.

Secondly, that the Common Opinion,* 1.19 most pertinaciously patronized by Alexander the Peripatetick, and Scaliger, with the numerous herd of Aristotelea••s (whom it is as easie to convert, as nominate) is, that visible species are mera Accidentiae, simple pure Accidents, that neither possess, nor carry with them any thing of Matter, or Substance; and yet being trans∣mitted through a diaphanous Medium from solid objects, they affect the or∣gan of Sight, are reflected from polite and speculary bodies, &c. Here we are arrested with wonder, either how these great Masters of Learning could derive this wild conceit from their Oracle, Aristotle; when introth all they could ground upon his Authority of this kind, is desumable only from these words of his, Colorem rei Visibilis movere perspicuum actu, quod deinceps oculum moveat: or how they could judge it consentaneous to rea∣son, that those Affections should be attributed to meer Accidents, which are manifestly Competent only to meer Substances. For, to be moved or to be the subject of Local Motion, to be impinged against, and reflected from, or permeate a body; to be dilated, contracted, inverted, &c. cannot con∣sist, nor indeed by a sober man be conceived, without absolute substan∣tiality. Some there are, we confess, who tell us, that they kindled this Conceit from sundry scattered sparks blended both in his general Discour∣ses of Motion and Alteration, and particular Enquiries into the nature of Dreams, and Sounds, in his Problems: and these, thereupon, most confi∣dently state the whole matter, thus. That the Visible Object doth first Generate a Consimilar Species in the parts of the aer next adjacent; that this Embryon species doth instantly Generate a second in the parts of the aer next to it, that generates a third, that third a fourth, and so they gene∣rate or spawn each other successively in all points of the Medium, untill the last species produced in the aer contiguous to the Horny membrane of the eye, doth therein produce another; which praesents to the Optick Nerve the exact delineations and pourtraiture of the Protoplast, or Object. To Cure the Schools of this Delirium, our advice is, that they first purge off that faeculent humor of Paedantism, and implicite adhaerence to Authority; and then with clean stomachs take this effectual Alterative.

If the Visible Species of Objects be, as they define; meer Accidents, i. e. immaterial: we Demand (1) What doth Creat them? Not the Object;* 1.20 since that hath neither power, nor art, nor instruments, to pourtray its own Counterfeit on the table of the contiguous aer. (2) What doth Conserve and Support them when pourtray'd? Not the Aer; since that is variously agitated, and dispelled by the wind, and commoved every way by Light pervading it: and yet the Species of objects are alwayes transmitted in a di∣rect line to the eye. (3) What can Transport them? Neither Aer, nor Light: since it is of the formal reason of an Accident, not to be removed or transmitted but in the arms of it Subject. Nor can the same numericall

species be extended through the whole space of the Medium; because it is repugnant to their supposition: and themselves affirm the transmigration of an Accident from one subject to another, impossible. (4) Is the spe∣cies changed and multiplied by Propagation? That's if not an impossibility absolute, yet a Difficulty inexplicable; first because no man ever hath, nor can explain the Modus Propagationis, the manner of their Propagation: Secondly, since the parts of space intermediate betwixt the Object and the Eye, though but at a small distance removed, are innumerable; and a fresh propagation must be successively in each of those parts; and the space of Time required to each single propagation is a moment; certainly it must be long before the propagation could attain to so small a part of space, as is aequal to one Digit. If so; how many hours would run by, after the Suns Emergency out of an Eclipse, before the light of it would arrive at our eye? since, as the moments, or points of space betwixt it and us are more then innu∣merable; so likewise must the moments, or points of Time, while a fresh spe∣cies is generated in each point of that vast space, be more then innumerable: and yet we have the Demonstration of the most Scientifick of our senses, that the light of the Sun is darted through that immense space, in one single moment. (5) What is the material of these species, or Whether is the 〈…〉〈…〉 First species educed out of Nothing? That's manifestly absurd; because above the power of Nature: and to recur to any other power su∣perior to Hers, is downright madness. (6) Or, ex Materiae Potentia, out of some secret Energie of the matter of the Medium? That's Unconceiva∣ble; for we dare the whole world to define, what kind of Power that is, sup∣posed inhaerent in the Medium (Aer, Water, Glass, or any other 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) that can be actuated so expeditely into the production of infinite se∣veral species, in a moment. From one and the same part of Aer, in one and the same moment, how can be educed the different species not only of the Sun and a S••••ne, of a Man and a Stock, of a Head and a Foot; but even of two absolute Contraries, Snow and Pich? (7) If Visible Species con∣tain nothing of Matter; how can they with such insuperable Velocity be projected on a speculary body, and recoyl back from it to so great a di∣stance, as is commonly observed, even in the Repercussion, or rather Re∣flection of a Species from a Concave Glass: How consist of Various Parts, and conserve the order and position of them invariate, and the Colours of each clearly inconfused, through the interval of the Medium? How be re∣ally ampliated, contracted, deflected, inverted, &c. All which are properly and solely Congruent to Bodies or Entities consisting of Matter? (8) But all these and many more as manifest Incongruities and open Absurdities may be praevented by the assumption of the more durable and satisfactory Hy∣pothesis of Epicurus: for conceding the Visible Species of Objects to be Substantial Effluxes, it can be no difficulty to solve their Trajection, Impaction, Refraction, Reflexion, Contraction, Diduction, Inversi∣on, &c.

* 1.21Nor is it oppugnable by the objection of any Dif••••culty more considera∣ble, then that so insultingly urged by Alexander the Peripatetick: qua∣nam ratione fi••ri possit, ut ex tot, tantisque effluentibus particulis, unumquod∣que adspectabilium non celerit••r absumatur? How can it consist with rea∣son, since the Visible Species are praesumed to be substantial Effluviaes, that any the most solid and large adspectable body should not in a short time be minorated▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wholly exhausted by the continual deperdition of so

many particles? (in Comment▪ in lib. de Sensu & Sensili, cap. 3. & Epist. 56. ad Dioscor.)

Which yet is not so ponderous,* 1.22 as not to be counterpoysed by these two Reasons, (1) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Accrescere ipsis adspe∣ctabilibus advenientia ex opposito corpuscula alia; that the decay is prae∣vented by the apposition and accretion of other minute particles succeed∣ing into the rooms of the effluxed; so that how much of substance decedes from the superficial parts of one body towards others, as much accedes to it by the advent of the like Emanations from others, and thereupon ensues a plenary Compensation. Nor can it diminish one grain of the weight of this solution, to rejoyn; that the Figures of adspectables must then be changed: because the substantial Effluxes which Accede, cannot be in point of Figure, Order, and Position of parts exactly consimilar to those which Recede. For, though there be a dissimilitude in Figure, betwixt the De∣ceding and Acceding particles; yet, in so great a tenuity of particles, as we suppose in our substantial species, that can produce no mutation of Fi∣gure in the object deprehensible by the sense: for many things remain in∣variate to the eye, which are yet very much changed as to Figure, in the judgment of the understanding; as may most eminently be exemplified in the Change that every Age insensibly stealeth upon the face of man. (2) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Tenuitatem simulachrorum esse omnem modum excedentem, the Tenuity of these Emanant Images is Extreme•• and therefore the uninterrupted Emission of them, even for many hundreds of years, can introduce no sensible either mutation of Fi∣gure; or minoration of Quantity in the superficies of the Emittent. Which Averrhoes (at least the Author of that Book, Destructionis Destructionum, fathered upon him) had respect unto, when He said; Neminem agniturum decrementum in Sole factum, tametsi ab eo circum deperierit quantitas pa••mi, aut etiam major.

To approach some degrees nearer in our Comprehension to the almost Incomprehensible TENUITY of these substantial Emanations,* 1.23 that essence the Visible Images of Objects; Let us First, conceive them, with Lucre∣tius, to be, Quasi Membranae summo de Corpore rerum Dereptae, Certain Excortications, or a kind of most thin Films, by the subtle fingers of Light, stript off from the superficial Extremes of Bodies; for Alexander himself calls them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pelliculae & Membranulae, & Apuleius Ex∣uviae, because as the slough or spoil of a Snake, is but a thin integument blancht off the new ••kin, and yet representing the various Spots, Scales, Magnitude, Figure &c. thereof: so likewise do the Visible Species, being meer Decortications, or Sloughs blancht off from Bodies, carry an ex∣act resemblance of all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Colours in the Exteriours thereof.

Secondly, assume the smallest of things Visible,* 1.24 the Foot of an Hand∣worm, for the Object. For conceding the species Emanant from it, which is deprehensible by a Microscope, to consist only of those Atoms, which cohaering only Secundum La••••••a, and non 〈…〉〈…〉, Laterally and not Pro∣found•••• constitute the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and then we cannot deny, that this spe∣cies must be by many 〈…〉〈…〉 thinner th••n the Foot, or Object it 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

* 1.25Thirdly, Exemplifie the ineffable Tenuity of these Excortications, in those round Films of Wax that are successively lickt off by the Flame of a Tapour accended. For, having supposed, that one inch of a Wax Can∣dle may suffice to maintain its flame, for the space of an hour: let us thus reason. Since the Diminution of that inch, perpendicularly erected, is un∣cessant, i. e. that there is no distinguishable moment of time, wherein there is not a distinct round of Wax taken off the upper part thereof, by the de∣predatory activity of the flame: how many must the Round Films of Wax be, that are successively direpted? Certainly, as many as there are distin∣guishable points, or parts in the 24 part of the Aequator, or ambite of the Primum Mobile, successively interjacent toward the Meridian. And if, in stead of that vast Heaven, the Primum Mobile, you think it more conveni∣ent to assume the Terrestrial Globe (whose Magnitude, in comparison of the other, amounts not above a point) observe what may be thence inferred. Since, according to the supputation of Snellius and Gassendus, the ambite of the Earth is commensurable by 26255 Italian miles; and the 24 part there∣of makes 1094 miles, and so 1094000 paces, and so 5470000 feet, each whereof is again subdivisible into 1000 sensible parts: it follows, that as the product, or whole number of these parts in the 24 part of the Circum∣ference of the Globe Terrestrial ariseth to 5470000000; so likewise must the distinct membranules of Wax successive derepted from the inch of Can∣dle in the space of an hour fulfil the same high number of 5470000000. And if so, pray how incomprehensible thin must each of them be?

* 1.26If this Example seem too gross to adumbrate the extreme Tenuity of our species; be pleased to exchange the Wax Tapour of an inch diameter, for Solomons Brasen Sea, filled with oyl, and an inch of Cotten Weeck perpendicularly immersed, and at the upper extreme accensed, in the mid∣dle thereof. For, insomuch as the Decrement of the oyl in altitude must be uncessant, as is the exhausting activity of the flame, there being no in∣stant of time, wherein its diminution is interrupted; and that, should the flame constantly adhaere to the Weeck for 48 hours, without extinction, the space of the oyls descent from the margin of the vessel could not in cras∣situde equal that of a piece of Lawn, or a Spiders Web: certainly the number of Rounds of oyl successively delibrated by the flame, in that con∣stitute time, must require a far greater number of Cyphers to its Calcula∣tion. Which would you definitely know; 'tis but computing the distin∣guishable points of time in 48 hours, during which the flame is supposed to live, and you have your desire; and we ours, as to the conjectural apprehen∣sion of the Tenuity of each of them.

* 1.27Lastly, let us argue à simili, and guess at the Tenuity of a Visible, from that of an Odorable Species. How many Aromaticks are there, that for many years together, emit fragrant exhalations, that replenish a considerable space of the ambient aer; and gratefully affect the nostrils of all persons, within the orb of projection: and yet cannot, upon the exactest statick ex∣periment, or trutination of the Scate, be found to have amitted one grain of Quantity? Now if we consider, how Crass the Emanation of an Aroma∣tick, or an odorous Anathymiasis, is comparatively to the substance of a Vi∣sible Species (for no meaner a Philosopher then Gassendus, whose name sounds all the Liberall Sciences, hath conceived; that the Visible Images effluxing from an Apple in a whole year, if all cast into one bulk, would not

exceed that of the odorous vapour exhaled from it in one moment) we shall not gainsay, but a solid Body may constantly maintain an Emanation of its Images Visible, for many hundreds of years, from its superficial parts, with∣out any sensible abatement of Quantity, or variation of Figure. To which we shall superadd only this; that should we allow these substantial Effluxes, that are supposed to constitute the Visible Species, to amount in many hun∣dred years, to a mass deprehensible by sense, in case the collection of them all into one were possible: yet would it be so small, as to elude the exactest observation of man; for, who that hath perchance weighed a piece of Mar∣ble, or Gold, and set down the praecise gravity thereof in his life time, can obtain a parrol from the grave and return to complete his experiment; after the deflux of so many Ages, as are required to fulfill the sensibility of its mi∣noration?

Concerning the THIRD,* 1.28 viz. the PRODUCTION of Spe∣cies Visible; Epicurus Text may be fully illustrated by this Exposition. That a solid Body, so long as environed with a rare or permeable space, may be conceived without Alogie, freely to emit its Images: because it hath Atoms ready in the superfice, that being actuated by their coessential mo∣tive Faculty, uncessantly attempt their Emancipation, or Abduction; and those so exile, that the Ambient cannot impede their Emanation. (2) That in regard they conserve the Delineations both of the Depressed and Emi∣nent parts in the superfice of the Antitype, or Object, after their Efflux therefrom: therefore do the Images deceding from it become Configurate of Atoms cohaerently exhaling in the same Order and Position that they held among themselves, during their Contiguity, or Adhaesion. Which also satisfies for the praesumed meer superficiality, i. e. Improfundity of the species: because it is deraded only from the Extremities of the Object. (3) That, forasmuch as no Cause can be alledged, why the particles of the Image should, in their progress through a pervious medium to considerable distance, be deturbed or discomposed from that Contexture, or order and situation, which they obtained from the Cortex or outward Film of their solid original: therefore do they invariately hold the same Configuration, untill their arrival at the eye. Which to familiarize, we are to reflect upon a position or two formerly conceded, viz. that Atoms are, by the impulse of their ingenite Motion, variously agitated even in Concretions most compact; and yet cannot without difficulty expede themselves from the Interior or Central parts, because of their mutual Revinction, or Complication: but for those in the Exterior or superficial parts, they may, upon the least evolu∣tion disingage themselves, having no Atoms without to depress, but many within to express or impel them. (4) That, since the Motion of all A∣toms, when at liberty to pursue the Tendency of their Motive Faculty, is Aequivelox: hence is it, that those Atoms which exhale from the Cavities or Deprest parts of the superficies of any Concretion, and those which ex∣hale from the Prominencies, or Eminent Parts, are transferred together in that order, that they touch not, nor crowd each other, but observe the same distance and decorum, that they had in their Contiguity to, and immediate separation from the superficies. So that the Antecedent Atoms cannot be overtaken, or praevented by the Consequent: nor those farther outstrip these, then at the first start. (5) That the Emanation of Visible Images is Continent, i. e. that one succeeds on the heels of another, jugi quodam Fluo∣re, in a continued stream more swiftly then that thought can distinguish any

intermediate distance. So that, as in the Exsilition of Water from the Cock of a Cistern perpetually supplied by a Fountain, the parts thereof so closely succede each other, as to make one Continued stream, without any interruption observable: are we to conceive the Efflux of Images to be so Continent, that the Consequent press upon the neck of the Antecedent so contiguously, as the Eye can deprehend no Discontinuity, nor the Mind discern any Interstice in their Flux. And this ushers us to the reason, why Apuleius, discoursing in the Dialect of Epicurus, saith, Profectas à nobis Imagines, velut quasdam exuvias jugifluore manare. (6) And lastly, that a Visible Image doth not so constantly retain its Figure, and Colours, as not to be subject to Mutilation and Confusion, if the interval betwixt its ori∣ginal and the eye be immoderately large: as may be exemplified in the species of a square Tower, which by a long trajection through the aer, hath its Angles retused, so that it enters the eye in a Cylindrical Figure. This Epicurus expresly admitted in his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, confu∣sam interdum evadere imaginem. Which ought to be interpreted not only of the detriment sustained in its long progress through the Medium, but also of that which may arise from some perturbation caused in the superfice of the Exhalant.

* 1.29Concerning the FOURTH, viz. the CELERITY of their Motion; this will Epicurus have to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Inexsuperabilem, swift in the highest degree: and his Reason is, because such is the Pernicity of Atoms, when enfranchised from Concretions, and upon the Wings of their Gravi∣ty. Lucretius most appositely compares the Celerity of Images in their Trajection, to that of the beams of the Sun, which from the body thereof are darted to the superfice of the Earth in an instant, or so small a part of time, as none can be supposed less. And this we may clearly com∣prehend, if we observe that moment when the Sun begins its Emergency from the Discuss of the Moon, in an Eclipse; for in the same moment, we may discern the Image of its cleared limbus, appearing in a vessel of Water, respectively situate.

* 1.30And yet we say, the Celerity of their Trajection, not, with the Vulgar, the Instantaneous Motion: because we conceive it impossible, that any Moveable should be transferred to a distant place, in an indivisible moment, but in some space of time, though so short as to be imperceptible; because the Medium hath parts so successively ranged, that the remote cannot be per∣vaded before the vicine.

* 1.31And thus have we concisely Commented upon the 4 Consider ables com∣prehended in the Text of Epicurus, touching Apostatical Images Visible; and thereupon accumulated those Reasons, which justifie our praelation of this His Opinion, to that not only less probable, but manifestly impossible one of the Aristoteleans: so that there seems to us only one Consideration more requirable to complete its Verisimility, and that is touching the FACILITY of the ABDUCTION of Visible Images from solids.

We confess, that Epicurus supposition, of the spontaneous Evolution and consequent Avolation of Atoms from the extremes of solid Concreti∣ons; is not alone extensible to the solution of this Difficulty: and therefore

we must lengthen it out with that consentaneous Position of Gassendus (de apparente magnitudine solis humilis & sublimis, Epist. 2. pag. 24.) Lucem sollicitare species, that Light doth sollicite and more then excite the Visible species of Objects, as well by agitating the superficial Atoms of Concre∣tions, as by Carrying them off in the arms of its reflected rayes. For, that Light is intinged not only with Colours, which it pervades, but also with those, which it only superficially toucheth upon, provided the Colorate bo∣dy be compact enough to repercuss it; all opace and speculary bodies, on which its beams are either trajectly, or reflextly impinged, sensibly de∣monstrate. And though it may be objected, that the sollicitation of Light is not necessary to the Dereption, or Abduction of Images Visible; be∣cause it is generally praesumed, that they continually Emane from Objects, and so as well in the thickest Darkness, as in the Meridian light: it must not∣withstanding be confest, that they are unprofitable to Vision, unless when they proceed from an object Illustrate; and consequently that they flow hand in hand with the particles of Light reflected from it superfice. Which truly is the reason why the Eye that is posited in the dark doth well discern Objects posited in the Light; but that which is in the light hath no percep∣tion at all of objects in the dark.

And therefore whoso shall affirme,* 1.32 that Visible Species are not Emitted from bodies, unless Light strike upon them, and being repercussed, carry their superficial Atoms, which constitute the Visible Species, off from them, in direct lines towards the eye: though He may perhaps want a Demon∣stration, yet not the evidence of Experience and probability, to credit his Paradox. Nor is there, why we should opinion, that only the Primary, or first incident Light is reflected; because Light emaneth from the Lucid, in a continued Fluor, so that the praecedent particles are still contiguously pur∣sued by the consequent: and hence is it that Light is capable of repercus∣sions even to infinity, if solid and impervious bodies could be so disposed, as that the first opposed might repercuss it on the second, the second reflect it to the third, the third to the fourth, &c. successively, so long as the Fluor should be continued, and no Eclipse intervene. For, the reason, why Light, formerly diffused, doth immediately disappear, upon the interven∣tion of any body, that intersects it stream; is really the same with that, wherefore Water exsilient from the Tube of a Cistern, in an arched stream, doth immediately droop and fall perpendicularly, upon the shutting of the Cock: the successive flux of those parts of Water, which, by a close and forceable pressure on the back of the praecedent, maintained the Arcuati∣on of the stream, being thereby praevented, and the effluxed committed to the tendency of their Gravity. And the reason, why by the mediation of a small remainder of light, after the intersection of its fluor from the Lu∣cid fountain, we have an imperfect and obscure discernment of objects; is no more then this: that only a few rayes, here and there one, are incident upon and so reflected from the superfice thereof, having touched upon on∣ly a few scattered particles, and left the greater number untoucht; which therefore remain unperceived by the eye, because there wanted Light suffi∣cient to the illustration of the whole, and so to the Excitement and Emissi∣on of a perfect species.

SECT. II.

* 1.33THere is yet a second sort of Images Visible, which though consistent of the same Materials with the Former; are yet different in the reason of their production, according to the theory of Epicurus. For, as the for∣mer are perfectly substantial, being Corporeal Effluviaes, by a kind of De∣reption as it were blancht from the Extremes of Concretions: so likewise are these of the second Genus, perfectly substantial, being certain Concre∣ments or Coagmentations of Atoms in the aer, representing the shapes of Men, Beasts, Trees, Castles, Armies, &c. not caused by an immediate De∣reption from such solid Prototypes, but a SPONTANEOUS convention and cohaesion of convenient particles. So that if we only call them, Spon∣taneous Systatical Representations; we shall not only import the Disparity of their Creation to that of the Derepted Apostatical ones, but also afford a glimpse of their abstruse Nature. Of these, all that can be brought to lye in lines parallel to our praesent Theorem, doth concern only their Existence: and that may be evicted by the conspiring testimonies of many Authors, whose pens were not dipt in the fading ink of meer Tradition, nor their minds deluded with the affectation of Fabulous Wonders. Among which our leasure will extend to the quotation of only Two, most pertinent and significant.

* 1.34Diodorus Siculus (lib. 3.) speaking of certain Spectraes; spontaneously conceited, and at set seasons of the year exhibiting themselves to Travellers in the regions of Africa, beyond the Quick-sands and Cyrene; saith thus: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; Quandoque, ac praesertim vigente tranquillitate aeris, conspiciuntur per aerem Concrementa quaedam, forma•• Animalium omnis generis referentia. Ipsorum nonnulla quietè se habent, non∣nulla verò motionem subeunt. Quinetiam interdum insequentes fugiant, inter∣dum fugientes insequuntur, &c.

* 1.35And Damascius (in Vita Isidori Philosophi, apud Photium) declaring the common report about that memorable 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Prodious Aereal Repre∣sentation, annually beheld in the lower region of the aer, imminent upon that arm of the Adriatick Sea, that runs up betwixt Messana in Sicily, and Rhegium Julium in Calabria; delivers it thus: Nostra tempestate narrarunt homines bonae fidei, juxta Siciliam in campo nominato Tetrapyrgio, & in aliis non paucis locis, videri Equitum pugnantium sin ulacra; id{que} maximè aestatis tempore, cum ardentissimus est meridies; &c. Concerning the verity of this report, the most Curious Athanasius Kircherus having some doubt; pur∣posely takes a long journey from Rome to Messana and thence crosseth over to Rhegium, at the opportune time for its observation. Where what He be∣held, and by what Physical reasons he solved the wonderment; we have thought worthy your patient notice, to extract from his excellent dis∣course thereupon (in cap. 1. Magiae Parastaticae, parastasi 1. Naturae.)

MORGANA RHEGINORUM.

In the midst of Summer,* 1.36 when the Sun boyls the Tyrrhene Ocean with most fervent rayes, then is it, that wanton Nature entertains the wondring eyes of the inhabitants of Rhegium, a Town in Calabria most ancient and no less famous for having been the seat of many Philosophers, with a pro∣digious spectacle in the aer. There may you, whether with more delight, or wonder, is not soon determined, behold a spacious Theatre in the vapo∣rous aer, adorned with great variety of Scenes, and Catoptrick represen∣tations; the Images of Castles, Palaces, and other Buildings of excellent architecture, with sundry ranges of Pillars, praesented according to the rules of Perspective. This Scene withdrawn, upon the sayling by of the Cloud, there succeeds another, wherein, by way of exquisite Landskip, were ex∣hibited spacious Woods, Groves of Cypress, Orchards with variety of trees, but those artificially planted in Uniform rows like a perfect Phalanx, large Meadows, with companies of men, and herds of beasts walking, feed∣ing, and couching upon them: and all these with so great variety of respon∣dent Colours, so admirable a commixture of Light and Darkness, and all their motions and gestures counterfeited so to the life, that to draw a Land∣skip of equal perfection seems impossible to human industry.

It may well be conceived, though not easily exprest,* 1.37 how much this Parastatical Phantasm (which the Inhabitants of Rhegium call Morgana) hath excruciated the greatest Wits of Italy, while they laboured to explore a reason for the apparence of such things in the Cloud, as were not found either on the shore, or adjacent fields. This much encreased the ardor of Curiosity in me, so that crossing over from Messana to Rhegium, at the usual time of the Apparition, I examined all the Circumstances thereof, together with the situation of the place, the nature and propriety of the soyl, and the constitution of the vapours arising from the Sea: and examining my obser∣vations by Physical and Optical reasons, I soon detected the Causes of the whole Phaenomenon. First I observed the Mountain called Tinna, on the Sicilian side, directly confronting Rhegium, to run along in a duskish obscure tract upon Pelorus; and the shores subjacent, as also the bottom of the Sea, to be covered with shining sand, being the fragments of Selenites, Antimo∣ny, and other pellucid Concretions, devolved from the eminent parts of the land, the contiguous Hills, that are richly fraught with veins of those Mine∣rals. Then I observed that these translucid sands, being, together with va∣pors from the Sea and Shore, exhaled into the aer, by the intense fervor of the Sun; did coalesce into a Cloud, in all points respondent to a perfect Polyedrical, or Multangular Looking-glass: the various superficies of the resplendent Granules, making a multiplication of the species; and that these, being opacated behind by crass and impervious vapours, directly fa∣cing the Mountains, did make reflection of the various Images of objects re∣spective to their various positions to the eye. The several Rows of Pil∣lars in the aereal Scene are caused by one single Pillar, erected on the Shore; for being by a manifold reflection from the various superficies of the tralu∣cent particles, opacated on the hinder part by dense Vapours, in the specu∣lary Meteor, it is multiplyed even to infinity. No otherwise then as one single Image, posited betwixt two polyedrical Looking-glasses, confront∣ingly

disposed, is so often repercussed or reflected from superfice to super∣fice, that it exhibiteth to the eye almost an infinite multitude of Images ex∣actly consimilar. Thus also doth one man standing on the shore, become a whole Army in the Cloud; one Beast, a whole Herd, and one Tree a thick-set Grove. As for the vanishing of this first Scene, and the succession of a second, adorned with the representations of Castles, and other magni∣ficent structures; the Cause hereof is this: since the eye of the Spectator hath its sight variously terminated in the several speculary superficies of the Cloud, that is in perpetual motion according to the impulse of the Wind; it comes to pass, that according to the rules of the Angles of Incidence and Reflection, divers Species are beheld under the same constitute Angle, and as the speculary Vapour doth reflect them toward the eye, which divers species are projected from objects conveniently situate; and particularly from the Castle on the ascent towards Rhegium from the place of our pro∣spect.

Some, perhaps, may judge our affirmation, of the Elevation of those shi∣ning Grains of Vitreous Minerals into the aer, by the meer attraction of the Sun; and the Coalition of them there with the Cloud of Vapours: to be too large a morsel, to be swallowed by any throat, but that Cormorant one of Credulity. If so, all we require of them, is only to consider; that Hairs, Straws, grains of Sand, fragments of Wood, and such like Festucous Bodies, are frequently found immured in Hailstones: which doubtless, are sufficient arguments, that those things were first elevated by the beams of the Sun, re∣coyling from the earth, into the middle region of the aer, and there coag∣mentated with the vapours condensed into a Cloud, and frozen in its descent.

Now this solution of the Morgana, acquires the more of Certitude and Auctority from hence;* 1.38 that in imitation of this Natural Prodigious Ostent, or Aereal Representation, Kircher invented a way of exhibiting an Artificial one, by the Fragments of Glass, Selenites, Antimony, &c. stewed in an iron trough, and vapours ascending from Water superaffused, and terminated by a black Curtain superextended. The full description of which Artifice, He hath made the Subject of his 2. parastasis in Magia Parastat. cap. 1.

CHAP. III. CONCERNING THE MANNER and REASON OF VISION.

SECT. I.

AMong the many different Concepti∣ons of Philosophers, both Ancient and Modern, touching the Manner and Reason of the Discernment of the Magnitude, Figure, &c. of Vi∣sible Objects by the Visive Faculty in the Eye; the most Considerable are these.

(1) The STOICKS affirmed,* 1.39 that certain Visory Rayes deradia∣ted from the brain, through the slender perforations of the Optick Nerves, into the eye, and from thence in a continued fluor to the object; do, by a kind of Procusion, and Compression, dispose the whole Aer intermediate in a direct line, into a Cone, whose Point consisteth in the superfice of the Eye, and Base in the su∣perfice of the Object. And that, as the Hand by the mediation of a staff, imposed on a body, doth, according to the degrees of resistence made there∣by either directly, or laterally, deprehend the Tactile Qualities thereof, i. e. whether it be Hard, or Soft, Smooth or Rough, whether it be Clay, or Wood, Iron, or Stone, Cloth, or Leather, &c. So likewise doth the Eye, by the mediation of this Aereal staff, discern whether the Adspectable Ob∣ject, on which the Basis of it resteth, be White or Black, Green or Red, Sy∣metrical or Asymetrical in the Figure of its parts, and consequently Beauti∣ful or Deformed.

* 1.40(2) ARISTOTLE, though his judgment never acquiesced in any one point, as to this particular, doth yet seem to have most constantly incli∣ned to this; that the Colour of the Visible doth move the Perspicuum actu, i. e. that Illustrate Nature in the Aer, Water, or any other 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Transparent body; and that, by reason of its Continuity from the extremes of the Object to the Eye, doth move the Eye, and by the mediation there∣of the Internal Sensorium or Visive Faculty, and so inform it of the visible Qualities thereof. So that, according to the Descant of those, who pre∣tend to be his most faithful Interpreters, we may understand Him, to have imagined the Colour of the object to be as it were the Hand; the diaphanous Medium as it were the Staff; and the Eye as it were the Body on which it is imposed and imprest: è diametro opposite to the conceit of the Stoicks, who suppose the Eye to supply the place of the Hand; the Aer to analogize the Staff; and the Object to respond to the Body on which it is imposed and imprest.

* 1.41(3) The PYTHAGOREANS determined the reason of Vision on the Reflexion of the Visive Rayes, in a continued stream emitted from the internal Eye, to the visible, back again into the eye; or, more plainly, that the radious Emanations from the Eye, arriving at the superfice of the object, are thereby immediately Repercussed in an uninterrupted stream home again to the eye, in their return bringing along with them a perfect representati∣on thereof, as to Colour, Figure and Magnitude.

* 1.42(4) EMPEDOCLES, though admitting (as we hinted in the next praeceding Chapter) substantial Effluxes, from the Visible to the Organ of Sight; doth also assume the Emission of certain Igneous or Lucid Spi∣rits from the Organ to the Object: supposing the Eye to be a kind of Glass Lantern, illustrate, and illustrating the Visible, by its own Light.

* 1.43(5) PLATO, though He likewise avouched the Emanation of Cor∣poreal Effluviaes from the Object; doth not yet allow them to arrive quite home at the Eye: but will have them to be met half way by rayes of Light extramitted from the Eye: and that these two streams of External and Internal Light encountring with some Renitency reciprocal, do recoyl each from other, and the stream of Internal Light resilient back into the eye, doth communicate unto it that particular kind of Impression, which it received from the stream of Extradvenient Light, in the encounter; and so the Sentient Faculty comes to perceive the adspectable Form of the object, at which the Radius of Internal Light is levelled. This we judge to be sense of his words (in Timaeo, circa finem tertiae partis) Simulachrorum, quae vel in speculis oboriuntur, vel in perspicua, laevi{que} cernuntur superficie; facilis asse∣cutio est. Nam ex utrius{que} ignis, tam intimi, quam extra positi Communio∣ne, ejus{que} rursus consensu, & congruentia, qui passim terso, laevi{que} corpori accommodatus est; necessari•• haec omnia oriuntur, quam ignis oculorum cum eo igne, qui est è conspecto effusus, circa laeve nitidum{que} Corpus sese con∣fundit.

* 1.44(6) EPICURUS, tacitely subverting all these, foundeth the Reason of Vision, not in any Action of the intermediate Aer, as the Stoicks and Aristotle; nor in any Radious Emanation from the Eye to or toward the

Object, as the Pythagoreans, Empedocles, and Plato: but, in the Deriva∣tion of a substantial Efflux from the Object to the Eye.

(7) And as for the opinion of the excellent Monsieur Des Cartes,* 1.45 which with a kind of pleasant violence, hath so ravisht the assent of most of the Students of Physiology, in the praesent Age, especially such as affect the accommodation of Mechanick Maxims to the sensible operations of Nature; that their minds abhor the embraces of any other: those, who have not heed∣fully perused his Dioptricks, may fully comprehend it in summary, thus.

For Sensation in Common, He defines it to be a simple Perception, where∣by a certain Motion, derived from a body conveniently objected, communi∣cated, by Impression, to the small Fibres, or Capillary Filaments of a Nerve, and by those, in regard of their Continuity, transmitted to the Tribunal, or Judicatory Seat of the Soul, or Mind (which He supposeth to be the Glandula Pinealis, in the centre of the Brain) and there distinctly apprehended, or judged of. So that the Divers Motions imprest upon the slender threads of any Nerve, are sufficient to the Causation of divers perceptions; or, that we may not eclipse his notion by the obscurity of our Expression, that the Impulse, or stroke given to the Nerve, doth, by reason of the Continui∣ty of its parts, cause another Motion, in all points answerable to the first re∣ceived by the External Organ, to be carried quite home to the Throne of the Mind, which instantly makes a respective judgment concerning the Na∣ture of the Object, from whence that particular Motion was derived. In a word, that only by the Variety of Strokes given to the External Organ, thence to the filaments of the Nerve annexed thereto, thence to the Prae∣sence Chamber of the Soul: we are informed of the particular Qualities, and Conditions of every Sensible; the variety of these sensory Motions being dependent on the variety of Qualities in the Object, and the variety of judgments dependent on the variety of Motions communicate.

And for the sense of Seeing, in special; He conceives it to be made, not by the mediation of Images, but of certain Motions (whereof the Images are composed) transmitted through the Eye and Optick Nerve to the Cen∣trals of the Brain: praesuming the Visible Image of an Object to be only an exact representation of the motions thereby impressed upon the External Sensorium; and accordingly determining the Reason of the Minds actual Discernment of the Colour, Situation, Distance, Magnitude, and Figure of a Visible, by the Instruments of Sight, to be this. (1) The Light desilient from the adspectable Body, in a direct line, called by the Masters of the Opticks, the Axe of Vision, percusseth the diaphanous fluid Medium, the Aether, or most subtile substance (by Him assumed to extend in a Continu∣ate Fluor through the Universe, and so to maintain an absolute Plenitude, and Continuity of Parts therein.) (2) The Aether thus percussed by the Illu∣minant, serving as a Medium betwixt the Object and the Eye; conveyeth the impression through the outward Membranes and Humors, destined to Refraction, to the Optick Nerve most delicately expansed into the Retina Tunica, beyond the Chrystalline. (3) The Motion thus imprest on the outward Extreme of the Optick Nerve, runs along the body of it to the inward Extreme, determined in the substance of the Brain. (4) The Brain receiving the impression, immediately gives notice thereof to its Noble Te∣nent,

the Soul; which by the Quality of the stroke judgeth of the Quality of the Striker, or Object. In some proportion like an Exquisite Musitian, who by the tone of the sound thereby created, doth judge what Cord in a Virginal was strook, what jack strook that string, and what force the jack was moved withall, whether great, mean, or small, slow or quick, equal or unequal, tense or lax, &c.

* 1.46This you'l say, is a Conceit of singular Plausibility, invented by a Wit transcendently acute, adorned with the elegant dress of most proper and significant Termes, illustrate with apposite similes and praegnant Examples, and disposed into a Method most advantageous for persuasion; and we should betray our selves into the Censure of being exceedingly either stupid, or malicious, should we not say so too: but yet we dare not (so sacred is the in∣terest of Truth) allow it to be more then singularly Plausible; since those Arguments, wherewith the sage Digby (in the ••2. chap. of His Treatise of Bodies) hath long since impugned it, are so exceedingly praeponderant, as to over-ballance it by more then many moments of Reason; nor could Des Cartes himself, were He now Unglorified, satisfie for his Non-Retractation of this Error; after his examination of their Validity, by any more hopeful Excuse, then this; that no other opinion could have been consistent to His Cardinal Scope of Solving all the Operations of Sense by Mechanick Prin∣ciples.

Now, of all these Opinions recited, we can find, after mature and aequi∣table examination,* 1.47 none that seems, either grounded on so much Reason, or attended with so few Difficulties, or so sufficient to the verisimilous Ex∣planation of all the Problems, concerning the Manner of Vision, as that of Epicurus; which stateth the Reason of Vision in the INCURSION of substantial Images into the Eye. We say

FIRST, Grounded on so much Reason. For, insomuch as it is indisputa∣ble, that in the act of Vision there is a certain Sigillation of the figure and colour of the object, made upon that part of the Eye, wherein the Perception is; and this sigillation cannot be conceived to be effected otherwise then by an Impression; nor that Impression be conceived to be made, but by way of Incursion of the Image, or Type: it is a clear Consequence, that to admit a Sigillation without Impression, and an Impression without Incursion of the Image, is a manifest Alogy, an open Inconsistence. And upon this conside∣ration is it, that we have judged Epicurus to have shot nearest the White, in his Position that Vision is performed, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, per simula▪ chrorum Incursionem, sive Incidentiam: which Agellius (lib. 5. cap. 16.) de∣scanting upon, saith expresly, Epicurus affluere semper ex omnibus corporibus simulachra quaedam ipsorum, eaque sese in oculos inferre, atque ita fieri sensum videndi putat.

SECONDLY, Encumbred with so few Difficulties. For, of all that have been hitherto, either by Alexander (2. de Anima 34.) Macrobius (7. Sa∣turnal. 14.) Galen (lib. 7. de Consensu in Platonicis, Hippocraticisque Decretis) or any other Author, whose leaves we have revolved, objected against it; we find only Two, that require a profound exercise of the Intellect to their Solution: and they are these.

(1) Obvious it is even to sense,* 1.48 that every Species Visible is wholly in the whole space of the Medium, and wholly in every part thereof; since in what part soever of the Medium, the Eye shall be admoved, in a position convenient, it shall behold the whole object, represented by the species: and manifest it is, that to be total in the total Space, and total in every part thereof, is an Affe∣ction proper only to Incorporeals; therefore cannot Vision be made by Corpore∣al Images incurrent into the Eye.

(2) In the intermediate Aer are coexistent the Images of many, nay innu∣merable Objects; which seems impossible, unless those Images are praesumed to be Incorporeal: because many Bodies cannot coexist in one and the same place, without reciprocal penetration of Dimensions, Ergo, &c.

SECT. II.

TO dispel these Clouds, that have so long eclipsed the splendor of Epicurus Assertion, of the Incidence of Images Visible into the Eye (for we shall not here dispute, whether he intended the sigillation to be made in that Convex Speculum, the Chrystalline Humour; or that Concave one, the Retina Tunica) and explicate the abstruse nature of Vision: we ask leave to possess you with certain necessary Propositions: We assume therefore,

Assumption the First.

That the superfice of no Visible is so exquisitely smooth, polite, or equal,* 1.49 as not to contain various Inaequalities, i. e. Protuberant and Deprest parts, or certain (Monticuli and Valleculae) small Risings and Fallings: which in some bodies being either larger, or more, are discoverable by the naked intuition of the Eye; and in others, either smaller, or fewer, require the detection of the Microscope.

This is neither Praecarious, nor Conjectural: but warranted by Reason, and autoptical Demonstration. For, if the object assumed be polisht Mar∣ble; since that apparent Tersness in the surface thereof is introduced by the detrition of its grosser inaequalities by Sand, and that Sand is nothing but a multitude of Polyedrical solid Grains, by the acuteness and hardness of their Angles cutting and derasing the more friable particles of the Mar∣ble: it must follow, that each of the grains of Sand must leave an impressi∣on of its edge, and so that the whole superfice must become scarified by innumerable small incisions, variously decussating and intersecting each other. If Steel of a speculary smoothness, such as our com∣mon Chalybeat Mirrours; since the Tersness thereof is artificial, caused by the affriction of Files, which cut only by the acuteness of their teeth, or lineal inaequalities: it is not easie to admit, that they leave no scratches, or exarations on the surface thereof; and where are many Incisions, each whereof must in Latitude respond to the thickness of the Tooth in the File, that made it, there also must

be as many Eminences or small Ridges intercepted among them. And if Glass▪ whose smoothness seems superlative; since it is composed of Sand and Salts, not so perfectly dissolved by liquation, as not to retain various An∣gles: it cannot be unreasonable to inferr, that those remaining points or an∣gular parts must render the Composition in its exteriors full of Asperities. And, as for Autoptical Evidence; that Marble, Steel, and Glass are unequal in their superfice, is undeniable not only from hence, that a good Engyscope, in a convenient light, doth discover innumerable rugosities and Cavities in the most polisht superfice of either: but also from hence, that Spiders and Flyes do ordinarily run up and down perpendicularly on Venice Glass, which they could not do, if there were not in the surface thereof many small Cavities, or Fastnings for the reception of the Uncinulae, or Hooks of their Feet. To which may also be added, the Humectation of Glass by any Li∣quor affused; for, if there were no Fosses and Prominences in the superfice thereof, whereon the Hamous particles of the Liquid might be fastned, it would instantly run off without leaving the least of moisture behind. And hence

Assumption the Second.

* 1.50That as the whole Visible Image doth emane from the whole superfice of the object; so do all the parts thereof emane from all the parts of the Object: i. e. that look how many Atoms are designable in the superfice, from so many points thereof do Atoms exhale, which being contiguously pursued by others and others successively deceding, make continued Rayes, in direct lines tending thitherward, whither the faces of the particles point, from which they are deradiated.

For, insomuch as in the superfice no particle can be so minute to the sense, as, in respect to the Asperity, or Inaequality of its surface, not to have vari∣ous Faces, by which to respect various parts of the Medium: it must inevi∣tably follow, that all the rayes effluxed from an object, do not tend one and the same way, but are variously trajected through the Medium, some upward, others downward, some to the right, others to the left, some obversly or to∣ward, others aversly or fromward, &c. So that there is no region or point of the compass designable, to which some rayes are not direct. And from this branch shoots forth our

Third Assumption.

* 1.51That every visible Image is then most Dense and United, when it is first ab∣duced from the Object: or, that by how much the neerer the visible Species is to the Body, from which it is delibrated, by so much the more Dense and United are the rayes of which it doth consist; and so much the more Rare or Disgre∣gate, by how much the farther it is removed from it. This may be exempli∣fied in lines drawn from the Centre of a Circle to the Circumference; for by how much the farther they run from the Centre, by so much the greater space is intercepted betwixt them: and by how much the larger space is in∣tercepted betwixt them, by so much the greater must their Rarity be, the degrees of Rarity being determinable by the degrees of intercepted space.

Thus also must the rayes of the Visible Image, in their progress mutually recede each from other, and according to the more or less of their Elon∣gation from the point of abduction, become more or less Rare and scattered, into the amplitude of the Medium. However, we deny not the necessity of their innumerable Decussations, and Intersections; in respect to the vari∣ous Faces, and Confrontings of the parts of the superfice, from which they are emitted. And hence we extracted our

Fourth Assumption.* 1.52

That the Visible Image, though really diffused through the space of the me∣dium within the sphear of Projection; is notwithstanding neither total in the total space, nor total in every part thereof, as is supposed in the First Ob∣jection: but so Manifold, as there are parts of the Medium, from which the Object is adspectable.

Here may we introduce a Paradox, which yet doth not want a considerable proportion of Verisimilitude to justifie the sobriety and acuteness of his Wit, that first started it; which is, That of divers men, at the same time, specu∣lating the same object, no one doth behold the same parts thereof, that are be∣held by another: nay more, that no man can see the same parts of an Object,* 1.53 with both eyes at once; nay more, not the same parts with the same eye, if he remove it never so little, because the level of the Visive Axe is varied. This may be verified by a single reflection on the Cause hereof, which is the In∣equality, or Asperity of the superfice of Bodies, seemingly most polite: for, in respect of that, it is of necessity, that various Rayes, proceeding from the various parts thereof, variously convene in the parts of the Medium; and insomuch as each of those rayes doth represent that particle only, from which it was effused, and no other, in their concurse they cannot but represent other and other parts, according to the respective places or regions of the Medium, in which the Eye is posited, that receives them. However, we shall familiarize it by Example. Let two men at once behold a Third, one before, the other behind: and both may be said to behold the same man, but, truly, not the same parts of him; because the eyes of one are obverted to his Anterior, and those of the other to his Posterior parts. Take it yet one note higher. Let the Face of a man be the Object, on which though divers persons gaze at the same time, one on the right a second on the left side, a third confrontingly, a fourth and a fifth obliquely betwixt the other three; and all may be said to have an equal prospect of the face: yet can it not be asserted, that they do all see the same parts thereof, but each a particular part. Whence it may be inferred, that albeit we may allow them all to behold his Fore-head, Eyes, Nose, Cheeks, Mouth, &c. yet can we not allow them all to see the same parts of Forehead, Eyes, Nose, Cheeks, &c. because of their unequal situation, which Causeth that the whole spe∣cies prodient from the face, doth not tend into the whole medium, but in∣to various parts of it, respective to the various faces of the deradiant parts. Moreover, because this praesumed Inaequality is not competent only to the greater parts of the face, such as the Eyes, Nose, Mouth, Chin, &c. but as justly considerable in the very Skin, which hath no designable place, wherein are not many smaller and smaller Eminencies and Depressions, de∣prehensible (if not by the Opticks of the body, yet) by the ac••es of the

Mind: hence is, that having imagined the Eyes of the Five Spectators to move their visive Axes from part to part successively, and as slowly as the shadow of the Gnomon steals over the parts of a Dial, untill they have ranged over the whole face; we may comprehend the necessity, of the discovery of a fresh part by every new aime or levell of each eye, and the baulking of others; as if in Particles of devex Figure, no Particels can be detected a new, but as many of those formerly discerned must be lost, and as many, nay more remain concealed.

* 1.54And this Consideration smoothly ushers in two Consectaries

(1) That to say, one simple species doth replenish the whole Medium, is not, in the strict Dialect of Reason, so proper, as to say, the Medium is possessed by an Aggeries, or Convention of innumerable species: which being divers in respect to the divers parts of the Object, from which they were deradiated, must also be divers in their Existence, and Diffusion through the several parts of the Perspicuum. And yet must they be allowed to constitute but one entire species; and this in respect to their Emanation from one Object: because as the single parts of the species represent the single parts of the object, so doth the whole of the species represent the whole of the Object.

(2) That many, nay Myriads of different Species may be Coexistent in the Common Medium,* 1.55 the Aer; and yet no necessity of the Coexistence of many Bodies in one and the same place; it being as justifiable to affirm, that they reciprocally penetrate each others dimensions, as that the Warp and Woof, or intersecting threads in a Cloth, do mutually penetrate each other: be∣cause the Aer is variously interspersed with Inanities, or small empty Roads, convenient to the inconfused transmission of all those swarms of Rayes, of which the species consist. Have you not frequently observed, when many Candles were burning together in the same room, how, according to the various interposition of opace bodies, various degrees of Shadows and Light have been diffused into the several quarters of the same? and can you give any better reason of those various Intersections and Decussations of the se∣veral Lights, then this; that the rayes of Light streaming from the diverse Flames, are directly and inconfusedly trajected through the several inane Receptaries of the Aer, respective to the position of each Candle, without reciprocal impediment; the rayes of one, that are projected to the right hand, in no wise impeding the passage of those of another, that are projected to the left, in the same sensible part of the Aer. Exactly so do the rayes of divers Species Visible, in their progress through the aer, pass on in direct and uninterrupted lines, without Confusion: and though they may seem to possess the same sensible part of the medium, yet will not reason allow them to possess the same Insensible particles thereof; in regard the distinct transmission of each clearly demonstrateth, that each possesseth a distinct place. Nor doth this their Iuxta-position, or extreme Nearness necessitate their Confusion; since we daily observe that Water and Wine may be so Commixt in a Vial, as therein can be assigned no sensible part, wherein are not some parts of both Liquors: and yet most certain it is, that the particles of Wine possess not the same Invisible Loculaments, or Re∣ceptaries, that are replete with the particles of Water, but others absolute∣ly distinct; because otherwise there would be as much of Water, or Wine alone, in the Vial, as there is of both Water and Wine, which in that Con∣tinent

is impossible. And hereupon we Conclude, that to admit every distinct species to replenish the whole medium; is no less dangerous, then to admit, that each of two Liquors confused doth singly replenish the whole Capacity or the Continent: the parity of reasons justifying the Parallelism.

Assumption the Fifth.

That the visible Image, being trajected through the Pupil,* 1.56 and having suf∣fered its ultimate refraction in that Convex Mirror, the Chrystalline Humor; is received and determined in that principal seat of Vision, (which holds no remote analogy to a Concave Mirror) the Retina Tunica, or Expansion of the Optick Nerve in the bottom of the eye: and therein represents the Object from whence it was deradiated, in all particulars to the life, i. e. with the same Colour, Figure, and Situation of parts, which it really beareth; provided the Distance be not excessive.

The First part of this eminent Proposition, that excellent Ma∣thematician, Christopher Scheinerus, hath so evicted by Physical Reasons, Optical Demonstrations, and singular Experiments; as no truth can seem capable of greater illustration, and less opposition: and therefore the greatest right we can do our selves, or you, in this point, is to remit you to the observant lecture of his whole Third Book, de Fundament. Opticis; which we dare commend with this just Elogie, that it is the most Elaborate and Satisfying investigation of the Principal Seat of Vision, that ever the World was enriched with, and He who shall desire a more accomplisht Discourse on that (formerly) abstruse Theorem, must encoun∣ter the censure of being either scarce Ingenious enough to comprehend, or scarce Ingenuous enough to acknowledge the convincing Energy of the Arguments and Demonstrations therein alledged, for the confirmation of his Thesis, Radij formalitèr visorij nativam sedem esse tunicam re∣tinam.

And the other is sufficiently evincible even from hence;* 1.57 That the Sight, or (if you please) the Interior Faculty doth alwayes judge of t••e adspectable form of an Object, according to the Condition of the Image emanant from it, at least, according as it is repre∣sented by the Image, at the impression thereof on the principal visory part. Which is a position of Eminent Certitude. For, no other Cause can be assigned, why the Visive Faculty doth deprehend and pronounce an object to be of this, or that particular Colour: but only this, that the Image imprest on the Net-work Coat doth repre∣sent it in that particular Colour, and no other. Why, when half of the Object is eclipsed, by some opace body interposed, the eye can speculate, nor the faculty judge of no more then the unobscured half: but only this, that the Image is mutilated, and so consisteth of onely those radii, that are emitted from the un∣obscured half, and consequently can inferr the similitude of no more.

Why an Object, of whatever Colour, appeareth Red, when speculated through Glass of that Tincture: but only because the Image, in its trajecti∣on through that Medium, being infected with redness, retains the same even to its sigillation on the Expansion of the Optick Nerve. Why the sight, in some cases, especially in that of immoderate distance, and when the object is beheld through a Reversing Glass, deprehends the object under a false fi∣gure: but because the Image represents it under that dissimilar figure, ha∣ving either its angles ••etused, by reason of a too long trajection through the Medium, or the situation of its parts inverted, by decussation of its rayes in the Glass.

CONSECTARY the First.

* 1.58Now, it being no less Evident, then Certain, that the Image is the sole cause of the Objects apparence under such or such a determinate Colour, and of this or that determinate Figure: it is of pure Consequence, that the Image must also be the Cause of the Objects appearance in this or that de∣terminate Magnitude; especially since Figure is essenced in the Termina∣tion of Magnitude, according to Euclid. (lib. 1. def. 14.) Figura est, quae sub ali∣quo, vel aliquibus terminis comprehenditur. For, why doth the object ap∣pear to be of great, small, or mean dimensions; if not because the Image arriving at the sentient, is great, small, or mean? Why doth the whole ob∣ject appear greater then a part of it self; unless because the whole Image is greater then a part of it self? To speak more profoundly, and as men not altogether ignorant of the Mysteries in Opticks; demonstrable it is, that the Magnitude of a thing speculated may be commensurated by the propor∣tion of the Image deradiated from it, to the distance of the Common Inter∣section. For as the Diametre of the Image, projected through a perspe∣ctive, or Astronomical Tube, on a sheet of white paper, is in proportion to the Axis of the Pyramid Eversed; so is the diameter of the basis of the Object to the Axis of the Pyramid Direct. And hereby also come we to apprehend the Distance of the Object from the Eye; for having obtained the Latitude of the object, we cannot want the knowledge of its Distance: and by conversion, the knowledge of its distance both assists and facilitates the comprehension of its Magnitude. Which comes not much short of absolute necessity; since as Des Cartes (Dioptrices cap. 6.) hath excellently observed, in these words: Quoniam autem longitudo longius decurrentiam radiorum non exquisite salis ex modo impulsus cognosci potest, praecedens Di∣stantiae scientia hic in auxilium est vocanda. Sic, ex Gr. s•• distantia cognos∣catur esse magna, & Angulus visionis sit parvus; res objecta longius distans judicatur magna: sin verò distantia sciatur esse parva, & angulus Visionis sit magnus; objectum judicatur esse parvum, si verò distantia objecti longi∣us dissiti sit in cognita; nihilcerti de ejus magnitudine decerni potest: if the Distance of an object far removed be unknown, the judgment con∣cerning the magnitude thereof must be uncertain.

CONSECTARY the Second.

Again, insomuch as the Receptary of the Visible Image,* 1.59 is that Con∣cave Mirrour, the Retina tunica (we call it a Concave Mirrour, not only in respect of its Figure and Use, but also in imitation of that grand Master of the Opticks, Alhazen, who (in lib. 1. cap. 2.) saith thus; Et sequitur ex hoc, at corpus sentiens, quod est in Concavo Nervi (retina nimirum) sit aliquantu∣lùm Diaphanum, ut appareant in eo formae lucis & coloris, &c.) Hence is it, that no Image can totally fill that Receptary, unless it be derived from an object of an almost Hemispherical ambite, or Compass; so that the rayes, tending from it to the eye, may bear the form of a Cone, whose Base is the Hemisphere, and point (somewhat retused) the superfice of the Pupil. This perfectly accords to Keplers Canon; Visionem fieri, cum totius Hemi∣spherij mundani, quod est ante oculum, & amplius paulo, idolum statuitur ad album subrufum Retinae cavae superficiei parietem. (in Paralipomen. ad Vitellion. cap. 5. de modo Vision. num. 1.) Not that either He, or we, by the Optical Hemisphere, intend only the Arch of the Firmament; but any Am∣bite whatever, including a variety of things obverted to the open eye, partly directly, partly obliquely, or laterally, and Circumqua{que} in all points about.

And this being conceded, we need not long hunt for a reason, why,* 1.60 when the eye is open, there alwayes is pourtraied in the bottom of the eye some one Total Image; whose various parts may be called the Special Images of the diverse things at once objected. For, as the whole Hemisphere Visive includes the reason of the whole Visible: so do the parts thereof include the reason of the special Visibles, though situate at unequal distance. And, since, the Hemisphere may be, in respect either of its whole, or parts, more Remote, and more Vicine; hence comes it, that no more Rayes arrive at the Eye from the Remote, than the Vicine: because in the Vicine, indeed, are less or fewer bodies, than in the Remote, but yet the Particles, or Faces of the particles of bodies, that are directly obverted to the Pupil, are more. Which certainly is the Cause, why of two bodies, the one Great, the other Small, the Dimensions seem equal; provided the Great be so remote, as to take up no greater a part of the Visive Hemisphere, than the small: because, in that case, the rayes emanant from it, and in direct lines incident into the pupill of the Eye, are no more then those deradiate from the small, and consequently cannot represent more parts thereof, or exhibit it in larger Dimensions. Whereupon we may conclude that the Visive Faculty doth judge of the Magnitude of Objects, by the proportion that the Image of each holds to the amplitude of the Concave of the Retina Tunica: or, that by how much every special Image shall make a greater part of the General Image, that fills the whole Hemisphere Visive, and so possess a greater part of the Concave of the Retina Tunica; by so much the greater doth the Fa∣culty judge the quantity thereof to be: and •• Contra. And, because a thing, when near, doth possess a greater part of the Visive Hemisphere, than when remote: therefore doth the special Image thereof also possess a greater part of the Concave in the Retina Tunica, and so exhibit in greater Dimensions; and it decreaseth, or becometh so much the less, by how much the farther it is abduced from the eye; For it then makes room

for another Image of another thing, that is detected by the abduction of the former, and enters the space of the Hemisphere obverted. And here∣upon may we ground a

PARADOX.

That the Eye sees no more at one prospect then at another: or, that the Eye beholds as much when it looks on a shilling,* 1.61 or any other object of as small diameter, as when it speculates a Mountain, nay the whole Heaven.

Which though obscure and despicable at first planting, will yet require no more time to grow up to a firm and spreading truth, than while we investigate the Reasons of Two Cozen-German optical Phaeno∣mena's.

(1) Why an Object appears not only greater in dimensions, but more distinct in parts, when lookt upon near at hand; than afarr off?

(2) Why an Object, speculated through a Convex Glass, appears both larger and more distinct; than when beheld only with eye: but through a Concave, both Smaller, and more confused?

* 1.62To the solution of the First, we are to reflect on some of the praecedent Assumptions. For, since every Visible diffuseth rayes from all points of it superfice, into all regions of the medium, according to the second Assumption; and since the superfice of the most seemingly smooth and polite body, is variously interspersed with Asperities, from the various faces whereof, in∣numerable rayes are emitted, tending according their lines of Direction, in∣to all points of medium circularly; according to the first Assumption; and since those swarms of Emanations must be ••o much the more Dense and Congregate, by how much the less they are elongated from their fountain, or body exhalant; and è Contra, so much the more Rare and Disgregate, by how much farther they are deduced, according to the third Assumption: Therefore, by how much nearer the eye shall be to the object by so much a greater number of Rayes shall it receive from the various parts thereof, and the particles of those parts; and è Contra: and Consequently by how much a greater number of rayes are received into the pupill of the eye, by so much greater do the dimensions of the object, and so much the more distinct do the parts of it superfice appear. For it is axiomatical among the Masters of the Opticl••s, and most perfectly demonstrated by Scheinerus (in lib. 2. Fundament. Optic. part. 1. cap. 13.) that the Visive Axe consisteth not of one single raye, but of many concurring in the point of the pyramid, ter∣minated in the concave of the Retina Tunica: and as demonstrable, that those rayes only concurr in that conglomerated stream, which enters the Pupil, that are emitted from the parts of the object directly obverted unto it; all others ••ending into other quarters of the medium. And hence is it, that the image of a remote object, consisting of rayes (which though stream∣ing from distant parts of the superfice thereof, do yet, by reason of their concurse in the retused point of the visive Pyramid, represent those parts as Conjoyned) thin and less united, comparatively; those parts must appear as Contiguou•• in the visifical Representation, or Image, which are really In∣contiguous or seperate in the object: and upon consequence, the object

must be apprehended as Contracted, or Less, as consisting of fewer parts; and also Confused, as consisting of parts not well distinguisht. This may be truly, though somewhat grosly, Exemplified in our prospect of two or three Hills situate at large distance from our eye, and all included in the same Visive Hemisphere; for, their Elongation from the Eye makes them ap∣pear Contiguous, nay one and the same Hill, though perhaps they are, by more then single miles, distant each from other: or, when from a place of eminence we behold a spacious Campania beneath, and apprehend it to be an intire Plane; the Non-apparence of those innumerable interjacent Fos∣ses, Pits, Rivers, &c. deprest places, imposing upon the sense, and exhi∣biting it in a smooth continued plane.

And to the solution of the second Problem,* 1.63 a concise enquiry into the Causes of the different Effects of Concave and Convex Perspicils, in the representation of Images Visible, is only necessary. A Concave Lens, whether Plano-concave, or Concave on both sides, whether it be the segment of a great, or small Circle, projects the Image of an Object, on a paper set at convenient distance from the tube that holds it, Confused and insincere; because it refracts the rayes there∣of even to Disgregation, so that never uniting again, they are trans∣mitted in divided streams and cause a chaos, or perpetual confusi∣on. On the Contrary, a Convex Lens refracts the rayes before divided, even to a Concurse and Union, and so makes that Image Distinct and Ordinate, which at its incidence thereon was confused and inordinate. And so much the more perfect must every Convex Lens be, by how much greater the Sphere is, of which it is a Secti∣on. For, as Kircher well observes (in Magia parastatica.) if the Lens be not only a portion of a great sphere, V. Gr. such a one, whose diametre contains twenty or thirty Roman Palms; but hath its own diametre consisting of one, or two palmes: it will represent objects of very large dimensions, with so admirable similitude, as to inform the Visive Faculty of all its Colours, Parts, and other discoverables in it superfice. Of which sort are those excellent Glasses, made by that famous Artist, Eustachio Divini, at Rome; by the help whereof the Painters of Italy use to draw the most exquisite Choro∣graphical, Topographical, and Prosopographical Tables, in the World. This Difference betwixt Concave and Convex Perspicils is thus stated by Kircher (Art. Magnae Lucis & Umbrae▪ lib. 10. Magiae part. 2. Sect. 5.) Hinc patet differentia lentis Conve••ae & Concavae; quod illa confusam speciem acceptam transmissamque semper distinguit, & optimè ordinat: ••lla verò eandem perpetuo confundit; unde officium lentis Convexae est, easdem confusè accept is, in debita distantia, secundum suam potentiam, distinguere & ordinare. And by Scheine∣rus (in Fundam. Optic. lib. 3. part. 1. cap. 11.) thus; Licet in vitro quocunque refractio ad perpendicularem semper accidat, quia ta∣men ipsum superficie cava terminatur, radij in aerem egressi potius dis∣perguntur, quàm colliguntur: cujus contrarium evenit vitro Convexo, ob contrariam extremitatem. Rationes sumuntur à Refractionibus in di∣versa tendentibus, vitri Convexi & Concavi, ob contrarias Extremitatum configurationes. Concavitas enim radios semper magis divergit: sicut Con∣vexitas amplius colligit, &c.

Now, to draw these lines home to the Centre of our problem; since the Rayes of a Visible Image trajected through a Convex Perspicil, are so refracted, as to concurr in the Visive Axe: it is a clear consequence, that therefore an object appears both larger in dimensions, and more distinct in parts, when speculated through a Convex Glass, than when lookt upon on∣ly with the Eye; because more of the rayes are, by reason of the Con∣vexity of its extreme obverted to the object, conducted into the Pupil of the Eye, than otherwise would have been. For, whereas some rayes pro∣ceeding from those points of the object, which make the Centre of the Base of the Visive Pyramid, according to the line of Direction, incurr into the Pupil; others emanant from other parts circumvicine to those central ones, fall into the Iris; others from other parts circumvicine fall upon the eye∣lids; and others from others more remote, or nearer to the circumference of the Base of the Pyramid, strike upon the Eyebrows, Nose, Forehead, and other parts of the face: the Convexity of the Glass causeth, that all those rayes, which otherwise would have been terminated on the Iris, eye∣lids, brows, nose, forehead, &c. are Refracted, and by refraction deflected from the lines of Direction, so that concurring in the Visive Axe, they en∣ter the Pupil of the Eye in one united stream, and so render the Image im∣prest on the Retina Tunica, more lively and distinct, and encreased by so many parts, as are the rayes superadded to those, which proceed from the parts directly confronting the Pupil. On the Contrary; because an Image trajected through a Concave Perspicill, hath its rayes so refracted, that they become more rare and Disgregate: the object must therefore seem less in dimensions, and more confused in parts; because many of those rayes, which according to direct tendency would have insinuated into the Pupill, are diverted upon the Iris, Eyelids, and other circumvicine parts of the face.

Here opportunity enjoyns us to remember the duty of our Profession, nor would Charity dispense,* 1.64 should we, in this place, omit to prescribe some General Directions for the Melioration of sight, or natively, or acci∣dentally imperfect. The most common Diminutions of Sight, and those that may best expect relief from Dioptrical Aphorisms, and the use of Glasses; are only Two: Presbytia, and Myopia. The First, as the word im∣ports, being most familiar to old men, is (Visus in perspiciendis object is pro∣pinquis obscuritas; in remotis verò integrum acumen) an imperfection of the sight, by reason whereof objects near hand appear obscure and confused, but at more distance, sufficiently clear and distinct. The Cause hereof generally, is the defect of due Convexity on the outside of the Chrystal∣line Humor; arising either from an Error of the Conformative Faculty in the Contexture of the parts of the Eye, or (and that mostly) from a Con∣sumption of part of the Chrystalline Humour by that Marasmus, Old Age: which makes the common Base of the Image Visible to be traje∣cted so far inwards, as not to be determined precisely in the Centre of the concave of the Retina Tunica. And therefore, according to the law of Contrariety, the Cure of this frequent symptome is chiefly, if not only to be hoped from the use of Convex Spectacles, which determine the point of Concurse exactly in the Centre of the Retina Tunica; the rayes, by reason of the double Convexity, viz. of the Lens and Chrystalline Humor, being sooner and more vigorously united, in the due place.

The Other, being Contrary to the first, and alwayes Native, commonly

named Purblindness, Physitians define to be Obscuritus visus in cernendis rebus distantibus; in propinquis verò integrum acumen: a Dimness of the sight in the discernment of Objects, unless they be appropinquate to the Eye. The Causes hereof generally are either the too spherical Figure of the Chrystalline Humor; or, in the Ductus Ciliares, or small Filaments of the Aranea Tunica (the proper investment of the Chrystalline) a certain ineptitude to that contraction, requisite to the adduction of the Chrystal∣line inwards towards the retina tunica, which is necessary to the discernment of objects at distance: either of these Causes making the common Base of the Image to be determined in the Vitrious Humor, and consequently the Image to arrive at the retina tunica, perturbed and confused. And there∣fore our advice is to all Purblind Persons, that they use Concave Spectacles: for such prolong the point of concurse, untill it be convenient, i. e. to the concave of the retina tunica.

Assumption the Sixth and last.

Since all objects speculated under the same Angle,* 1.65 seem of equal Mag∣nitude (according to that of Scheinerus, sicut oculus rem per se parvam, mag∣nam arbitratur, quia sub magno angulo, refractionis beneficio, illam appre∣hendit: & magnam contrario parvam; fundament. Optic. lib. 2. part. 2. cap. 5.) and are accordingly judged, unless there intervene an Opinion of their unequal Distance, which makes the Spectator praesume, that that Object is in it self the Greater, which is the more Remote, and that the Less, which is the less Remote: therefore, to the appehension and Di∣judication of one of two objects, apparently equal, to be really the greater, is not required a greater Image, than to the apprehension and dijudi∣cation of an object to be really the less; but only an opinion of its greater Distance.

This may receive both Illustration and Confirmation from this easie Ex∣periment. Having placed horizontally, in a valley, a plane Looking Glass, of no more then one foot diametre; you may behold therein, at one intuition the Images of the firmament, of the invironing Hills, and all other things circumsituate, and those holding the same magnitude, as when specu∣lated directly, and with the naked eye: and this only because, though the Image in Dimensions exceed not the Area of the Glass, yet is it such, as that together with the things seen, it doth also exhibit the Di∣stance of each from other. Exactly like a good Landskip, wherein the ingenious Painter doth artificially delude the eye by a proportionate diminution and decurtation of the things praesented, insinuating an opinion of their Distance. And therefore, the Reason, why the Images of many things, as of spacious Fields, embroydered with rowes of Trees, numerous Herds of Cattle, Flocks of Sheep, &c. may at once be received into that narrow window, the Pupill of the eye, of a man standing on an Hill, Tower, or other eminent place, advantageous for prospect: is only this, that to the Speculation of the Hemisphere comprehending all those things, in that determinate magnitude, is required no greater an Image, than to the Speculation of an Hemisphere, whose diametre is commensurable

only by an inch. Since neither more rayes are derived from the one to the Pupil of the Eye, than from the other: nor to the judication of the one to be so much Greater than the other, is ought required, beside an Opinion that one is so much more Distant than the other. And this we conceive a sufficient Demonstration of the Verity of our last Paradox, viz. that the Eye sees as much, when it looks on a shilling, or other object of as small dia∣metre; as when it looks on the greatest Ocean.

Here most opportunely occurs to our Consideration that notorious PROBLEM, Quomodo objecti distantia deprehendatur ab oculo? How the Distance of the Object from the eye is perceived in the act of Vision?

This would Des Cartes have solved (1) By the various Figuration of the Eye.* 1.66 Because in the Conspection of Objects remote, the Pupil of the Eye is expanded circularly, for the admission of more Rayes; and the Chry∣stalline Humor somewhat retracted toward the Retina Tunica, for the De∣termination of the point of Concurse in the same, which otherwise would be somewhat too remote: and on the contrary, in the conspection of ob∣jects vicine, the Pupil is contracted circularly, and the Chrystalline Lens protruded somewhat outwardly, for the contrary respects. (2) By the Di∣stinct, or Confused representation of the object; as also the Fortitude, or Imbecillity of Light illustrating the same. Because things represented con∣fusedly, or illustrated with a weak light alwayes appear Remote: and on the contrary, things praesented distinctly or illustrate with a strong light, seem vicine.

* 1.67But all this we conceive unsatisfactory. (1) Because, unless the varia∣tion of the Figure of the Eye were Gradual, respective to the several de∣grees of distance intercedent betwixt it and the object; it is impossible the sight should judge an object to be at this or that Determinate remotion: and that the variation of the Figure of the Eye is not Gradual respective to the degree of distance, is evident even from hence; that the Pupil of the Eye is as much Expanded, and the Lens of the Chrystalline Humor as much Retracted toward the Retina Tunica, in the conspection of an object situate at one miles distance, as of one at 2, 3, 4, or more miles; there be∣ing a certain Term of the Expansion of the one part, and Retraction of the other. (2) Because though Vision be Distinct, or Confused, both accord∣ing to the more or less illustration of the object by light, and to the greater or less Distance thereof from the Eye; yet doth this Reason hold only in mean,* 1.68 not large distance: since the orbs of the Sun and Moon appear grea∣ter at their rising immediately above the Horizon, that is, when they are more Remote from the Eye, than when they are in the Zenith of their gyre, that is, when they are more Vicine to the Eye; and since all objects illustrate with a weak light, do not appear Remote, nor •• contra, as common observation demonstrateth.

And therefore allowing the Acuteness of Des Cartes Conceit, we think it more safe, because more reasonable to acquiesce in the judgment of the grave Gassendus; who (in Epist. 2. de Apparente Magnitud. solis hu∣milis & sublimis) most profoundly solves the Problem, by desuming the Cause of our apprehending the distance of an Object, in the act of Vision,

from a Comparison of the thing interjacent between the object seen, and the Eye. For, though that Comparation be an act of the Superior Faculty; yet is the connexion thereof to the sense, necessary to the making a right judg∣ment, concerning the Distance of the Visible. And, most certainly, there∣fore do two things at distance seem to be Continued, because they strike the Eye with cohaerent, or contiguous Rayes. Thus doth the top of a Tower, though situate some miles beyond a Hill, yet seem Contiguous to the same, nay to the visible Horizon; and this only because it is speculated by the Mediation of Contiguous Rayes: and the Sun and Moon, both ori∣ent and occident, seem to cohaere to the Horizon because though the spaces are immense, that intercede betwixt their Orbs and the Horizon, yet from those spaces doth not so much as one single Raye arrive at the Eye, and those which come to it from the Sun and Moon are contiguous to those which come from the Horizon. And hence is it, that the Tower, Hill, and Hori∣zon seem to the sight to be equidistant from the Eye; because no other things are interposed, at least, seen interposed, by the comparison of which, the one may be deprehended more than the other. Besides, the distance of the Horizon it self is not apprehended by any other reason, but the di∣versity of things interjacent betwixt it and the Eye: for, look how much of Space is possessed valleys and lower grounds interjacent, so much of Space is defalcated from the distance; the sight apprehending all those things to be Contiguous, or Continued, whose Rayes are received into the Eye, as Contiguous, or Continued, none of the spaces interjacent affording one raye. Of which truth Des Cartes seems to have had a glimpse, when (in Dioptrices cap. 6. Sect. 15.) he conceds; objectorum, quae intuemur, prae∣cedaneam cognitionem, ipsorum distantiae melius dignoscendae inservire: that a certain praecognition of the object doth much conduce to the more certain dignotion of its Distance.

And on this branch may we ingraft a PARADOX;* 1.69 that one and the same object, speculated by the same man, in the same degree of light, doth al∣wayes appear greater to one Eye, than to the other. The truth of this is evin∣cible by the joint testimony of those incorruptible Witnesses of Certitude, Experience and Reason. (1) Of Experience, because no man can make the vision of both his eyes equally perfect; but beholding a thing first with one eye, the other being closed, or eclipsed, and then with the other, the former being closed or eclipsed; shall constantly discover it to be greater in dimensions in the apprehension of one Eye, than of the other: and Gassendus, making a perfect and strict Experiment hereof, testifies of himself, (in Epist. 2. de Apparent. Magnitud. Solis, &c. Sect. 17.) that the Characters of his Book appeared to his right Eye, by a fifth part, greater in dimensions, though somewhat more obscure, than to his left. (2) Of Reason; because of all Twin Parts in the body, as Ears, Hands, Leggs, Testicles, &c. one is alwayes more vigorous and perfect, in the performance of its action, than the other. Which Inaequality of Vigour, if it be not the Bastard of Custom, may rightfully be Fathered upon either this; that one part is invigorated with a more liberal afflux of Spirits, than the other: or this, that the Orga∣ganical Constitution of one Part is more perfect and firm, than that of the other. And, therefore, one Eye having its Pupill wider; or the figure of the Chrystalline more Convex, or the Retina Tunica more concave, than the other; must apprehend an object to be either larger in Dimensions, or more Distinct in Parts, than the other, whose parts are of a different confi∣guration:

either of these Causes necessitating a respective Disparity in the Action.

* 1.70If this sound strange in the ears of any man, how will he startle at the mention of that much more Paradoxical Thesis of Ioh. Baptista Porta (lib. 6. de Refra••tion. cap. 1.) That no man can see (distinctly) but with one eye at once? Which though seemingly repugnant not only to common per∣suasion, but also to that high and mighty Axiom of Alhazen, Vitellio, Franc. Bacon. Niceron, and other the most eminent Professors of the Optiques, That the Visive Axes of both eyes concurr and unite in the object speculated: is yet a verity, well worthy our admission, and assertion. For, the Axes of the Eyes are so ordained by Nature, that when one is intended, the other is relaxed, when one is im∣ployed, the other is idle and unconcerned; nor can they be both in∣tended at once, or imployed, though both may be at once relaxed, or unimployed: as is Experimented, when with both eyes open we look on the leaf of a Book; for we then perceive the lines and print thereof, but do not distinctly discern the Characters, so as to read one word, till we fix the Axe of one eye thereon; and at that instant we feel a certain suddain sub∣sultation, or gentle impulse in the Centre of that eye, arising doubtless from the rushing in of more spirits through the Optick Nerve, for the more efficacious performance of its action. The Cause of the impossibility of the intention of both Visive Axes at one object, may be desumed from the Parallelism of the Motion of the Eyes; which being most evident to sense, gives us just ground to admire, how so many subtle Mathematicians, and exquisite Oculists have not discovered the Coition and Union of the Visive Axes in the object speculated, which they so confidently build upon, to be an absolute Impossibility. For, though man hath two Eyes; yet doth he use but one at once, in the case of Distinct inspection, the right eye to dis∣cern objects on the right side, and the left to view objects on the left: nor is there more necessity, why he should use both Eyes at once, than both Arms, or Leggs, or Testicles, at once. And for an Experiment to assist this Reason; we shall desire you only to look at the top of your own Nose, and you shall soon be convicted, that you cannot discern it with both eyes at once; but the right side with the right eye, and afterward the left side with the left eye: and at the instant of changing the Axe of the first eye, you shall be sensible of that impulse of Spirits, newly mentioned. No••, indeed, is it possible, that while your right eye is levelled at the right side of your nose, your left should be levelled at the left side, but on the contrary averted quite ••rom it: because, the motion of the eyes being Conjugate, or Parallel, when the Axe of the right eye is converted to the right side of the nose, the Axe of the left must be converted toward the left Ear. And, therefore, since the Visive Axes of both Eyes cannot Concurr and Unite in the Tipp of the Nose; what can remain to persuade, that they must Concurr and unite in the same Letter, or Word in a book, which is not ma∣ny inches more remote than the Nose? And, that you may satisfie your self, that the Visive Axes doe never meet, but run on in a perpetual Paral∣lelism, i. e. in direct lines, as far distant each from other, as are the Eyes themselves; having fixed a staff or launce upright in the ground, and retreat∣ed from it to the distance of 10 or 20 paces, more or less: look as earnestly as you can, on it, with your right eye, closing your left, and you shall per∣ceive it to eclipse a certain part of the wall, tree, or other body situate beyond it. Then look on it again with your left eye, closing your right; and you

shall observe it to eclipse another part of the wall: that space being inter∣cepted, which is called the Parallaxe. This done, look on it with both eyes open; and if the Axes of both did meet and unite in the staff, as is gene∣rally supposed, then of necessity would you observe the staff to eclipse ei∣ther both parts of the Wall together, or the middle of the Parallaxe: but you shall observe it to do neither, for the middle shall never be eclipsed; but only one of the parts, and that on which you shall fix one of your eyes more intently than the other. This considered, we dare second Gassendus in his promise to Gunners, that they shall shoot as right with both eyes open, as only with one: for levelling the mouth of the Peece directly at the mark, with one eye, their other must be wholly unconcerned there∣in, nor is it ought but the tyrannie of Custome, that can make it difficult.

Here, to prevent the most formidable Exception,* 1.71 that lyes against this Paradox, we are to advertise you of two Considerables. First, that as well Philosophers, as Oculists unanimously admit three Degrees, or gradual Differences of sight. (1) Visus Perfectissimus, when we see the smallest (visible) particles of an object, most distinctly: (2) Perfectus, when we see an object distinctly enough, in the whole or parts, but apprehend not the particles, or minima visibilia thereof: (3) Imperfectus, when besides the object directly obverted to the Pupil of the eye, we also have a glimmering and imperfect perception of other things placed ad latera, on the right and left side of it. Secondly, that the verity of this Paradox, that we see but with one eye at once, is restrained only to the First and Second degrees of Sight, and extends not to the Last. For, Experience assures, that, as many things circumvicine to the principal object, on which we look only with one eye open, praesent themselves together with it, in a confused and obscure manner: so likewise, when both eyes are open, many things, obliquely in∣cident into each eye, are confusedly, and indistinctly apprehended. So that in confused and Imperfect Vision, it may be truly said, that a man doth see with both eyes at once: but not in Distinct and Perfect.

SECT. III.

TO entertain Curiosity with a second Course,* 1.72 we shall here attempt the Conjectural Solution of those so much admired Effects of Convex and Concave Glasses; that is, Why the Rayes of Light, and together with them those substantial Effluxes, that essence the Visible Images of Ob∣jects, being trajected through a Convex Glass, or reflected from a Concave, are Congregated into a perpendicular stream: and likewise, why the Rayes of Light, being trajected through a Concave, or reflexed from a Convex, are Disgregated from a perpendicular radius.

First, insomuch as Glass, of the most polite and equal superfice is full of insensible Pores, or Perforations, and solid impervious Granules, alternately interspersed; we may upon consequence conceive, that each of those solid Granules is as it were a certain Monticle, or small Hillock, having a small top, and small sides circularly declining toward those little Valleys, the Pores.

This conceded▪ if a Glass, whose superfice is Plane, be obverted to the Sun, since the small Pores thereof tend from one superfice to the other in direct and parallel lines, for the most part; it must be, that all the Rayes incident into the Pores, pass through in direct and parallel lines, into the Aer beyond it: and so can be neither Congregated, nor Disgregated, but must constantly pursue the same direct course, which they continued from the body of the Sun, to their incidence on the surface of the Glass. But if the Extream of the Glass, respecting the Sun, be of a Convex figure; then, because one Pore (conceive it to be the Central one) is directly ob∣verted to the Sun, and all the others have their apertures more oblique and, pointing another way; therefore it comes to pass, that one ray, falling into the directly obverted pore, is directly trajected through the same, and pas∣seth on into the aer beyond it in a direct line; but another ray, falling on the side of the Hillock next adjacent to the right pore, is thereby Refracted and Deflected, so that it progresseth not forward in a line parallel to the directly trajected ray, but being conjoined to it, passeth on in an united stream with it. And necessary it is, that the Angle of its Refraction be by so much the more obtuse, by how much nearer the point of the Hillock, from which it was refracted, is to the direct or perpendicularly transmitted ray; and, on the contrary, by so much the more Acute, by how much the more remote: because There the ray falls more deeply into the obvious pore, and strikes lower on the adjacent Hillock, whose Protuberancy there∣fore doth less Deflect it; but Here the ray falls higher on the side of the Hillock, and so by the Protuberancie, or Devexity thereof is more deflected. But if the Extreme of the Glass confronting the Sun, be of a Concave figure; in that case, because one pore being directly open, others have their apertures more obliquely respecting the Sun, it comes to pass, that the ray falling into the direct pore, is directly trajected, and passeth through the aer in a perpendicular; but another ray falling on the side of the next ad∣jacent Hillock, is thereby refracted and deflected, so that it doth not conti∣nue its progress in a line parallel to the directly-transient ray, but is abduced from it, and that so much the more, by how much the farther it passeth beyond the Glass. And necessary it is, that the Angle of its Refraction be also so much the more obtuse, by how much nearer the point of its incidence on the side of the Hillock, is to the Aperture of the Direct pore; because it falls deeper into it, and strikes lower on the devex side of the Hillock: and on the contrary, so much the more Acute, by how much more remote its point of incidence is to the Aperture of the Direct pore; for the contrary respect. And this is the summ of our Conjecture, touching the reasons of the different Trajection of Rayes through Convex and Concave Glasses.

As for the other part of our Conception, concerning Reflexed Rayes; if the Glass obverted to the Sun be Plane in it superfice, then, because all the Topps of the solid and impervious Hillocks, are directly obverted to the Sun, therefore must it be, that all the rayes incident upon them be∣come Reflected back again toward the Sun, if not in the same, yet at least in Contiguous lines. But if the face of the Glass obverted to the Sun, be Convex; then, because the topp of one Hillock is directly obverted, and those of others obliquely respecting the Sun; it comes to pass, that one ray being directly Reflected, the others are reflected obliquely in lines quite different: and this in an Angle by so much more Acute, by how much

nearer the Topps of the obliquely respecting Hillocks are to that of the directly respecting one; and by so much the more obtuse, by how much the more Remote. And, if the side of the Glass turned toward the Sun, be Concave; because the Top, of one Hillock is directly, and those of others obliquely obverted to the Sun; hence comes it, that the Ray incident on the directly-obverted one, is directly Reflected, and those that fall on the topps of the obliquely-obverted ones, are accordingly reflected obliquely, toward the Directly reflected; so that at a certain distance they all Concurr and Unite with it in that point, called the Term of Concurse: and this in an Angle so much more Acute, by how much nearer the Topps of the obliquely-reflecting Hillocks are to that of the Directly-reflecting one; and è contra.

[illustration]

* 1.73These things clearly understood, we need not want a perfect Demon∣stration of the Causes, why a Concave Glass, whose Concavity consisteth of the segment of an Ellipsis, reflecteth the rayes of the Sun in a more Acute Angle, and consequently burneth both more vigorously, and at greater Distance, then one whose Concavity is the segment of a Parabola: and why a Parabolical Section reflecteth them in an Angle more Acute, and so burneth both at greater distance, and more vigorously, than the Section of Circle. Especally if we familiarize this theory by the accommodation of these Figures.

[illustration]

Thus have we, in a short Discourse,* 1.74 not exceeding the narrow li∣mits of a single Article, intelligibly explicated the Cause of that so much admired Disparity in the Effects of Plane, Convex, and Concave, Glas∣ses; as well Dioptrical, or Trajecting the rayes of Light into the Aer be∣yond them, as Catoptrical, or Reflecting them back again from their ob∣verted superfice. And we ask leave to encrease our Digression only with this CONSECTARY. Because the Rayes of Light, and the rayes of visible Images are Analogical in their nature, and flow hand in hand toge∣ther into the Eye, in the act of Vision; therefore is it, that to a man using a Plane Perspicil, an object alwayes appears the same, i. e. equal in dimen∣sions, and distinction of parts, as it doth to his naked Eye: by reason the Angle of its Extreams is the same in the Plane Glass, as in the Eye. But, to a man using a Convex Perspicil, an object appears Greater; because the Angle of its Extreams is ampli••ied: and through a Concave, Less; because the Angle is diminished. In like manner, the Image of an object reflected from a Plane Mirrour, appears the same to the Spectator, as if Deradiated immediately, or without reflexi∣on, from the object it self; because the Reflex Angle is equal to the Direct: but the Image of an Object Reflected from a Convex Mirrour appears Less; because the Angle of its Reflection is less than that of its Direction: and from a Concave, Greater; because the Reflex Angle is greater than the Direct: This may be autoptically Demonstrated thus. If you admit the Image of a man, or any thing else, through a small perforation of the wall, into an obscure chamber, and fix a Convex Lens in the perforation, with the Convex side toward the Light; you shall, admoving your eye thereto, at Convenient distance, observe the trans∣mitted Image to be Amplified: but, receiving the Image on a sheet of white Paper, posited where your Eye was, you shall perceive it to be Minorated: the Contrary Effect arising from a Concave Lens, posited in the hole, with its Concave side toward the Light. And this, because the Convex Congregating the rayes into the Pupill of the Eye (and so making the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Apparition Greater, for the cause for∣merly exposited) doth also Congregate them on the Paper; and there∣fore the Image cannot appear Contracted, or Minorated: but on the contrary, the Concave Disgregating the rayes from the Pupil (and so making the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Apparition less in the Retina of the Optick Nerve) doth also Disgregate, or diffuse them largely on all parts of the Paper, and so the Image thereon received cannot but appear much Amplified.

SECT. IV.

HItherto we have in some degree of satisfaction,* 1.75 explicated the Man∣ner, how, by the Incursion of substantial Images, dera••••ated from the object to the Eye, the Visive Faculty comes to apprehend the Co∣lour, Figure, Magnitude, Number, and Distance of objects: and therefore it remains only, to the Complement of our present Designation, that we explore the Reasons of the Perception of the Situation, Quiet, and Mo∣tion of objects, by the sight. To our more perspicuous solution of which notable Difficulty; and to the illustration of many passages precedent in the two last Sections: it must be confest not only ornamental, or advan∣tageous, but simply necessary, that we here Anatomize the whole Eye, and consider the proper Uses of the several parts thereof; those especially, that are either immediately and primarily instrumental, or only secundarily inservient to Vision.

[illustration]

In the Conformation of the Eye, or minor Microcosm,* 1.76 as Casserius Placentinus calls it, in respect to the admirable Constructure thereof; the First observable is, that it is composed of many Diapha∣nous, or Transparent Parts, as the Horny Membrane (BCB) the Aqueous Hu∣mour (EFKFE) the Chry∣stalline (L) and the Vitreous (MGHMIN):1 1.77 and the intention of that Unimitable Mistress of the Optiques, Nature, herein was, that the Visive Rayes might not be Reflected from, but ea∣sily Trajected through them, into the Amphiblestroides, or Net-work Coat, The Second is it Convex Figure;2 1.78 wherein the Provi∣dence of Nature had respect to the necessary Congregation and Unition of most of the rayes incident on the Area of the Eye, so that the Visive Axe might consist of many more rayes, than otherwise, i. e. had the figure of the Eye been Plane, or Concave, it would have done: for, being by this Convexity refracted, they convene in a Cone determined in the Cen∣tre of the Amphiblestroides. For the Convexity is so exactly proportio∣nate to the Distance of the Retina Tunica from the Chrystalline, that most of the Visive Rayes, emanant from the several points of the object, and incident upon the several points of the Horny Membrane, may, after various Refractions, have their Rendezvouz, or point of Concurse exactly in the middle of the Retina Tunica: because, should their point of Con∣curse

be either short of, or beyond the Retina Tunica; of necessity the Image could not be at all, or, at most, but very obscurely presented there∣in, as consisting of Dispersed, and mutually Intersecting rayes. The Third is the Uvea Tunica,3 1.79 or anterior part of the Choroides, whose exterior su∣perfice (EF, FE) being Diversicolor, or of various Colours, is called the Iris or Rainbow: which Galen, Gasserius Placentinus, and Riolanus will have to consist of a six-fold Circle, but Plempius only of a Three-fold, the Two outmost at the white of the Eye being more narrow in latitude, and the Third respecting the Pupil of the Eye more ample, and illustrate with the constant colour on the Limbus of the Uvea Tunica, which in some bears Sables, in others Azure, in others Sables and Argent confused: whence the Difference of Black,4 1.80 Blewish, and Grey Eyes. In the middle of this Coat is a Perforation, called the Pupil, (FKF) and by the vulgar, the Apple of the eye; of such a Constitution, that by Dilatation and Con∣striction, as if it were a Sphinctre Muscle, it might be made wider, or nar∣rower: and this for the Moderation of the incurrent rayes, which being sometimes more, sometimes fewer, and sometimes strong, some∣times weak, require a certain Moderation proportionate to the Faculty of the recipient and terminating sensory. For, insomuch as an excess of Light is destructive, and the Defect of it insufficient to distinct Vision; there∣fore did the Eternal Wisdome in the Entrance into the Chrystalline, con∣trive this Window capable of Dilatation and Constriction: in Dilatation to admit so much of the weaker Light as is required to perfect and di∣stinct Vision; in Contraction to exclude so much of the Excessive, as would offend, if not perish the Organ. Yet in many the Amplitude of the Pupil varies, and those who have it very narrow, are strong and acute sighted; but those, who have it more dilated constantly, see but weakly and obtusely. The interior superfice of this Membrane is obduced, or lined with a cer∣tain F••••••ginous substance that gives it the Colour of a blackish Grape,5 1.81 fully ripe: but to what end Nature provided this opacating Tincture, hath been a quaestion, that, even from Galens dayes to ours, hath made the Schools both of Anatomists and Professors of the Optiques, ring again with Controversies. Some affirming the design of Nature therein to be, that the Chrystalline being veyled over with this obscure parget, might have its own splendor more intense by Congregation: because, according to the position of Alhazen (lib. 1. propos. 33.) as a small light in a dark obscure place is better perceptible, as diffusing a brighter lustre, than in a wide, luminous place; and consequently makes the circumjacent parts more vi∣sible: so doth the internal splendour of the Chrystalline become more il∣lustrious, because the inner circumference of the whole Uvea Tunica is lined with this footy matter, the rayes deradiating from it by reflection from the opposite opacity of the Membrane, becoming reassembled and united in a more vigorous lustre. Others conceiving the intention of it to be, the Recreation or Reflection of the Visive Spirits; because when ever the Chrystalline is offended, or rather the Amphiblestroides, with too ve∣hement a Light, we use, for present remedy, to close our eyes, and the spi∣rits recoyling upon the Chrystalline from the natural darkness of this Coat, are reassembled, and so refreshed. And others contesting that the only use of it is, the Interception of Light; for, since the Pupil, or anterior per∣foration of the Uvea Tunica, is the only Aperture, or portal framed for the intromission of the Visible Images, and there ought to be no other passage, whereat Light might intrude it self into the concave of the Eye: what could

wise Nature have thought on more convenient to the Exclusion of unne∣cessary light, than the interjection of this sable Curtain? Experience evin∣cing that nothing intercepts and shuts out Light, than opace Bodies inter∣posed. These, indeed, are ingenious and plausible Conceits, but if truth be to be preferred to Acuteness; we may determine, that the only and pro∣per use of this Atramentous or sooty Blackness is, that the Rayes of Light, incident on the Concave of the Amphiblestroides, (GHI) and thence resilient back to the Concave of the Uvea Tunica, might by the Blackness of its lining be extinguisht, i. e. absolutely terminated: lest thence again Reflected to the Amphiblestroides, they might perturb the Visible Image, and consequently the sight. The Fourth observable,6 1.82 is the Tunica Arach∣noides, in its middle containing the most pretious of Gemms, the Chry∣stalline Humor, whose Figure also is Convex (but whether of a Paraboli∣cal, Elliptical, or Sphaerical Section, is a noble problem, because not yet de∣termined.) on both sides, though somewhat more on that side respecting the Retina Tunica, and manifestly oblong, or inclining to an oval.7 1.83 This Coat, by the Mediation of the Ciliary Processes, or slender Filaments (BN, NB) dispersed from the Tunica Arachnoides, doth move the Chry∣stalline either nearer to, or farther from the Retina Tunica, as the greater or less Distance of the object requires. For, in the Chrystalline,8 1.84 by reason of its greater both Density and Convexity, the rays of the species are more strongly Refracted and more closely United, than in any other part of the Eye: which justifieth their opinion who make it the Primary Medium of Vision. Because, as a Convex Lens posited in a hole of the wall, admits the species into an obscure room and also collect the rayes of it: so doth the Chrystalline both admit and congregate them. And because it is Diaphanous, therefore are not the species terminated therein, as Galen, and after him most Anatomists have dreamt: since otherwise no reason can be alledged, why the species should not be as well terminated in the Horny Membrane, the Vitreous, or Aqueous Humour. Wherefore, Vision is not made in the Chrystalline but the Retina Tunica:9 1.85 because the species are therein Terminated, as in an opace body. Scheinerus opinioned, that the species, which otherwise, by reason of several refractions before their arrival at the Chrystalline, would have been exhibited in Reverse positions, are therein refracted, and Rectified. But, from the Observation of Franc. Sylvius, Franc. Vander Scha••en, Ioh. Wallaeus, and Athanas Kircherus, the tunica Choroides being sublated from the hinder part of the Eye, and then the Sclirotica, and lastly the Amphiblestroides; all objects appear inversed in the Chrystalline: and in a smaller form by much in the Eye of an Oxe, than in the Eye of a Man. The same hath Plempius demonstrated by the Experiment of an Artificial Glass Eye, placed in the small Aperture of a Window: all things externally objected appearing therein Inverst, as also on a sheet of paper posited before the decussation of the rayes. And, doubtless, it is necessary, that the species be inverted, at their termination on the Retina Tunica; since otherwise we should have apprehended the object as inverst: which Kepler demonstrates from hence, that (in passione Patientia ••gentibus è regione esse opposita debere) in Passion the Patients must be on the contrary region to the Agents. Some, we confess would have it, that the judicatory Faculty doth correct the depraved Figure of the species: because (forsooth) it discerns the just magnitude of objects and their situation, by most small Images; as a good Geometrician doth judge of the dimensions of Hercules whole body, by commensurating those of his Heel. And others consign

that office to the Common Sense, which looking (retrò & desuper) on the in∣verted species, apprehends them in a right position. And lastly, others desume the right judgment, from the rectitude of the line, by which the species are imprest. And thus poor man aggravates the Difficulties in Na∣ture, though to his own greater disquiet and perplexity. The Last of Parts in the Eye, immediately necessary to Vision, is the Retina Tunica, or Net-work Coat (GHI) in the bottom of the Eye; contexed of an innumerable multitude of Filaments, or thread-like Expansions of the Op∣tick Nerve: and this is that noble sensory, formed for the Last Reception and Sigillation of the Image, which from hence by the Continuity of the Optick Nerve, is communicated 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to the Principal Faculty, residing in the Brain.

But, because the Axe of the Visive Pyramid is a perpendicular line, be∣ginning in the Extrems of the object,10 1.86 and ending in the Amphiblestroides; had the Eye been nailed or fixt in its orbita, we must have been necessitated to traverse the whole Machine of the body, for a position thereof conveni∣ent to Vision, since it can distinctly apprehend no object, but what lyes è di∣recto opposite; or have had this semi-rational sense, whose glory builds on Variety, restrained to the speculation of so few things, that we should have received more Discomfort from their Paucity, than either Information, or Delight from their Discernment: therefore, that we might enjoy a more enlarged Prospect, and read the whole Hemisphere over in one momentany act of Vision, Nature hath furnished the Eyes with Muscles, or Organs of agility; that so they may accommodate themselves to every visible, and hold a voluntary verlisity to the intended object;

Par••••ula sic magnum pervisit Pupula Coelum.

And of these Ocular Muscles there are in Man, just so many, as there are kinds of Motion,1 1.87 4 Direct, and 2 Oblique or Circular; all situate within the Orbita, and associated to the Optick Nerve, and conjoining their Tendons, at the Horny Membrane, they constitute the Tunica Innomitata, so named by Columbus, who arrogates the invention thereof to him∣self, though Galen (lib. 10. de usu part. cap. 2.) makes express menti∣on of it.

The First of the four Direct Muscles, implanted in the superiour part of the Eye,* 1.88 draweth it Upward; whence it is denominated Atollens, the Lifter up, and Superbus, the Proud: because this is that we use in Haugh∣ty and sublime looks.

* 1.89The Second, situate in the inferiour part of the Eye, and Antago∣nist to the former, stoops the Eye Downward; and thence is called De∣primens the Depressor, and Humilis, the Humble: for this position of the eye speaks the Dejection, and Humility of the Mind.

The Third, fastned in the Major Canthus, or great angle of the Eye,* 1.90 and converting it toward the Nose; is therefore named Addu∣cens the Adducent, and Bibitorius, for in large draughts we frequently contract it.

The Fourth, opposite both in situation and office to the former,* 1.91 ab∣duceth the Eye laterally toward the Ear; and is therefore named Abdu∣cens, and Indignatorius, the scorning muscle: for, when we would cast a glance of scorn, contempt, or indignation, we contract the Eye towards the outward angle, by the help of this muscle.

If all these Four work together, the Eye is retracted inward, fixt, and immote: which kind of Motion Physitians call Motus Tonicus, and in our language, the Sett, or Wist Look.

Of the ••bl••que Muscles, the First, running betwixt the Eye,2 1.92 and the ten∣dons of the Second and Third Muscles, by the outward angle ascends to the superior part of the Eye, and inserted near to the Rainbow, circum∣gyrates the Eye downward.

The Second, and smallest, twisted into a long tendon, circumrotates the Eye toward the interior angle, and is called the Trochlea, or Pully. These two Circumactors are sirnamed Amatorij, the Lovers Muscles; for these are they that roul about the eye in wanton or amorous Glances.

And thus much of the Conformation of the Eye.

Now, as to the Solution of our Problem, viz.* 1.93 How the SITUA∣TION of an object is perceived by the sight? Since it is an indis∣putable Canon, Omnem sensum deprehendere rem ad eam regionem, è qua ul∣timò directa metione feritur, that every sense doth apprehend its proper object to be situate in that part of Space, from whence, by direct mo∣tion, it was thereby affected: we may safely inferr, that the Visible Ob∣ject alwayes appears situate in that part of space, from whence the Image thereof in a direct line invadeth the Eye, and enters the Pupil thereof. Which is true and manifest not only in the intuition of an object by im∣mediate or Direct rayes; but also in the inspection of Looking-Glasses, that represent the object by Reflex: and a pure Consequence, that a Visible Object, by impression of its rayes proceeding from a certain place, or region, must of necessity be perceived by the sight, in its genuine position, or Erect Form; though we have the testimony both of Reason and Autopsie, that the Image of every Visible is pour∣traid in the Amphiblestroides, in an unnatural position, or Everse Form.

* 1.94As for that of Reason, it is thus Demonstrated. Suppose the Eye to be CD; the bottome

[illustration]

thereof to be E; the ob∣ject illustrate by the Sun AB. viz. a Cross painted on a Wall; the Pupil of the Eye, GH; and the Centre of the Pupill, I; Now, the Image of this Cross emanant therefrom, and entering the Pupill, in the lines AT, BS, must arrive at the bottome of the Eye, ST, in an Everse, or praeposterous Form: be∣cause the narrowness of the Pupil, together with the prae∣vious Refraction, makes the rayes concurrent at the point I, to Decussate, or mutually intersect each other; so that the raye proceeding from A, falls upon the part of the Retina Tunica, T, and the ray B falls upon S. Which makes it of absolute necessity, that the upper part or Head of the Cross, A, be depicted in the lower patt of the Concave of the Retina Tunica, T: and the lower part, or Foot, B, in the upper part of the Concave of the Retina Tu∣nica, S.

And, as for that of Autopsie, or Ocular Experiment; Take the Eye of an Oxe,* 1.95 or (if the Anatomick Theatre be open) of a man, for in that the species are represented more to the life, than in the Eye of any other Animal, as Des Cartes (in dioptrices cap. 5. Sect. 11.) and having gently stript off the three Coats in the bottome, in that part directly behind the Chrystalline, so that the Pellucidity thereof become visible, place it in a hole of proportionate magnitude, in the wall of your Closet, made ob∣scure by excluding all other light, so that the Anterior part theaeof may re∣spect the light. This done, admoving your Eye towards the denudated part of the Chrystalline; you may behold the Species of any thing ob∣verted to the outside of the Eye, to enter through the Chrystalline to the bottom thereof, and there represented in a most lively figure, as if pour∣trayed by the exquisite Pencil of Apelles; but who••ly Eversed: as in this following Iconisme.

[illustration]

Finally, an object appears either in Motion, or Quiet,* 1.96 accord∣ing as the Image thereof, represented on the Retina Tunica, is mo∣ved: or Quiet: only because, according to the Canon, in the prae∣cedent Article, touching the reason of the perception of the situati∣on of an object, the Visible is alwayes judged to be in that part of Space, from which, in a direct line, the last impression is made upon the Sensorium.

And this Reason is of extent sufficient to include the full Solution also of that PROBLEM,* 1.97 by Alexander (2. de Anima 34.) so in∣sulting proposed to the Defendants of Epicurus Material Actinobo∣lisme Visive, or the Emanation of substantial Images from the Ob∣ject to the Eye: viz. Why doth t••e Image of a man move, when re∣flected from a Mirrour, according as the man moves? For, this Phae∣nomenon we are to referr to the Variation of the parts of the Mirrour, from each of which it is necessary that a fresh Reflexion of the Species be made into the Eye: and consequently, that the Image appear mo∣ved,

according to the various motions of the object. The necessity of this is evident from hence; if you stand beholding your face in a Glass, and there be divers others standing by, one at your right hand, another at your left, a third looking over your head in the same Glass; they shall all behold your image, but each in a distinct part of the Glass. Whence you may also understand, that in the Look∣ing-glass is not only that Image, which you behold, but also innu∣merable others; and those so mutually communicant, that in the same place, where you behold your nose, another shall see your chin, a third your forehead, a fourth your mouth, a fifth your Eyes, &c. and yet doth no one see other then a simple and distinct Image. More∣over you may hence inferr, that in the medium is no point o•• Space, in which there is not formed a perfect Image of the ••aye•• concurring therein, and advenient from the same object; though not from the same parts, or particles thereof: and consequently that in the whole Medium there are no two Images perfectly alike; as al∣so, that what the Vulgar Philosophers teach, that the whole Image is in the whole Space or Medium, and whole in every part thereof, is a manifest Falsity. For, though it may be said justly enough, that the whole Image, i. e. the Aggregate of all the Images, is in the whole Space: yet is there no part of that Space, in which the whole Image can be.

* 1.98To this place belongs also that PROBLEM; Why doth not the right hand of the Image respond to the right of the object: but contrariwise, the left to the right, and right to the left?

The Cause whereof consisteth onely in the Images Confronting the Object: or, as Plato (in Timaeo) most perspicuously expresseth it, quia contrarijs visus partibus ad contrarias partes ••it contactus. Understand it by supposing a second person posited in the place of the Mirrour, and confronting the first: for, his right hand must be oppo∣sed to the others left.

Nor is the reason of the Inversion of the parts of the Image other than this; that the rayes emitted from the right side of the object, are reflected on the left, and •• Contra. Just as in all Impressions, or Sigillations, the right side of the Antitype responds to the left of the type. Consule Aquilonium, lib. 1. opt. proposit. 46. And, as for the reason of the Restitution of the parts of the Image to the right position of the parts of the object; by two Mirrours confrontingly posite••▪ it may most easily and satisfactorily be explained by the Decussation of the reflected rayes.

To Conclude. We need not advertise, that the Optical Problems referrible to this place, are, (if not infinite) so numerous, as to re∣quire a larger Volume to their orderly Proposition and Solution, than what we have designed to the whole of this our Physiology. Nor remember you, that our principal Scope in this Chapter, was only to evince the Prae••••inence of Epicurus Hypothesis above all others, con∣cerning the Reason and Manner of Vision; and this by accommoda∣ting it to the Verisimilous Explanation of the most Capital Dif••••∣culties▪ occurring to a profound inquest into that abstruse subject.

All therefore that remains unpaid of our praesent Debt, is modestly to referr it to your equitable Arbitration; Whether we have desert∣ed the Doctrine of the Aristoteleans, touching this theorem, and ad∣dicted ourselves to the Sect of the Epicureans, on any other Interest, but that sacred one of Verity: which once to decline, or neglect, up∣on the sinister praetext of vindicating any Human Auctority; is an unpar∣donable Profanation of Reason, and high treason against the state of Learning.

CHAP. IV. THE NATURE OF COLOVRS▪

SECT. I.

THe Rabbins, whenever they encoun∣ter any Problem;* 1.99 that seems too strong for their Reason; to excuse their despair of conquering it, they instantly recurr to that proverbial Sanctuary, Reservatur in adventum Eliae, it belongs to the Catalogue of secrets, that are re••erved for the revealment of Elia••. And, in∣genously, if any Abstrus••••y in Nature be so impervestigable, as to justifie our open profession of Incapacity, and necessitate our opprest Understand∣ing to retreat to the same common Refuge; it must be this of the NATURE OF COLOURS, to the consideration whereof the Clue of our Method hath now brought us. For, though all Philosophers unanimously embrace, as an indubitable verity, that the object of Sight in General, is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Visible, whatever is deprehensi∣ble by that Sens••▪ and that, in Particular, the Proper and Adequate ob∣ject thereof, is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Colour, because nothing is visible but under the gloss or vernish of Colour, nor doth Light it self submit to the d••scernment of the eye, quate••us Lux, in the capacity ofits Form, or meerly as Light, but instar Albedinis, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it retains to Whiteness; all which Mersennus (optic••e part 2. theorem. 1.) hath judiciously contracted into this one Theorem, ••bjectu•• visus praecipuum est Lux & Color, vel Lux colorata, aut Color incidus: we say, notwithstanding this their Ground-work be laid in the rock of manifest Certitude, yet when they attempt to erect thereon an establisht and per∣manent Theory of the Essence of Colours, either in their s••••ple and first

Natures, or complex and secondary Removes; they find the eye of their Curiosity so obnubilated with dense and impervious Difficulties, that all of certainty they can discover, is only this; that their most subtle indagations were no more but anxious Gropings in the dark, after that, whose Existence is evidenced only by, and Essence consisteth chiefly in Light. But, this Infelicity of our Intellectuals will be more fully commonstrated by our abridged rehearsal of the most memorable Opinions of others, and the de∣clarement of our own, concerning this Magnale.

The Despot of the Schools (in lib. de sensu & sensili,* 1.100 cap. 3.) defines Co∣lour to be, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Extremity of a Dia∣phanum, or transparent body terminated: subjoining that Colour appertains to all things, ratione Perspicuitatis, and consequently, that the extremity of a perspicuous body terminated is the Subject of Colour. Which that we may clearly understand, let us consult the great Scaliger, who (in Exercit. 325.) thus concisely Comments thereupon. If the Perspicuum (saith He) suffer condensation so far as to the amission of its Transparency, and so pro∣hibit the trajection of the Visible Species; it instantly becomes Colorate, and ought to be accounted Terminate, because it bounds or limits the Vi∣sive rayes. Wherefore, the law of Consequence injoineth, that we explore the Essence of Colours, in the Gradual Termination of the Diaphanum; and derive that Termination (1) from meer Condensation, without the ad∣mixture of any other thing to the Diaphanum; as may be instanced in the Starrs, for they become visible, though of a Lucid nature, only because they are of a Compact or Dense contexture. (2) From the Admission of an Opace with a Translucid body; as is exemplified in our Culunary Fire, which though in the simplicity of its most perspicuous, doth yet appear Red, because commixt and in some degree obnubilated with fuliginous Exhalations, from the pabulum or Fewel thereof, or compound body in combustion. The same likewise is to be understood of Aer and Water; for, those three Elements are all perspicuous, though in divers degrees: Fire being most perspicuous, Aer possessing the next degree, and Water coming behind them both, as seeming to be a Medium betwixt Perspicuity and Opacity. And, therefore, from the admission of the parts of that Opace Element, Earth, to any other of the three Diaphanous▪ one or other Colour among the many must arise. But, the Perspicuum passeth first into Whiteness, and therefore is it that Perspicuity, Light and Whiteness, are of the same nature, cozen Germans once removed, and discriminate only by Degrees: as, on the contrary, an Opacum, Darkness, and Blackness are also cognate. ••his being the origi∣nal of the Two Father, or Ground Colours: it can be no Difficulty to at∣tain the specifical Causes of all others, since they are only Intermediate, i. e. they arise from the various Complexion or Contemperation of the two Extrems. And this is the sense of Aristotles Text, if we admit the in∣terpretation of Scaliger.

Plato, being either unable,* 1.101 or unwilling to erase out of the table of his mind some of the ingravements of Democritus; understands Colour to be Flammula quaedam, sive Fulgor, è singulis corporibus emicans, partes ha∣bens visui accommodatas (in Timaeo). For, having held, as Diogenes Laer∣tius (lib. 3.) hath well observed, and we may easily collect from that dis∣course of his, in the name of Timaeus Locrus; that the world consisteth of the four Elements, of Fire, as it is Visible, of Earth, as Tangible, of Aer and

Water, ut proportione non vacet: lest he should apostate from his Funda∣mentals, He affirmed, Corpora videri propter Ignem, & propter Terram tangi, that the Visibility of all things was radicated in their participation of Fire, and their Tangibility in their share of Earth; and consequently that the Colour of bodies was nothing but an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Emicancy of their internal Fulgor, and the variety of its Species dependent meerly on the various degrees, or more or less of that inhaerent luster.

As for the Pythagorean and Stoick; the Former, with inexcusable inco∣gitancy,* 1.102 confounded the Tinctures of things with their Extrems, allowing no real difference betwixt the Superfice, and the Colour it bears. Pythagor••s Colorem e••le extimam corporis superficiem censuit, hanc ob Caussam; quod Color Sectilem naturam habet, non tamen sit Corpus, aut Linea: as Plutarch (de Placit. Philosoph.) and out of him, Bernhard. Caesius (de Mineral. lib. 2. cap. 3. Sect. 2. art. 12.). The Later, with unsatisfactory subtility, (as if, indeed, He meant rather to blanch over the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or incom∣prehensibility of the Subject, with ambiguous and Sophistical Terms, than confess, or remove it.) makes Colour to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a certain Efflores∣cence, arising from a determinate Figuration of the First Matter; as we have collected from the memorials of Plutarch (lib. 1. de Placit. Philosoph. cap. 15.)

Lastly, the illuminated Sons of Hermes, who boast to have, if not attain∣ed to the bottom of the mystery,* 1.103 yet out done the endeavours of all other Sects of Philosophers, in profounding it; confidently lead our curiosity to their general Asylum, the three Universal Principles, Sal, Sulphur and Mer∣cury, and tell us, that the Elemental Salts carry the mighty hand, or most potent Energy in the production of Colours. For, supposing three kinds of Salt in all natural Concretions; the first a Fixt and Terrestrial, the second a Sal Nitre, allied to Sulphur, the Third a Volatile or Armoniac, referrible to Mercury; and that all bodies receive degrees of Perspicuity, or Opacity, respon∣dent to the degrees of Volatility, or Terrestriety in the Salts, that amass them: they thereupon deduce their various Colours, or visible Glosses, from the various Commistion of Volatile or Tralucent Salts, with Fixt or obscure.

Now, notwithstanding all these Sects are as remote each from other,* 1.104 as the Zenith from the Nadir, in their opinions touching the Nature and Causes, of Colours, as to all other respects; yet do they gene∣rally Concur in this one particular, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Colores esse Coh••rentes corporibus, that Colours are CONGENITE▪ or COHAERENT to bodies. Which being manifestly repugnant to reason, as may be clearly evinced as well from the Arguments alledged by Plutarch (1. advers. Colot.) to that purpose, as from the result of our whole subsequent discourse, concerning this theorem: we need no other justifica∣tion of our Desertion of them, and Adhaerence to that more verisimilous Doctrine of Democritus and Epicurus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Colorem Le∣ge esse, or more plainly in the words of Epicurus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; Colores in corpori∣bus gigni, juxta quosdam, respectu visus▪ ordines positus{que}. The Probabili∣ty of which opi••••••n, that we may with due strictness and aequ••n••mity exa∣mine; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wh••t we formerly delivered, in our O••igine of Quali∣ties, touching th•• possible Causes of an inassignable Variety of Colours:

We are briefly to advertise,* 1.105

First, That by the word, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Bodies, we are not to understand Atoms, or simple bodies, for those are generally praesumed to be devoyd of all Colour; but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Concretions, or Compounds. Secondly, that Epicurus, in this text, according to the litteral importance thereof, and the Exposition of Gassendus, his most judicious and copious Interpreter, had this and no other meaning. That in the Extrems, or superficies of all Concretions, there are such certain Coordinations and Dispositions of their component particles (which, according to our First Assumption in the immediately praecedent Chapter, borrowed from the incomparable Bullial∣dus, are never contexed without more or less of Inaequality.) as that, upon the incidence of Light, they do and must exhibit some certain Colour, or other, respective to their determinate Reflection and Refraction, or Modi∣fication of the rayes thereof, and the position of the Eye, that receives them. That from these superficial Extancies and and Cavities of bodies are emitted those substantial Effluviaes, constituting the visible Image; which striking upon the primary Organ of Vision, in a certain Order and Position of particles, causeth therein a sensation, or Perception of that par∣ticular Colour. But, that these Colours are not really Cohaerent to those superficial particles, so as not to be actually separated from them, upon the abscedence of Light: and, consequently that Colours have no Existence in the Dark. Moreover, that the substance of Light, or the minute par∣ticles, of which its beams consist, are necessarily to be superadded to the superficial particles of bodies, as the Complement, nay the Principal part of Colour: as may be inferred from these words of Epicurus, registred by Plutarch (1. advers. Colot.) Quinetiam hâc parte (luce, viz.) seclusa, no•• video, qui dicere liceat, corpora quae in tenebris in conspicua sunt, colorem ha∣bere. Of which persuasion was also that admirable Mathematician, Samius Aristarchus; who positively affirmed (apud Stobaeum, in Ecl. Phys. 19.) Incidentem in subjectas res Lucem, Colorem esse; ideoque constituta in tene∣bris corpora colore prorsùs destitui. To which, doubtless Virgil ingeniously alluded in his

— Ubi Coelum condidit Umbra Iupiter, & rebus nox abstulit atra Colorem.

And Lucretius in his

Qualis enim coecis poterit Color esse tenebris, Lumine qui mutatur in ipso; propterea quod Recta aut obliqua percussus luce refulget? &c.

And, lastly, that Light doth create and vary Colours, according to the various condition of the minute Faces, or sides of the Particles in the super∣fice, which receive and reflect the incident rayes thereof, in various Angles▪ toward the Eye.

SECT. II.

* 1.106HAving thus recited, explicated, and espoused the Conceptions of Epicurus, of the Creation of Colours; it behoves us to advance to the Examination of its Consistency with right reason, not only in its General capacity, but deduction and accommodation to Particu∣lars.

But, First, to praevent the excess of your wonder, at that so Paradoxi∣cal assertion of his, That there are no Colours in the dark, or that all colours vanish upon the Amotion or defection of Light; we are to ob∣serve that it is one thing to be Actually Colorate, and another to be only Potentially, or to have a Disposition to exhibit this or that particular Colour, upon the access of the Producent, Light. For, as the several Pipes in an Organ, though in themselves all aequally Insonorous, or de∣stitute of sound, have yet an equal Disposition, in respect of their Figura∣tion, to yield a sound, upon the inflation of Wind from the Bellows; and as the seeds of Tulips, in Winter, are all equally Exflorous, or destitute of Flowers, but yet contain, in their seminal Virtues, a Capacity or Disposition to emit various coloured flowers, upon the access of fructify∣ing heat and moysture, in the Spring: so likewise may all Bodies, though we allow them to be actually Excolor, in the Dark, yet retain a Capacity, whereby each one, upon the access and sollicita∣tion of Light, may appear clad in this or that particular Colour, re∣spective to the determinate Ordination and Position of its superficial particles.

* 1.107To inculcate this yet farther, we desire you to take a yard of Scar∣let Cloth, and having extended it in an uniform light, observe most exactly the Colour, which in all parts it bears. Then extend one half thereof in a primary light, i. e. the immediately incident, or direct rayes of the Sun; and the other in a secondary, or once reflected light: and then, though perhaps, through the praeoccupation of your judg∣ment, you may apprehend it to be all of one colour; yet if you en∣gage a skilful Painter to pourtray it to the life, as it is then posited, He must represent the Directly illuminate half, with one Colour, viz. a bright and lightsome Red, and the Reflexly illuminate half, with ano∣ther, i. e. with a Duskish or more obscure Red; or shamefully betray his ignorance of Albert Durers excellent Rules of shadowing, and fall much short of your Expectation. This done, gently move the exten∣ded Cloth through various degrees of Light and shadow: and you shall confess the Colour thereof to be varied upon each remove; respondent to the degree of Light striking thereupon. Afterward, fold the Cloth, as Boyes do paper for Lanterns, or lay it in waves or pleights of dif∣ferent magnitude; and you shall admire the variety of Colours apparent thereon: the l••minent and directly illustrate parts projecting a lively C••••nation, the Lateral and averted yeilding an obscure sanguine, clouded with Murrey, and the Profound or unillustrate putting on so perfect

sables, as no colour drawn on a picture can counterfeit it to the life, but the deadest Black. Your Sense thus satisfied, be pleased to exercise your Reason a while with the same Example; and demand of your self, Whether any one of all those different Colours can be really inhaerent in the Cloth? If you pitch upon the Scarlet, as the most likely and proper; then must you either confess that Colour not to be really inhaerent, since it may, in less than a moment, be varied into sables, only by an interception of Light: or admit that all the other Colours exhibited, are aequally inhaerent; which is more, we praesume, then you will easily allow. And, therefore, you may attain more of satisfaction, by con∣cluding, that indeed no one of all those Colours is really so inhaerent in the cloth, as to remain the same in the absence of Light; but, that the superficial particles of the Cloth have inhaerent in them (ratione Figurae, Coordinationis & Positus) such a Disposition, as that in one de∣gree of Light it must present to the eye such a particular colour; in ano∣ther degree, a second gradually different from that; in another, a third discriminate from both, until it arrive at perfect obscurity, or Black.

And, if your Assent hereto be obstructed by this DOUBT,* 1.108 Why that Cloth doth most constantly appear Red, rather then Green, Blew, Willow, &c. you may easily expede it, by admitting, that the Reason consisteth only herein, that the Cloth is tincted in a certain Liquor, whose minute Particles are, by reason of their Figure, Ordination and Dispositi∣on, comparate or adapted to Refract and Reflect the incident rayes of Light, in such a manner, temperation, or modification, as must present to the eye, the species of such a Colour, viz. Scarlet, rather then a Green, Blew, Willow, or any other. For, every man well knows, that in the Liquor, or Tincture, wherein the Cloth was dyed, there were several in∣gredients dissolved into minute p••rticles; and that there is no one Hair, or rather no sensible part in the superfice thereof, whereunto Myriads of those dissolved particles do not constantly adhere, being agglutinated by those Fixative Salts, such as Sal Gemmae, Alum, calcined Talk, Alablaster, Sal Armoniack, &c. wherewith Dyers use to graduate and engrain their Tinctures. And, therefore of pure necessity it must be, that, according to the determinate Figures and Contexture of those adhaerent Granules, to the villous particles in the superfice of the Cloth, such a determinate Re∣fraction and Reflection of the rayes of Light should be caused; and conse∣quently such a determinate species of Colour, and no other, result there∣from.

Now, insomuch,* 1.109 as it is demonstrated by Sense that one and the same su∣perfice doth shift it self into various Colours, according to its position in various degrees of Light and Shadow, and the various Angles, in which it reflecteth the incident rayes of Light, respective to the Eye of the Spe∣ctator; and justly inferrible from thence by Reason, that no one of those Colours can be said to be more really inhaerent than other therein, all be∣ing equally produced by Light and Shadow gradually intermixt, and each one by a determinate Modification thereof: What can remain to interdict our total Explosion of that Distinction of Colours into Real or Inhaerent, and False, or only ••pparent, so much celebrated by the Schools? For, since it is the Genuine and Inseparable Propriety of Colours, in General,

to be Apparent; ••o suppose that any Colour Apparent can be False, or less Real than other, is an open Contradiction, not to be dissembled by the most specious Sophistry; as Des Cartes hath well observed (in Meteor. cap. 8. art. 8.). Besides, as for those Evanid Colours, which they call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, meerly Apparent ones, such as those in the Rainbow, Parheliaes, Paraselens, the trains of Peacocks, necks of Doves, Mallards, &c. we are not to account them Evanid, because they are not True: but, because the Disposition of those superficial particles in the Clouds, and Feathers, that is necessary to the Causation of them, is not Constant, but most easily mu∣table; in respect whereof those Colours are no more permanent in them, than those in the Scarlet cloth, upon the various position, extension, plication thereof. And Charity would not dispense, should we suppose any man so obnoxious to absurdity, as to admit, that the greater or less Duration of a thing doth alter the Nature of it. Grant we, for Example, that the particles of Water constituting the rorid Cloud, wherein the Rainbow shews it self, were so constant in that determinate position and mutuall coordination, as constantly to refract and reflect the incident beams of the Sun, in one and the same manner; and then we must also grant, that they would as constantly exhibite the same Species of Colours, as a R••inbow painted on a table: but, because they are not, and so cannot constantly refract and reflect the irradiating light, in one and the same manner; it is repugnant to reason, thereupon to con∣clude, that the Instability of the Colours doth detract from the Verity, or Reality of their Nature. For, it is only Accidental, or Unessential to them either to be varied, or totally disappear. So that, if you admit that Sea Green observed in the Rainbow, to be less True, than the Green of an Herb, because its Duration is scarce momentany in comparison of that in the Herb▪ you must also admit that Green in the Herb, which in a short progress of time degenerates into an obscure yellow, to be less true, than that of an Emrauld, because its Duration is scarce momentany, in comparison of th•••• of the Emrauld.

* 1.110But, perhaps▪ Praejudice makes you yet inflexible, and therefore you'l farther urge; th••t the Difficulty doth cheifly concern those Evanid Colours, which ••••e appinged on Bodies, reflecting light, by Prisms or Triangular Glasse••, vulgarly called Fools Paradises: because these seem to have the least of Reality, among all other reputed meerly Apparent. And, in case y•••• assault us with this your last Reserve; we shall not desert our station, for want of strength to maintain it. For, that those Colours are as Real, as any other the most Durable, is evident even from hence; that they have the very same Materials with all o∣ther, i. e. they are the substance of Light it self reflected from those ob∣jected Bodies, ••nd (what happens not to those eyes, that speculate them without a Prism) twice refracted.

Experience d••monstrates, that if a man look intently upon a po∣lite Globe, in ••hat part of it superfice, from which the incident Light is reflecte••▪ in direct lines toward his eye; He shall perceive it to appear clad in another Colour, than when He looks upon it from any other part of the Medium, toward which the Light is not re∣flected: and 〈…〉〈…〉 He have no reason, why He should not account both those Dif••••••ent Colours to be True▪ the Reflection of light,

which varieth the Apparition according to the various Position of the eye in several parts of the Medium, nothing diminishing their Verity. If so, why should not those Colours created by the Prism, be also re∣puted Real; the Refraction of Light, which exhibiteth other Colours in the objected Bodies, than appear in them without that Refraction, no∣thing diminishing their Reality?

By way of COROLLARY, let us here observe;* 1.111 that the Colours created by Light, reflected from objects on the Prism, and therein twice refracted, are Geminated on both sides thereof. For, insomuch as those Colours are not appinged but on the Extremes of the Object, or where the sup••rfice is unequal (for if that be Plane and Smooth, it ad∣mits only an Uniform Colour, and the same that appears thereon, when beheld without the Prism): therefore are two Colours alwayes obser∣ved in that Extreme of the Object, which respecteth the Base of the Tri∣angle in the Glass, and those are a Vermillion and a Yellow; and two other Colours in that extreme, which respecteth the Top of the Triangle, and those are a Violet blew, and a Grass green. And hence comes it, that if the Latitude of the Superfice be so small, as that the extremes ap∣proach each other sufficiently near; then are the two innermost Co∣lours, the Yellow and Green connected in the middle of the Super∣fice, and all the four Colours constantly observe this order, beginning from the Base of the Triangle; a Vermillion, Yellow, Green, and Violet, beside the inassignable variety of other Intermediate Colours, about the Borders and Commissures. We say, Beginning from the Base of the Triangle; because, which way soever you convert the Prism, whe∣ther upward or downward, to the right or to the left, yet still shall the four Colours distinguishably succeed each other in the same method, from the Base: however all the rayes of Light reflected from the object on the Prism, and trajected through it, are carried on in lines parallel to the Base, after their incidence on one side thereof, with the obliquity or inclination of near upon thirty degrees, and Refraction therein to an Angle of the same dimensions; that issuing forth on the other side, they are again Refracted in an An∣gle of near upon 30 degrees, and with the like obliquity, or inclination.

These Reasons equitably valued, it is purely Consequent,* 1.112 that no other Difference ought to be allowed between these Emphatick, or (as the Peri∣patetick.) False Colours, and the Durable or True ones, than only this; that the Apparent deduce their Creation, for the most part, from Light Re∣fracted in Diaphanous Bodies, respectively Figurated, and Disposed, and sometimes from light only reflected: but, the Inhaerent, or True (as they call them) deduce theirs from Light variously Reflexed in opace bodies, whose superficial particles, or Extancies and Cavities are of this or that Figure, Ordination, and Disposition.

Not that we admit the Durable Colours, no more than the Evanid,* 1.113 to be Formally (as the Schools affirm) Inhaerent in Opace bodies, whose superficial Particles are determinately configurate and disposed to the production of this or that particular species of colou••••, and no other: but only Materially, or Effectively. For, the several species of Colours depend on the several Manners, in which the minute particles

of Light strike upon and affect the Retina Tunica; and therefore are we to conceive, that op••••e Bodies, reflecting Light, do create Colours only by a certain Modification or Temperation of the reflected light, and respondent Impression thereof on the Sensory: no otherwise than as a Needle which though it contain not in it self the Formal Reason of Pain, doth yet Ma∣terially, or Effectively produce it, when thrust into the skin of an Animal; for, by reason o•• its Motion, Hardness, and Acuteness, it causeth a dolorous sensation in the part perforated.

* 1.114To diminish t•••• Difficulty yet more, we are to recognize; th••t the First Matter, or Catholique Principles of all Material Natures, are absolutely de∣voyd of all Sensible Qualities; and that the Qualities of Concretions, such as Colour, Sound, Odour, Sapor, Heat, Cold, Humidity, Siccity, Asperity, Smoothness, Ha••dness, Softness, &c. are really nothing else but various MODIFICATIONS of the insensible particles of the First Matter, rela∣tive to the va••ious Organs of the Senses. For, since the Org••ns of the Sight, Hearing, ••asting, Smelling, and Touching, have each a peculiar Contexture of the insensible particles that compose them; requisite it is, that in Concretions there should be various sorts of Atoms, some of such a special Magni••••••••, Figure and Motion, as that falling into the Eye, they may conveniently move or affect the Principal Sensory, and therein produce a sensation of themselves; and that either Grateful or Ingratefull, according as they are Commodious or Incommodious to the small Receptaries thereof (for the Gratefulness or Ingratefulness of Colours ariseth from the Congruity or Incongruity of the particles of the Visible Species, to the Receptaries or sm••ll Pores in the Retina Tunica): Some, in like m••nner, that may be conv••nient to the Organ of Hearing; Others to that of smel∣ling, &c. So that, though Atoms of all sorts of Magnitude, Figure and Motion contexed into most minute Masses, arrive at all the Organs of Sense; yet may the Eye only be sensible of Colour, the Ear of Sound, the Nostrils of Odour, &c. Again, that Colour, Sound, Odour, and all other sensible Qualities, are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 according to the various situation, order, addition, de∣traction, transposition of Atoms; in the same manner as Words, whereof an almost infinite ••ariety may be composed of no more then 24 Letters, by their various sit••••tion, order, addition, detraction, transposition; as we have more cop••••••sly discoursed, in our precedent Original of Qua∣lities.

SECT. III.

TO descend to Particulars. It being more than probable,* 1.115 that the various species of Colours have their Origine from only the various Manners, in which the incident particles of Light, reflected from the exteriours of Objects, strike and affect the principal sensory; it cannot be improbable, that the sense of a White Colour is caused in the Optick Nerve, when such Atoms of light, or rayes consist∣ing of them, strike upon the Retina Tunica, as come Directly from the Lucid Fountain, the Sun, or pure Flame; or Reflexedly from a body, whose superficial particles are Polite and Sphaerical, such as we have former∣ly conjectured in the smallest and hardly distinguishable Bubbles of Froth, and the minute particles of Snow.

And, as for the perception of its Contrary, Black, generally,* 1.116 though scarce warrantably reputed a Colour; we have very ground for our conjecture, that it ariseth rather from a meer Privation of Light, than any Material Impression on the sensory. For, Blackness seems identical, or coessential with Shadow: and all of it that is positively per∣ceptible, consisteth in its participation of Light, which alone cau∣seth it not to be absolutely Invisible. And hence is it, that we have se∣veral Degrees, or gradual Differences of Black, comparative to the se∣veral degrees of shadow, progressing till we arrive at perfect Darkness: and that we can behold nothing so black, which may not admit of dee∣per and deeper blackness, according to its greater and greater recess from light, and nearer and nearer access to absolute Opacity. To reason, therefore, is it consonant that all Bodies, whose natural Hew is Black, are composed of such insensible particles, whose surfaces are scabrous, rough, or craggy, and their Contexture so Rare, or loose, as that they rather imbibe, or swallow up the incident rayes of light, than reflect them outwardly to∣ward the eye of the Spectator. Of this sort, the most memorable, yet discovered, is the Obsidian stone, so much admired and celebrated among the Romans; whose substance being conflated of scabrous and loosely contexed Atoms, causeth it to appear a perfect Negro, though held in the Meridian Sun-shine: because the rayes invading it are for the most part, as it were absorpt and stifled in the small and numerous Ca∣verns and Meanders variously interspersed among its component particles. Which common and illiterate eyes beholding, delude their curiosity with this refuge; that it hath an Antipathy to Light, and doth therefore reflect it converted into shadows.

The Generation of the Two Extreme and Ground Colours,* 1.117 White and Black, being attained by this kind of inquest into the Rolls of reason; the Former deriving it self from Light; either immediately and in direct lines profluent from its fountain; or by reflection from bodies, whose superficial particles are sphaerical and polite; the Later from the Negation of Light: there can be no great difficulty remaining concerning the Ge∣nealogy of all other INTERMEDIATE ones, since they are but

the off-spring of the Extreme, arising from the intermission of Light and shadow, in various proportions; or, more plainly, that the sense of them is caused in the Retina Tunica, according to the variety of Reflections and Refractions, that the incident Light suffers from the superficial parti∣cles of objects, in manner exactly analogous to that of the Evanid Colours, observed in sphaerical Glasses, replete with Water, in Prismes interposed betwixt the object and eye, in angular Diamonds, Opalls, &c. For, even our sense demonstrates, that they are nothing, but certain Perturbations, or Modifications of Light, interspersed with Umbrellaes, or small sha∣dows.

* 1.118The Verisimility of this may be evinced from the Sympathy and Anti∣pathy of these intermediate Colours, among themselves. For, the Reason, why Yellow holds a sympathy, or symbolical relation with Vermillion and Green, and Green with Sky-colour and Yellow, (as the experience of Pain∣ters testifieth, who educe a yellow Pigment out of Vermillion and Green, in due proportions commixt, upon their Palatts: and reciprocally, Green out of Yellow and Sky-colour, in unaequal but determinate quantities contempered) is no other but the Affinity of their respective Causes, or only gradually different manners of Light reflected and refracted, and in∣termixt with minute and singly imperceptible shadows. And, on the con∣trary, the Reason of the Antipathy, or Asymbolical relation betwixt a saf∣fron Yellow and a Caerule, betwixt a Green and a Rose colour, into which a saffron yellow degenerates, and betwixt a Yellow and Purple, into which a Caerule degenerates: can be nothing else, but the Dissimilitude or Remote∣ness of their respective Causes; since things so remotely Discrepant, are incapable of Conciliation into a Third, or Neutral, or (rather) Amphidecti∣cal Nature, but by the mediation of something, that is participant of both. This the Philosopher glanced at in his; Colores misceri videntur, quemadm••∣dum soni; ita enim qui eximium quoddam proportionis genus servant, hi Consonantiarum more, omnium suavissimi sunt, ceu purp••reus & puniceus, &c. (de sens. & sensil. cap. 3.)

* 1.119We say, that all these Intermediate Colours emerge from the various in∣termistion of Light, and small shadows; because, to the production of each of them from reflected, or refracted Light, or both, the interpositi∣on of minute, and separately invisible shadows, is indispensably Necessary. Which may be evidenced even from hence, that Colors are not by Prismes appinged on bodies, but in their Margines or Extremes, there where is not only the general Commissure of Light and Shadows; but also an Inaequa∣lity of superfice: which, by how much the more scabrous or rough, by so much the more are the Colours apparent thereon, ampliated in Latitude. For, since there is no superfice, however smooth and equal to the sense, devoid of many Extancies and Cavities; as we have more then once pro∣festly declared: it is of necessity, that betwixt the confronting sides of the Extancies, reflecting the rays of light hither and thither, there should be in∣tercedent small shadows, in the interjacent Cavities, from which no light is reflected. And hence is it, that in an object speculated through a Prism, the Caerule colour appears so much the more Dense and lively, by how much the nearer to the limbus, or Extreme of the Object it is appinged; be∣cause, in that place, is the greater proportion of small shadows: and è contra, so much more Dilute and Pale▪ by how much farther it recedeth from the

Margin, insomuch that it degenerates, or dwindles at last into weak Sea-Green, or Willow, in its inmost part; because, in that place is the greater proportion of Light. Conformable to that rule of Athanas. Kircher. (Art. Magn. Lucis & Umbrae. lib. 1. part. 2. cap. 1.) Differunt autem & Umbra & Fulgores, majore & minore vel candore, & nigrore, prout vel Fonti lucis, aut tenebrarum propriores fuerint, vel à fonte longius recesserint, in quo luce & obscuritate summa sunt utraque. Unde patet, quantò Fulgores a luce magis recesserint, tanto plus Nigredinis; & quantò a tenebris magis recesserint Umbrae, diminuto nigrore, tanto plus albedinis acqui∣rere: quae omnia Visus judicare potest. The same, proportionately, we con∣ceive to hold good also in all Bodies, whose Colours are Genuine, or ap∣parent to the naked Eye: chiefly because we may lawfully conceive, that every particle of every hair in a Scarlet, or Violet coloured Cloth, is consimilar in disposition to the particles in the extremes of an Object speculated through a Prism: and hold it purely Consequential thereupon, that light may arrive at the Eye from them, with the like Reflections and Intermistion with shadows, as from the extremes of the Reflectent Body, through the Glass, which advanceth its commixture with small shadows. And what we affirm of Scarlet and Violet, may also, with no less Congruity, be accommodated to Yellow and Sea-Green; allowing the same proportion and modification of Light and Sha∣dows in them as in that part of the superfice of any other body, on which the Prism doth appinge them: and in like manner to all other Colorate objects, whose Tinctures bear any Affinity to either of these four specified, or arise from the Complexion of any two or more of them.

But here we are arrested by Two notable,* 1.120 and to our praecedent theory seemingly inconsistent PROBLEMS: which though of Diffi∣culty enough to deserve the wealthy speculations of Archimedes, do yet require from us at least a plausible Solution, on the paenalty of no less than the loss of reputation, and the posting up a Writ of Bankrupt against our reason, by that austere Creditor, Curiosity.

(1) How comes it, that those two so discrepant and assymbolical Co∣lours, created by a Prism, Vermillion and Caerule, arise from Causes so Cog∣nate; the former only from the Commistion of a greater proportion of Light with a less of Shadows; the Later from a less proportion of Light with a greater of Shadows?

(2) Why, when those two Colours Emphatical, Vermillion and Carule are by a Prism intermediate, projected on a Wall or sheet of white paper beyond it, from the light of a Candle; if you put your eye in that place, ••n which either of the two Colours is appinged, so that another person, con∣veniently posited in the same room, may behold the same distinctly shining on the pupil of your eye; yet shall you plainly and distinctly perceive the other Colour in the Glass? For Example; if the Vermillion appear on your eye, you shall nevertheless clearly see a Caerule in the Glass: and transpositively, though your eye be manifestly and totally tincted with a Carule, yet shall you see a Vermillion.

* 1.121Touching the Former, we shall adventure to desume the Solution thereof meerly from the Figure of the Prisme, and determine the Reason on this only; that the Rayes of Light arriving at the Base of the Triangle, are trajected through it by a longer tract or way, than those arriving at or nearer to the Top thereof: and therefore, the Glass being in that part most crass, there must be more impervious particles obsistent to the Rayes of Light; each one whereof reper∣cussing its raye back again into the medium from the Glass, causeth that the number of shadowes is multiplyed in that part of the ob∣ject, which the Base of the Triangle directly respecteth; and con∣sequently produceth a Caerule Tincture thereon. Such as that, not only by vulgar, but many transcendently learned Heads adscribed to the Firmament▪ which yet belongs rather to that vast (many have said infinite) Space betwixt it and our Terrestrial Globe, being caused by the rayes of the Coelestial Lamps, from swarms of minute bodies interposed, thinly reflected toward our eyes: For, each of those im∣pervious particles swarming in that immense space, must repercuse a ray of Light deradiated from above, and so by multiplying the number of shadows, make the Firmament (which otherwise, according to probabi∣lity, would wear the mourning livery of Midnight) appear totally in∣vested in an Azure mantle.

This, though meer Conjecture (and, indeed, the subject is too sub∣lime to admit of other than conjecture, since St. Paul hath left us no observation concerning it, in his rapture up into the third Heaven, and the design of the Ganzaes is desperate) hath in it somewhat more of reason, then that confident conceipt of Athanas. Kircherus (Art. Magn. lucis & umbrae, lib. 1. part. 3. cap. 3. de Chromatismis rerum naturali∣um.) Medium inter utrumque Caeruleum, proximum, viz. à nigro, seu tenebroso, colorem ad jucundissima illa Caelorum spatia, inoffenso visu con∣templanda, Natura providentissima mundo contulit, &c.

that the Providence of the Creator chose this Azure Tincture to invest the Firmament withal, as the middle colour between the two Extreams, White and Black, that so our sight might not, when we speculate that universal Canopy, be either perstringed with the excessive lustre of the one, nor terminated by the absolute opacity of the other.

Be∣cause, if the natural Colour of the Firmament were Azure, as He prae∣sumes; then would it, by reason of the vast Space betwixt it and our sight, and the repercussion of the greatest part of the rayes of Light, from our eye, by those Myriads of Myriads of Myriads of small bodies replenishing that intermediate Space, necessarily appear of some o∣ther colour: the experience of Sea-men assuring, that all Colours, (White and that of pure Flame, retaining to Whiteness, only excep∣ted) lose themselves in long trajection through the medium, and that even Land, which is but few degrees removed from Opacity, appears to the first discovery like a blewish Cloud lying level to the Horizon. It being certain, therefore, that by how much the farther any Colour recedeth from Whiteness, by so much the less way it is visible (which the Graecian intimates in the word, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Albus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, quod procul videatur.) and that even the Earth, an Opace body, to Sea-men first Kenning it, at large distance, ap∣pears clad in a kind of obscure blewish Mantle: it cannot bee

dissonant to reason to conceive, that the natural Colour of the Firma∣ment cannot be Azure, since it so appears to us; and that it is rather Opace, because it appears Azure, when illustrate by the reflected Light of the Coelestial Luminaries.

Again, because the rayes of Light, incident on the Top of the Prism, are trajected through it by a shorter cut, or passage, than those incident on the Base; and so meet with fewer impervious and retundent particles, the Glass being in that part thinnest: therefore is the number of shadows much less in that part of the object, which respecteth the Cone or Top of the Triangle, than in that, which confronts the Base; and those few sha∣dows which remain undiminisht, being commixt with a greater number of lines of light, are transformed into the species of a Vermillion Red. Such as that daily observed in the impure Flame of our Culinary Fires; which having many particles of Fuligenous Exhalations commixt with its pure luminous particles, that continuedly ascending, avert as many rayes of light from the eye of the Spectator, and so in some degree obnubulate it through∣out: doth therefore put on the semblance of Redness. Or such as the Sun and Moon, commonly wear at their rising; when the minor part, though many of their rayes are re••used, and averted from our sight, by the particles of dense vapours diffused through the spatious Medium.

However this may be disputed, yet is it warrantable to conceive, that the superficial Particles of all Bodies, clad in either of these Liveries, Ver∣million and Caerule, may have in their Contexture obtained such a Disposi∣tion, as to reflect Light permixt with small shadows, in that definite Tem∣peration, or Modification, in which it usually arrives at the eye, after its Trajection through a Prism; when it thereupon impresseth the sense of a Vermillion, or Caerule.

As for the Enodation of the Later Difficulty,* 1.122 it is comprehended in the Reasons of the Former. For, it being certain, that the Vermillion projected by a Prisme, doth consist of a greater proportion of Light min∣gled with a less of Shadows, and the Caerule, on the contrary, of a grea∣ter proportion of shadows interspersed among the lines of a less Light; and as certain, that the Vermillion appeareth on that side of the Prisme, where the Light is more copious, as therein meeting with fewer retundent impervious particles, in the substance of the Glass; and the Caerule in that part, where the Light is diminished, as meeting with more impervious particles, and being by them repercussed: it must inevitably follow thereupon, that, if an opacous body be posited within the bounds of this light, so that the light may fall on each side thereof, and as it were fringe it; a symptome quite contrary to the former shall evene, i. e. the Vermillion will appear on that side of the species, which is over against the Caerule, and the Caerule will be transposed to that side of the species, which confronteth the Vermillion. This is easily Experimented with a piece of narrow black Ribbon affixt longwise to either side of the Prisme. For, in that case, the light is bipartited into two Borders, or Fringes, the opace part veyled by the Ribbon on each side environed with light, and each border of light environed with two shadows; or, more plainly, between each border of sha∣dows conterminate to each extreme of Light, trajected through the

unopacate parts of the Glass: and, therefore, in the commissure of each of the two lights with each of the conterminous shadows, there must be Ver∣million on one side, and Caerule on the other.

Now to drive this home to the head, the solution of the present Problem; the Reason why, when the light of a Candle is trajected through a Prism, on a White paper or Wall, posited at convenient distance beyond it, and there transformed into these two luminous Colours, Vermillion and Caerule, if you put your eye in that place of the Paper or Wall, whereon the Vermil∣lion shines, you shall perceive only the Caerule in the Glass, and è contra: we say, the Reason of this alteration of site in the Colours seems to be on∣ly this, that the circumstant Aer about the flame of the Candle being opa∣cous, and so serving in stead of two Blacks to environ the borders of light, causeth that side of the Candle, which is seen through the thicker part of the Glass, to appear Blew; and that which is seen through the thinner, to appear Red; according to the constant Phaenomenon in Prismes. But, if the species be beheld by Reflection from any illustrate and repercussing Bo∣dy, such as the paper, or wall, then must the series or method of the borders of light and shadow be inverted, for the reason immediately praecedent, and consequently, the situation of the Colours, emergent from their various contemperations, be also inverted.

* 1.123And thus have we, by the twilight of Rational Conjecture, given you a glimpse of the abstruse Original of the Extreme and Simple Colours; and should now continue our Attempt to the discovery of the Reasons of each of those many COMPOUND ones, wherewith both Nature and Art so delightfully imbellish most of their peices: but, since they are as Generally, as rightly praesumed to be only the multiplied removes of Light and Dark∣ness, i. e. to be educed from the various Commixtures of the Extreme, or Simple, or both; and so it cannot require but a short exercise of the Intellect to investigate the determinate proportions of any two, or more of the Simple ones, necessary to the creation of any Compound Colour assigned (especially when those excellent Rules of that Modern Apelles, Albertus Durerus, praescribed in his Art of Limning; and the common Experience of Painters, in the Confection of their several Pigments, afford so clear a light toward the remove of their remaining obscurity, and the singling out their particular Natures): we cannot but suppose, that any greater super∣structure on this Foundation, would be lookt upon rather as Ornamental and Superfluous, than Necessary to the entertainment of moderate Curiosi∣ty. Especially when we design it only as a decent Refuge, for the shelter of ingenious Heads from the Whirlwind of Admiration: and not as a constant Mansion for Belief.* 1.124

For, as we cautiously praemonished, in the First Article, the Foundation of it is not layed in the rock of absolute Demonstration, or de••umed a Prio∣ri; but in the softer mould of meer Conje••ture, and that no deeper than a Posteriori. And this we judge expedient to profess, because we would not leave it in the mercy of Censure to determine, whether or no we pretend to understand, What are the proper Figures and other essential Qualities of the insensible Particles of Light; with what kind of Vibration, or Evolu∣tion they are deradiated from their Fountain; What are the determinate Ordinations, Positions, and Figures of those Reflectent and Refringent

particles in the extreams of Bodies, Diaphanous and Opace, which modifie the Light into this or that species of Colour; What sort of Reflection or Refraction, whether simple or multiplyed, is required to the creation of this or that Colour; What are the praecise proportions of shadows, interwoven with Light, which disguise it into this or that colour. Besides, had we a clear and apodictical theory of all these nice••ies; yet would it be a super∣lative Difficulty for us to advance to the genuine Reasons, Why Light, in such a manner striking on the superfice of such a body, therein; suffering such a Reflection or Refraction, or both, and commixt with such a propor∣tion of shadows in the medium, should be transformed into a Vermillion, ra∣ther then a Blew, Green, or any other Colour. Again, were our Under∣standing arrived at this sublimity, yet would it come much short of the top of the mystery, and it might hazard a dangerous Vertigo in our brains to aspire to the Causes, Why by the appulse of Light so or so modified, there is caused in the Eye so fair and delightful a Sensation; as that of Vision; and why the sentient Faculty, or soul therein operating, becomes sensible not only of the particular stroak of the species, but also of the Colour of it.

For, where is that Oedipus, that can discover any Analogy betwixt the Retina Tunica, Optick Nerve, Brain, or Soul therein resident, and any one Colour? and yet no man can deny that there is some certain Analogy be∣twixt the Species and Sensory: since otherwise there could be no Patibility on the one part, nor Agency on the other.

We are not ignorant,* 1.125 that the aspiring Wit of Des Cartes hath made a towring flight at all these sublime Abstrusities, and boldly fastned the hooks of his Mechanick Principles upon them, thinking to stoop them down to the familiar view of our reason. But supposing that all Colours arise from the various proportions of the process and circumvolutions of the particles of Light in bodies respective to various Dispositions of their superficial parti∣cles, which accordingly more or less Accelerate, or Retard them; as He hath copiously declared (in Dioptric. cap. 1. & Meteor. cap. 8.): and erecting this upon his corner stone, or grand Hypothesis, that Light is nothing but an Appulse or Motion of the Aether; or most subtile, and so most agile matter in the Universe; which is meerly praecarious, and never to be conceded by any, who fears to ensnare himself in many inextricable Difficulties, In∣congruities, and Contradictions, in the deducement of it through all the Phaenomena of Light, Colours, and Vision: all that we can allow him, as to this particular, besides our thanks for his laborious Endeavours, is that close of Phaetons Epitaph, Magnis tamen excidit ausis.

CHAP. V. THE NATURE OF LIGHT.

SECT. I.

IN our three immediately praecedent Chapters,* 1.126 we have often mentioned the RAYES OF LIGHT, as the Material Principle both of all Visible Species, and Colours; and that we may not leave our Reader unsatisfied in any particular, the communication whereof seems necessary, or advan∣tageous to His full comprehension of all our Conceptions relating to those Arguments, or any other of Affinity to them, that may hereafter occurr: we judge it our Duty, here to let him clearly know, What No∣tion we have of the Nature of that so admirably glorious and universally comfortable an Entitie, Light.

* 1.127By the Rayes of Light, we understand, certain most tenuious streams of Igneous Particles in a continued fluor, and with ineffable pernicity succeding each other in direct lines, either immediately from their Lucid Fountain, or mediately from solid bodies reflecting them, towards the eye, and sensibly affecting the same.* 1.128

This Description may receive somewhat more both of perspicuity and credit, if we consider the parallelism, or analogy, that each distinct Ray of Light holds to a stream of water, exsilient from the Cock of a Cistern, or tube of an Arti••icial Fountain. For, the reason why a stream of water issues from a tube in a kind of arch, and flows to some distance from its source

through the aer; is only this, that the particles of Water first exsilient, upon the remove of the stopple or obstacle, are so closely and contiguously pursued by other particles immediately following, and those again by others indesinently emanant, that they are impelled forward and driven on with such rapidity, as overcomes their natural propensity to direct descent, by reason of their Gravity, and carries them in a tense line from the vent so long as their impulse is superior to that of their Gravity; which encreasing more and more in each degree of distance, doth at length become victor over the force of the Motion, and praecipitate them downright. And as this gradual Tensity, or Rigidity of a stream of Water ariseth to it only from the Pressure or impulse of the Antecedent particles by the Conse∣quent, in an uninterrupted succession: so may we conceeve, that a Ray of Light, or Wand (many of our Modern and most discovering Philoso∣phers call a stream of Light, Virgula Lucis; and that by an unstrained Metaphor.) consisting of many rayes seemingly united, such as we ob∣serve shining in a room through some hole in the Window, or other in∣let; doth therefore become in a manner Tense, or Direct, only because the particles first emanant from the Lucid Fountain are so urged and prest on by the subsequent, and those again by others, with equal pernicity, that they cannot deflect from a direct line, or obey the inclination of their Gravity, until some solid Body, interposed, cut off the fluor, by interrupting the succession, and then the Tensity, or Pressure ceasing, the Particles become incontiguous and disappear: as is observable, upon closing the inlet, through which a stream of Light is admitted into an otherwise ••pace room. For, immediately the successive supply of luminous particles being intercepted, the Antecedent droop, fail, and surrender that part of space, which they possest with splendour sufficient to affect the sense, to the horrid encroachment of Darkness.

This full Comparison praemised, we shall comply with opportunity,* 1.129 and here concisely observe

(1) That Aquilonius,* 1.130 and most other Opticomathematicians do excel∣lently distinguish Light into so many gradual Differences, as are the Refle∣ctions of which it is capable; denominating that Light, Primary, whereby a Body is immediately, or in direct lines from the Lucid Fountain, illustra∣ted; that Secondary, which reflected from one solid body, illuminates a••other; that a Third Light, which illuminateth a body, after two Reflecti∣ons from others: and so forward up to the Centenary, and Millenary light, if, at least, it be capable of so many reflections, from bodies most solid and polite.

(2) That Light at Second hand is more weak than at First;* 1.131 at Third than at Second; at Fourth than at Third, &c. or, that Light becomes so much Weaker, by how many more Reflections it hath suffered. Not (as is vulgarly concluded) that a Reflex ray is less Tense, or the successive pres∣sure of its particles less violent or rapid, than those of a Direct; for, the motion of Light, however frequently reflected, is incomprehensibly swift: but, that every reflection doth much diminish it, some rayes being always diverted and scattered into other parts of the medium, by reason of the Asperity, or Inaequality of the particles in every superfice; and so there being no superfice that remits in a direct line the full number of rayes

(some have adventured to say, scarce half so many as) it received, and con∣sequently the eye receiving fewer and fewer rayes successively from every Reflectent, must be more weakly affected and moved by the thin remain∣der. For, if all the rayes of the Sun directly incident on a Wall, were thence reflected on another wall situate at a right angle; the Second wall would be fully as luminous as the First; and consequently, the Secondary light would be as strong and resplendent as the Primary: but, since the superfice of the First Wall is unequal and scabrous, it must of necessity come to pass, that though many of the rayes incident thereon are from thence projected on the Second, yet as many are repercussed into other re∣gions of the Medium, some upward, others downward; some to the right hand, others to the left, &c. according to the various faces, or sides of the small particles, with asperity contexed in the superfice of each stone there∣in. So that one half, if not the major part of the directly incident rayes being diverted from the Second Wall, the Light thereon appearing must be proportionately less strong and fulgent, than that, which illuminates the First. By the same reason, if the Second Wall by reverberation derive the Light to a Third; it must likewise play the Publican, and remit but half so many rayes, as it received from the First: and so must the Third transmit a thinner stock of light to a Fourth, and a Fourth to a Fifth, &c.

* 1.132If this Example seem scarce praegnant enough, let us descend into a deep Pit, or with the Troglodites creep into the bowels of some subterraneous Cavern, and there our sense will demonstrate, that multiplied Reflections of Light gradually diminish it even to absolute insensibility. For, the rayes of the Sun falling into the aperture of either Mine, or long Cave, are by ob∣lique repercussions from their sides conveyed inwards, and so often bandied from side to side, that few or none attain to the bottom to diminish the opa∣city thereof: every reflection remitting some rayes, more or less, toward the mouth of the pit, or cave. And this ushers in our Third obser∣vable.

* 1.133(3) That Aristotles assertion, Lumen esse in continuo motu, that Light is in perpetual motion, or reverberated to infinity; is profound and ortho∣dox. For, notwithstanding the illusion of our sense persuades us, that all things in the aer about us, and within our houses, are calm and unmoved: yet doth that better Criterion, our Reason, assure that the Light diffused through the aer is in perpetual inquietude, and consisteth of nothing else but a most tenuious Contexture of innumerable rayes, swarming from and to all regions uncessantly, so long as the Lucidum ceaseth not to maintain the succession of fresh rayes, that may be reflected from all obvious bodies. So that in what ever part of the medium the eye is posited; it shall ever have some object or other praesented: and particularly that, from whence some rayes are more directly reflected into its Pupil. Not that we con∣ceive the Light diffused through the whole aer to be Continued, or United in all points, as are the parts of Water in the Sea: but, that, as a Spiders Web appears to be one entire and united body, though it consist of distinct Filaments, variously intricate, and mutually decussating each other; so also is Light, Non unum quid Simplicissimum, sed Compositissimum, some one thing not most Simple or consisting of parts continuedly united, but most Compound, or consisting of parts so interwoven as to exclude all sensible

discontinuity; though our sense deprehend it to be Incompositissimum▪ because the acies of the sight is too blunt to discern the single rayes, which like most slender Filaments with exquisite subtilty interwoven into a visible invisible Web, replenish the whole Medium.

(4) That, though Light be ever debilitated by Reflection,* 1.134 yet is it ma∣ny time Corroborated by Refraction; as that transmitted through Convex Glasses, and Glass Vials replete with limpid water: and then only debilita∣ted, when it is Refracted by a Concave superficies of a pellucid body, or after refraction on a Plane superfice, is lookt upon obliquely. For as no reason can be given for the Debilitation of Light by Reflection; but the Attenuation or Dimmution of the number of its Rayes: so can none be assigned for the Corroboration of it by Refraction in a Convex Glass, or Vial filled with clear water; but the multiplication of its Rayes, in some part of the Medium. Nor is there, on the contrary, why we should con∣ceive Light to be made weaker by some Refraction, unless in this respect only; that if it had not fallen foul of a Refringent body, a greater number of rayes would have continued their direct progress in a closer order, or more united stream: and so their Debility depends meerly on their Disgregati∣on; not Diminution of Pernicity. Certainly, that Light which is corro∣borated by refraction in a Convex Glass, would be yet more strong and energytical, if all those Rayes, that strike upon the obverted side of the Glass, were so refracted, as to permeate and unite in the aer beyond the averted side thereof: and those rayes which are trajected through the bot∣tome of a Glass Vial filled with water, arrive at the eye so much the more Disgregate, by how much the more obliquely the eye is posited; because the water being in the bottom more copious, and so containing more retun∣dent particles, doth divert the greatest number of them into the ambient. And hence we inferr, that if the beams of the Sun be conceded more weak in the Morn and Evening than at Noon, only because of a greater Refra∣ction by more vapours then interposed; that effect must chiefly arise from hence, that the Rayes come unto us obliquely, after their trajection through those swarms of denser vapours, and consequently more Dissipated, the major part of them being diverted into other regions of the Medium. Moreover, insomuch as all Masters in the Optiques clearly demonstrate that the Image of an illustrate object, speculated through water in the bot∣tome of a vessel indiaphanous, doth appear less lively to those, that look on it obliquely, than to those that behold it in direct lines respective to the tendency of the Light refracted by the Water; and that the superfice of every object hath so much the fewer parts discernable, by how much more obliquely it is speculated: therefore is it purely necessary, that the Image of an object appear more Contracted, when speculated by a Vertical line, than when exhibited to the eye in a direct, and Irrefracted one.* 1.135 And this also we judge to be in some part the Cause, why the Sun when nearest to our Horizon, either Orient or Occident, appears in a Figure more Ellipti∣cal or Oval, than Sphaerical: for then do we behold it per lineam Verti∣calem. We say, in part; because the same Effect may also be induced by the Form of the Vaporous Sphaere. However this may be controverted, yet most certain it is, that the Lucid Image of the Sun is alwayes more Vi∣tiated, when it arrives at our ••ight from an Humble position, than a sublime or Meridional: Non quod pauciores quidem radij Directi mane, quàm meri∣die; sed ••eflexi tamen pauciores, qui cum illis misceantur, ipsorum{que} Vim

augeant. Quia Directi supra liberam horizontis planitiem praetereant, nec redeant; cum sub meridiem in terram impacti non resilire regredique non va∣leant; as Gassendus, in Epist. ad Bullialdum, de Apparent. Magnitud. Solis Humilis & sublimis. And this hath a near relation to our fifth obser∣vable.

* 1.136(5) That the Body from which the rayes of a Lucid object more emi∣nently the Sun, are repercussed so as to diminish the shadow round about it, seems not to be the Conterminous Aer, but rather some Opacum con∣stitute beyond both it and the Aer. Not that we deny the necessary re∣flection of many of the Luminous rayes proceeding from the Sun, by those myriads of myriads of particles floating in the Atmosphere; and so the remission of them back again toward their source, and the consequent diminution of the shadow invironing the same: but that we conceive the proportion of rayes so diverted, to be so small, as to be much below the observation of our sense. For, He that is in the bottom of a deep Mine, hath his sight so little advantaged by the Aer illuminated by the me∣ridian beams of the Sun, that though he can clearly behold the Starrs in the Firmament, immensely beyond that vast tract of Aer then illustrate; yet can he hardly perceive his own hand, or ought else about him, since all the rayes of Light, which affect his eyes, are only those few that have escaped repercussion upward, by those many oblique refractions in the sides of the Mine. Thus also in the night are we no whit relieved by the aer, or Aether surrunding our Horizon, or more properly, our Hemisphere beyond that region, to which the Cone of the Earths shadow extends: though the Sun doth as freely and copiously diffuse its light through all that vast Ocean of Aer, or Aether beyond the extent of the Earths shadow, at our Midnight, or when it is Vertical to the Antipodes, as at our noon when it is Vertical to us: which could not be, if any sensible proportion of light were reflected toward us by the particles of the Aer, or Aether, replenishing the subcae∣lestial space. Hence comes it, that what Light remains to our Hemisphere in the night, ought to be referred, not to any Reflection of the Suns rayes from the sublime aer, or Aether; but to the Stars, or Moon, or both. And this is also no contemptible argument, that the Concave of the Firmament is Opace, and not azure, as most suppose.

(6) That every Lucid Bodie is considerable in a double capacity; (1) Qua Lucidum,* 1.137 as shining with either native, or borrowed light, it illuminateth other bodies: (2) Qua Visibile, as it emits the visible Image of it self. In the First Respect, we may conceive it to be the Center, from which all its luminous Rayes are emitted by Diffusion Sphaerical, according to that esta∣blisht maxime of Alhazen, Omne punctum luminosum radiare sphaeralitèr: in the Second, we may understand it to emit rayes in a diffusion Pyramidal, the base whereof is in it self, and cone in the eye of the Spectator. For, particularizing in the Sun, which being both a Lucid Body and a Visible ob∣ject, falls under each acceptation; we must admit the Rayes thereof illumi∣nating that vast ocean of Space circumscribed by the concave of the Heavens, to be deradiated from it sphaerically, as so many lines drawn from one common Centre; because they are diffused throughout a region far greater than the Sun it self: and those rayes, that Constitute the Visible Images of it, stream from it in Cones or pyramids; because they are ter∣minated in the pupil of the beholders eye, a body by almost infinite degrees

less than it self. This is fully demonstrated by the Forms of Eclipses, which no man can describe but by assuming the Sun as the Base, from whose Extremes myriads of Rayes emanant, and in their progress circu∣larly environing the Margin of the Earth, or Moon, pass on beyond them till they end in a perfect Cone; the Orbs of the Earth and Moon being by many degrees less in circumference, than that of the Sun. This confirms us, that those Optico-mathematicians are in the centre of truth, who teach, that the rayes of the Sun, and all other luminous Objects as they consti∣tute its visible species, are darted only Pyramidally; insomuch as they are received in the eye of each Spectator, so much less than the Sun, or other Luminary: but that they progress in a sphaerical Diffusion, in respect of the circumambient Aer, in each point whereof the Luminary or Lu∣cidum is Visible. Since, should we allow the Concave of the Firmament to be as thickly set with eyes, as Joves vigilant Pandars head was imagined by Poets; we could not comprehend how the orb of the Sun could be discernable by them all, unless by conceding this sphaerical diffusion of Py∣ramids to all parts of the same. And this doth as well illustrate as confirm a former Antiperipatetical Paradox of ours, that the visible Species of an object is neither total in the totall Space, nor total in every part there∣of; but the General Image is in the whole Medium, and the Partial or Particular Images, whose Aggregate makes the General Image, in the sin∣gular parts of the Medium: because no singular eye from any singular part of the Medium, can perceive the whole of the object, but those parts on∣ly, which are directly obverted to that part of the Medium, in which the eye is posited. Which assertion we inferred from hence, that not only the whole, but also every sensible particle of an object doth emit certain most subtile rayes, constituting the species of it self, in a sphaerical diffusion, so that the various particles emit various rayes, that variously decussate and intersect each other, in all parts of the Medium: and as these rayes are emitted sphaerically, ex se▪ according to that maxime, Omne Visibile sui spe∣ciem effundere sphaeraliter; so do most of them, ex Accidente, convene in their progress, and so reciprocally intersect, as to fulfill the figure of a Py∣ramid. Whence it naturally follows, that because some Rayes must con∣vene, in all parts of the Medium, in this manner; therefore are Pyramids of rayes made in all points of the Medium, from whence the object diffu∣sing them is visible. Notwithstanding this, we shall so farr comply with the Vulgar doctrine, as to allow; that in respect even of one single eye, in whatever part of the Medium posited, the diffusion of rayes from an ob∣ject may be affirmed to be Sphaerical: insomuch as no part in the object at considerable distance singly discernable, can be assigned, which is not less than the pupil of the Eye.

(7) That the Light diffused through the Medium, is not seen by us:* 1.138 but that thing beyond the Medium from which some rayes are ultimate∣ly reflected into the eye. For, if it chance that we persuade our selves, that we perceive something in the Medium; it is not pure Light it self, but some crass substance, the small particles of Dust, Vapours, Smoak, or the like, which having received light from some luminous source, reflect the same toward the eye.

SECT. II.

* 1.139NOw, of all these Praeconsiderables only the First can be judged Praecarious, by those whose Festination or Inadvertency hath not given them leave to observe the Certitude thereof inseparably connected to the evidence of all the others, by the linkes of genuine Conse∣quence. And therefore, that we may not be wanting to them, or our selves, in a matter of so much importance, as the full Confirmation of it by nervous and apodictical Reasons; especially when the Determina∣tion of that eminent and and long-lived Controversie concerning the QUIDDITY or Entity of Light, Whether it be an Accident, or Substance, a meer Quality, or a perfect Body? seems the most proper and desiderated subject of our praesent speculations, and the whole Theory of all other sensible Qualities (as Vulgar Philosophy calls them) is dependent on that one cardinal pin, since Light is the nearest allied to spiritual natures of all others, and so the most likely to be Incorporeal: we must devote this short Section to the perspicuous Eviction of the CORPORIETY of Light.

* 1.140Not to insist upon the grave Authority either of Empedocles, who, as Aristotle (1. de sensu & sensili: & de Gener. Animal. 1. cap. 8.) testifieth, affirmed Light to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Effluxionem, a material Emanation, and required certain proportionate Pores, or most slender passages in all Dia∣phanous bodies, for their transition; or Plato, who defined Colour, or Light disguised, to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Ef••luentem quandam Flammulam; or of Democritus and Epicurus, both which are well known to have been grand Patrons, if not the Authors of that opinion, that Light is corporeal: we judge it alone sufficient to demonstrate the Corporiety of Light, that the Attributes thereof are such, as cannot justly be adscribed to any but a Cor∣poreal Entity.

1 1.141Such are (1) Locomotion; for manifest it is, that some substance, though most tenuious, is deradiated from every Lucidum to the eye of the distant Spectator: nor is a Bullet sent from the mouth of a full charged Cannon with the millionth part of such velocity, as are the arrows shot from the bow of Apollo; since the rayes of the Sun are transformed from one end of the heavens to the other, in a far less division of time, than a Cannon Bullet is flying to its m••••k.

2 1.142(2) Resilition; for the rayes of light are sensibly repercussed from all solid bodies, on which they are projected; and that with such pernicity or rapid motion, as transcends, by inassignable excesses, the rebound of a Can∣non Ball from a Rock of Adamant.

3 1.143(3) Refraction, for our sense confirms, that Light is ever refracted by those Bodies, which allow its rayes a passage, or through-fare, but not an absolute free and direct one.

(4) Coition, or Union, or Corroboration, from bodies either reflecting,4 1.144 or transmitting many rayes to one common point of concurse, where they become so violent as to burn any thing applied.

(5) Disgregation and Debilitation,5 1.145 from the didaction of its rayes re∣flected or trajected: so that those which before during their Union were so vigorous as to cause a conflagration, being one distracted become so lan∣guid as not to warm.

(6) Igniety; since Light seems to be both the Subject,6 1.146 and Vehicle to Heat, and those speak incorrigibly, who call Light, Flame attenuated. Which we shall less doubt, if we consider the natural Parallelism betwixt Flame and Water, Light and a Vapour. For, as Water by Rarefaction, or Attenuation becomes a Vapour; so may we conceive Flame by Attenuation to become Light circumfused in the aer: and as a Vapour is nothing else but Water so rarefied into small discontinued par∣ticles, as that it doth scarce moisten the body on which it is impacted; so is Light nothing else but Flame so dilated by Rarefaction, that it doth hard∣ly warm the body it toucheth. Lastly, as a Vapour how finely soever rarefied, is still substantially Water; because only by the Coition of its dif••used particles it returns again to Water, as in all distillations: so must we account Light however rarefied, to be still substantially Flame; because only by the Coition, or Congregation of its dispersed rayes it is reducible into absolute Flame, as in all Burning-glasses.

These Attributes of Light considered, it is not easie for the most praevaricate judgment not to confess, that Light is a Corporeal substance, and the Rayes of it most tenuious streams of subtle Bodies: since it is impossible they should be deradiated from the Lucid Fountain with such ineffable pernicity, transmitted through the Diaphanum in a mo∣ment, impacted against solid bodies, repercussed, corroborated by Unition, debilitated by Disgregation, &c. without essential Corpulency.

Notwithstanding this apodictical evidence of the Corporiety of Ligh••, the refractary Peripatetick will have it to be a meer Quality, and objects

(1) That his master Aristotle,* 1.147 impugning the doctrine of Demo∣critus, Epicurus, and others, who ascribed Materiality to Light, de∣fined it to be meerly 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 perspicui, an act of the Perspicuum.

To this we answer, (1) That though Aristotle thought it sufficient barely to deny that light is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, ullius corporis Ef••luxum, and to affirm it to be Energian perspicui, ut perspicuum; yet will the judicious discover it to be rather an ambage to circumvent the incircumspect, than a demonstration to satisfie the curious. For, though Philopouus (2. de Anim. 7.) willing to conceal or guild over his Masters error, interpreteth his Perspicuum actu, or illustrate Nature, and so Light to be a kind of Chord, which being continuedly inter∣posed betwixt the object and the eye, causeth that the Colour thereof posited beyond the Medium, doth affect and move the eye to the act of intuition: yet hath He left the Reason and Manner of this supposed Act

of the Perspicuum on the eye, the chief thing necessary to satisfaction, involved in so many and great Difficulties, as proclaim it to be absolute∣ly inexplicable. (2) That albeit we deny not Illumination to be meer∣ly ••cc••dental to opace Bodies; yet therefore to allow the Light, where∣with they are illuminate, to be an Accident, and no Substance, is a ma∣nifest Alogie. And to affirm, that the Aer, Water, or any Diaphanous body is the subject of Inhaesion to Light, is evidently incongruous; because every Medium is simply Passive, and remains unmoved while the Light pervades it: and how can Light pervade it, if it be not Corporeal? or how can the rayes thereof conserve their Tensity and Di∣rectness in the Aer, while it is variously agitated by wind and other causes, if they were not absolutely independent thereupon? (3) What Aristotle saith concerning the Propagation of the species of Light even to infinity in all points of the Medium, besides its incomprehensibili∣ty, is absolut••ly inconsistent to the Pernicity of its motion, which is too ra∣pid and momentany to proceed from a fresh Creation of Light in every point of the medium: since the multitude of fresh productions successively made, would r••quire a far longer time for the transmission of the light of a candle to the eye of a man at the distance of but one yard, than our sense de∣monstrates to be necessary to the transmission of the light of the Sun from one end of Heaven to the other.

(2) That by allowing Light to be Corporeal, we incurr the absurd••ty of admitting two Bodies into one and the same place.* 1.148

Which is soon solved by reflecting on what we have formerly and frequently said, concerning Inanity interspersed, and observing what we shall (God willing) say of those eminent Qualities, Rarity and Perspi∣cuity: from either of which it may be collected, how great a Multitude of Pores are in every Rare and Perspicuous Body, which remain tenantable, or unpossessed.

* 1.149(3) That from the Corporiety of Light it must follow, that a Body ma•• be moved in an Instant. But he hath not yet proved that the motion of Light is instantaneous: and we have, that it is not, but only Momentany, i. e. that Ligh•• is moved in a certain space of time, though imperceptible, yet divisible, and not in one individual point, or Instant.

* 1.150(4) That the Rayes of Light are Invisible in pure Aer, and by conse∣quence Immaterial. Solut. Their Invisibility doth not necessitate their Immateriality; for the Wind, which no man denies to be Corporeal, is invisible: and as it sufficeth that we feel the Wind in its progress through the aer, so also is it sufficient that we perceive Light, in the illumination of Opace Bodies, on which it is impinged, and from which it is reflected. Be∣sides, whoso maketh his sense the measure of Corporiety, doth strain it to a higher subtility, than the constitution of its Organs will bear, and make many more spiritual Entities, than can be found in the Uni∣verse; nay, He implicitely supposeth an Immaterial Being naturally capable of Incorporation meerly by the Unition of its dispersed par∣ticles; since many rayes of Light congregated into one stream become visible.

(5) That the Materiality of Light is repugnant to the Duration of the Sun; which could not have lasted so long, but must have, like a Tapour,* 1.151 ex∣hausted its whole stock of Luminous Matter, and wincked out into perpetual night, long since, if all its Rayes were substantial Emanations, according to our Assumption.

But this Refuge may be battered with either of these two shots. 1 The superlative Tenuity of the Luminous particles continu••lly emitted from the body of the Sun, is such as to prevent any sensible minoration of its orb, in many 1000 yeers. (2) If the Diametre of the Sun were minorated by 100000 miles less than it was observed in the days of Ptolomy; yet would not that so vast Decrement be sensible to our sight: since being in its Apo∣gaeum, in summer, it doth not appear one minute less in Diameter to the strictest astronomical observation, than in winter, in its Perigaeum, and yet Snellius, Bullialdus, and Gassendus, three Astronomers of the highest form, assure us that it is about 300000 miles more remote from us, in its Apogae∣um, than Perigaeum.

(6 and Lastly) That if Light were Flame,* 1.152 then would all Light warm at least: but there are many Lights actually Cold, such as that in the Phospher M••neralis, or Lapis Phenggites, of whose admirable Faculty of imbibing, retaining and emitting a considerable light, the excellent Fortunius Licetus hath written a singular Tract, and Athanas. Kircherus a large chapter (in Art. magn. Lucis & Umbrae lib. ••. part. 1. cap. 8.), in Gloworms, the scales and shells of some Fishes, among which the most eminent are those Dactyli mentioned by Kircher (in libri jam citati part. 1. cap. 6.) in these words, sunt & Dactyli, ostreacei generis, qui vel manibus triti lumen veluti scintillas quasdam ex se spargunt: quemadmodum Melitae, in Sicilia, Calabria, & Ligustici maris oris non sine admiratione à piscatoribus & nautis instructoribus observasse memini; in Rotten Wood, &c. Ergo, &c.

Answer, The Defect of actual Heat in these things, doth arise, in part from the abundant commistion of Gross and Viscid Humidity with those igneous Particles that are Collucent in them; but mostly from the ex∣ceeding Rarety of those Luminous Sparks: which being so thin and lan∣guid, as to disappear even at the approach of a Secondary Light, cannot be expected vigorous enough to infuse an actual warmth into the hand that toucheth them; especially when experience attesteth, that the Rayes of the Sun, after two Reflections, become so languid by Attenuation, as they can hardly affect the tenderest hand with any sensible Heat. And therefore, unless it can be evinced, that the disgregation of the parts of a Body, doth destroy the Corporiety of it; and that the simple Attenuation of Lig••t doth make it to be no Light: we ask leave to retain our p••rsuasion, that the existence of many lights, which are devoyd of Heat, as to the per∣ception of our sense, is no good Argument against the Igniety and Cor∣poriety of Light.

CHAP. VI. THE NATURE OF A SOUND.

SECT. I.

IT was a hypochondriack conceit of Plato,* 1.153 that all our Cognition is but Recognition, and our acquired Inte••∣lection a meer Reminiscence of those primitive lessons the Soul had for∣gotten since her transmission from the sphere of supreme Intelligences, and Immersion into the Opacity of Flesh. For, Proper Science is pro∣per only to Omniscience; and not to have knowledge by infusion or ac∣quisition, is the attribute only of the Essence of Wisdom; and a priviledge due to none but the Ancient of Dayes, to have his knowledge derived be∣yond Antiquity: but Man, poor ignorant Thing, sent to School in the World, on the design of Sapience, must sweat in the exploration and pursuit of each single Verity; nor can he ever possess any science, in this dark region of life, but what he hath dearly purchased with his own anxious discovery, or holds by inhaeritance from the charitable industry of his Fore-fathers. And, that the naked Mind of m••n, endowed only with a simple Capacity of Science, might by degrees adorn it self with the no∣tions of whatever concerns his well-being either in this state of Mortality, or that future one of Immortality▪ hath the Bounty of his Creator furnish∣ed him with the Sense of HEARING: a sense particularly and eminently ordained for Discipline. For, though we sing Hymns to the Eye, for the Invention: yet must we acknowledge a sacrifice of gratitude due to the Ear, for the Communication and Diffusi••n of Arts and Sciences. Quemadmodum aspectus ad vi••ae dulcedinem, & ••ommoda ••st magis necessarius:

ita Auditus ad excipiendam artem, scientiam▪ & sapientiam est accommo∣datior: ille ad inventionem, hic ad communicationem aptior est; saith that accurate and eloquent Anatomist, Iulius Casserius Placentinus, (in premio ad libr. de sens. organ.). Thus much the antique Aegyptians in∣timated in their Hieroglyphick of Memory, the figure of a mans Ear; and the Philosopher exprest in his Character of the Hearing, Auditus est sen∣sus Disciplinae; as also that Modern Ornament of Germany, Sennertus (in hypomn. Phys.) in this memorable sentence; Aures in homine quasi por∣ta mentis sunt, per quam illi communicantur, quae doctrina & institutione de Deo, & alijs rebus necessarijs traduntur, quaeque nullo alio sensu ad∣disci possunt. Now, to bring you home to the scope of this (not other∣wise or unreasonable, or unnecessary) Elogy of the Hearing; since the Relation betwixt the Sight and Hearing is so great, as to the point of mans acquisition of Knowledge, as that the one can be no more justly called the Discoverer, than the other the Propagator of all Arts and Sciences: it is evident we have made no undecent Knot in the Clue of our Method, by immediately subnecting this Enquiry into the Nature of a Sound, the ad∣aequate and proper object of the Hearing, to our praecedent speculations of the Nature of Vision, Colours, and Light.

Besides, as these two Senses are Cousin-Germans,* 1.154 in their Uses and Ends: so likewise are they of near Alliance, in their Objects; there being no small, nor obscure Analogy, betwixt the nature and proprieties of a Vi∣sible Species, and the nature and proprieties of an Audible Species, or Sound. For

(1) As ••t is the property of Light, transfigured into Colours, to re∣present the different Conditions or Qualities of bodies in their superficial parts, according to the different Modification and Direction of its rayes, either simply or frequently reflexed from them, through the Aer, to the Eye: so is it the propriety of Sounds to represent the different Conditions or Qualities of Bodies, by the mediation of the Aer percussed and broken by their violent superficial impaction, or collision, and configurate into swarms of small consimilar masses, accommodable to the Ear. So that He speaks as Philosophically, who saith; that various sounds are no more but the various Percussions and imprest Motions of the Aer: as He that saith, Colours are no more then the various Immersions of Light into the superficial particles of bodies and respective Emersions or Reflections from them, through the diaphanous medium to the Eye. Nor can we much dislike the conceipt of Athanas Kircher. (Musurgiae Universalis l. 9. part. 4. praelus. 1.) that if it were possible for a man to see those subtle motions of the aer, caused by the strings of an instrument, harmonically playd upon (as we may the Circular Undulations, and Tremblings of water, raised by a stone thrown into it, in a river or standing lake) the whole Tune would appear to him like a well drawn Picture, ingeniously and regu∣larly adumbrate with admirable variety of Colours, each one distinctly representing the particular Condition of that string or sonant Body, that created it.

(2) As Light immediately fails and disappears upon the remove or eclipse of its lucid fountain;* 1.155 as is manifest by the succession of darkness in a room at night, when a candle is either removed out of it or extinguished,

the succession of its rayes being intercepted: so doth a Sound instantly perish upon the Cessation of the undulous motion of the Aer, which con∣duceth not only to the Creation, but Delation of it, as the principal, if not the sole Vehicle. For, the subsistence of Sounds is not by way of dependence upon the solid bodies, by which they were produced; accord∣ing to the 7 Proposit. of Mersennus (Harmon. lib. 1. pag. 3.) Soni non pen∣dent à corpore, à quo primum producti sunt: but upon the Continuation of the motion imprest upon the Aer, so that the Duration of a Sound is equal to the duration of the Agitation of the aer. And therefore Bapt. Porta, Cornelius Agrippa, Wecherus, Alexius, and others of the same tribe, that so highly pretend to Phonocamptical Magick, are worthy more than de∣rision, for their insolent undertaking to Conserve a voice, or articulate sound of many syllables, by including it in a long Canale of Lead, or other im∣pervious matter; so that upon unstopping the extreme of the Tube, after many not only hours, but months, the voice shall issue out as quick and distinct as at the first pronunciation, or insusurration into the cavity thereof. Which (whether more impudent, or ignorant (for both Ex∣perience and the Nature of a Sound evidence the contrary) is disputable) Rhodomantade is demonstrated to be absolutely impossible, by Athanas. Kircher. (Musurgiae Universal. lib. 9. & Magiae Echotectonicae cap. 1.) whe∣ther we remit the unsatisfied.

* 1.156(3) As the Actinobolism, or Deradiation of Light from the Luminary, is Sphaerical, in respect of the circumambient space illuminate by it: so is the Diffusion of a Sound in excentral lines from the sonorous body, through the whole space, or medium within the sphere of its vertue; for, otherwise a General, speaking in the midst of his Army, could not be heard in round. Here is the only difference betwixt the Actinobolism of Light and Sounds; that the one is performe•• in time imperceptible, though not instantaneous: the other in moments distinguishable, which are more or less according to the degrees of distance betwixt the sonant and audient. Again, as the Dera∣diation of Light, considered meerly as Visible, not as Lucidum, is Conical, or Pyramidal, in respect to the Eye of the Spectator; as we have profes∣sedly demonstrated in the 10. Article of the 1. Sect. of our Chapt. concern∣ing the Nature of Light: so likewise doth every sound make a Cone, or Pyramid in the medium, whose Base consisteth in the extreme of the body producing the sound, and cone in the ear of him that hears it; or as some Mathematicians, as Blancanus and Mersennus, whose Base is in the Ear, and Cone in some one point of the sonorous subject. Allowing only this Difference; that the Cones or Pyramids of Visible Species are more Geometrical, i. e. more exactly conform to proportion Geometrical, than those of Audible Species; which in regard as well of the grossness of their Particles, as less velocity of their motion, are easily injured and perturbed by Winds. And this, in truth, is the best ground they have to stand upon, who opinion Sounds to be no more but simple Motions of the Aer.

* 1.157(4) As Visible Species, so do Sounds inform the Sense, of the Magnitude, Figure, and other Qualities of the Bodies, from which they are emitted. For experience assureth, that Greater Bodies emit a Graver Sound, than smaller; that Concaves yeild a stronger and more lasting Sound, than Planes; that Hard things sound more Acutely than Soft;

strings distended yeild a sharper sound, than lax; Empty vessels than full, &c. Hence is it, that Goldsmiths, and Coyners distinguish good mony from bad, pure Gold from that largely allayed with Copper; and Metallists judge of simple and compound Metals, only by their Ring or sound. And we have heard of Vintners, who could exactly distinguish the Kinds and Goodness of Wines, only by the sound of the Vessels that con∣tained them: and therefore used to choose them more by their Ear, than Palate. But, what we here say, that Harder Bodies emit a sound more Acute than softer; we desire may be understood only of the Plurality, not Generality of Bodies. For the examining Mersennus, having experimented the different sounds of Metalls, tells us (in praefat. ad Harmonic.) that He found a Cylindre of Iron to be Unisone to another of steel, equal in diametre and length; and both in acuteness to transcend a Cylindre of Brass of equal dimensions, by a whole Diatessaron: nay more, that a Cylin∣dre of Firr Wood yeilded, upon equal percussion, a sound more acute by a whole Ditone, than a Cylindre of Brass, which yet yeilds a sound more strong, lasting and grateful than any of the rest. Each of which observations is suf∣ficient to cut off the general intaile of that Canon, Sonos eò acutiores, quo duriora fuerint corpora. Legendus est Athanas. Kircher. Art. Magn. Conso∣ni & Dissoni lib. 1. appendice de Phonognomia.

(5) As a Greater Light alwayes obumbrates a Less,* 1.158 so a Great Sound alwayes drowns a Less: for it is manifest, that the sound of a Trumpet conjoyned to the low or submissive voice of a man, makes it wholly unaudible, and the loud clamours of Mariners are scarce heard in a tempest.

(6) As a too great Light offends alwayes, and often destroyes the sight,* 1.159 as is eminently exemplified in the tyranny of Dionysius, the Sicilian: so, too great sounds injure and lacerate the Hearing. For, many men have been strucken deaf for ever, by great Thunder-claps, and as many by the re∣ports of grand Artillery.

(7) As Light, meerly by the Condensation of it rayes,* 1.160 produceth Heat in the aer: so Sounds meerly by their Multiplication. For, it is observed, that in all Battails, and chiefly in Naval fights, where many Cannons are fre∣quently discharged, the aer becomes soultry and hot; not so much from the many sulphureous or igneous particles of the Gunpowder commixt with, as the violent concussions, and almost continued agitation of the Aer. So that even in this particular, that Axiom, that Motion is the Mother of Heat, holds exactly sound.

(8) The Effects of Audible Species, as well as of Visible,* 1.161 are subject to variation, according to the divers Condition of the Medium. For, as Flame, beheld through smoak, seems to tremble: so do sounds, trajected through aer variously waved by Winds, rise and fall betwixt every Gust; as is ob∣servable most easily in the ringing of Bells, whether the wind be favourable, or adverse.* 1.162

(9) And what most conduceth to our comprehension of the Nature of a Sound; For, as Light, so is a Sound capable of Locomotion, Exsilition, Impaction, Resilition, Disgregation, Congregation; all which are the proper

and incommunicable Attributes of Corporiety. Only we must confess them discrepant in this, (1) That Sounds are delated from their Ori∣ginal not only in direct lines, but circular, elliptical, parabolical, and all others; for a sound heard on the other side of a high Wall, comes not to the ear in a direct line through the Wall, as Kircherus contends (in Musurgiae Universal. lib. 1.) with taedious arguments, but in an Arch, as the incomparable St. Alban hath firmly evinced (in Cent. 3. Natural. Hist.): whereas Light constantly progress through the Medium to the Eye, in Direct lines, whether primary, reflex, or refracted. (2) A Sound is diffused through it sphere of acti∣vity in a longer space of time, by much, than Light, as is sensibly demonstrated by this, that the flash of a Cannon arrives much soo∣ner at the Eye, than the report at the Ear: and the immediate Reason hereof is the less velocity of motion in the sound, which con∣sisting of grosser particles than those of Light, must be proportio∣nately slower in its Delation. For, a Sound seems to be nought but the Aer, at least the subtler or more aethereal part of aer, extrite and formed into many small (Moleculae) masses, or innumerable mi∣nute Contextures, exactly consimilar in Figure, and capable of affecting the Organ of Hearing in one and the same manner: which configurated small masses of aer fly off from bodies compulsed or knockt each against other, with some violence; and progress by Diffusion in round. For, because upon pressure they mutually recede, each particle going off in that point where it finds the freest egress: therefore must some tend up∣ward, others downward, some to the right, others to the left, some ob∣liquely, others transversly, &c. but all more slowly than the particles of Light, whose Tenuity being far greater, causeth them not to be subject to retardment by the like tumultuous Convolution. But, as the greater Cor∣poriety of Sounds makes them slower in their Diffusion; so doth it make them more impetuous and forcible in their Impaction, than the Species of Light: it being obvious to observation, that Violent Sounds, such as great Thunders, Volleys of Cannon shot, the breaking of Granades, &c. usually shake the largest Buildings, and shiver Glass windows at a mile distance and more. And yet are Sounds far easilier impeded, perturbed, and flatted, than the rayes of Light; every man knowing that no sound can penetrate Glass, but in one case, or exigent of Nature, of which we shall particularly speak, in the last Section of this Chapter: and since Sounds are repercussed more slowly; they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Disgregated more hardly, and Congregated more faintly, than the rayes of Light. Lastly, the Proportion of Retar∣dation in the diffusion of Sounds to the utmost of their sphere of acti∣vity, is such even from Winds; that as Mersennus hath computed, the diameter of the sphere of a sound, heard against the wind, is by almost a third part less than the diameter of the sphere of the same sound, assisted by a favourable or secund Wind: but the Diameter of a Lucid Sphere is alwayes equ••••, which way soever and how violently soever the wind blows. (3) Bodies of narrow Dimensions make a sensible reflection of Light; as is manifest from a Burning-glass of an inch diameter: but a Body of far greater dimensions is required to the sensible Reflection of a Sound, i. e. to the production of an Eccho; though it is not to be doubted, but •• ••ound may be reflected from every Hard bodie on which it is impinged. This considered, we cannot but smile at the Credulity of many grea•• Aristoteleans, who are persuaded that an Echo is made

by the meer Repercussion of the Sound from the particles of the Aer. For, notwithstanding we deny not, but the particles of the aer, within the sphere of the Sounds diffusion, encountring and arietating those particles of the sound, may in some small measure repercuss them: yet we think it unsafe, therefore to admit this aereal Repercussion to arise to Sensibility, or to be observable by the Creation of an Echo. And therefore we conceive, that whatever sensible Reflection or Multiplication of a Sound, seems to proceed from the Aer, is not caused really by the Aer, but some Dense and Hard Bodies, such as Rocks, Aedifices, Arches, &c. whose Concavities reflect the particles of a Sound for the same reason, that Concaves Multiply Light.

SECT. II.

THE Congruities of Visible and Audible Species being so many and Essential, and their Incongruities,* 1.163 or points of Discrepancy so few, and those altogether consisting in the meer Degrees of Velocity, and some other Circumstances relating to the Medium: we have a fair and direct way opened to our Enquiry into the Quiddity or Essence of a Sound. Wherefore since to conclude a parity of Essence, from a parity of Attributes and Effects, in any two Entities; is warrantable even by the strictest laws of Reasoning: we shall adventure to assume a Sound to be a Corporeal Ens. Which before we farther confirm by Arguments, it behoveth us to lift that block of contrary Authority out of our Readers way, at which the credulity and incircumspection of many have made them stumble and hault ever after in their Opinions concerning this Sub∣ject.

True it is, that Pythagoras, Plato, and Aristotle,* 1.164 according to the Me∣morials of Plutarch (4. Placit. 20.) unanimously held a Sound to be In∣corporeal, a meer Accident, or Quality, or Intentional Species; contrary to the doctrine of Democritus, Epicurus and the Stoicks, who, as Laertius (in lib▪ 7.) expresly records, affirmed it to be Corporeal, or a Mate∣rial Efflux, the words of Epicurus being [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Vocem seu So∣num, fluxum esse em••ssum ex rebus aut loquentibus, aut sonantibus, aut quomodocunque strepitum edentibus. But yet we conceive this repugnancy of Authority insufficient to infirm our Thesis of the CORPORIETY of Sounds; as well because simple Authority, though never so reve∣rend, is no demonstration, and scarce a good argument, in points Physi∣ological, where the appeal lies only to Reason: as for this weighty consideration, that These accepted a sound in Concreto, i. e. for the substance of the Aer, or its most tenuious particles, together with their proper Configuration; but Those in Abstracto, or only for the Figure imprest upon the superfice of the Aer, which they therefore inferred to be Incorporeal, that is, devoyd of Profundity. For, otherwise Pla∣to (apud Agellium, lib. 5. cap. 15.) defines a sound Acris validaque aeris percussio, a smart and strong percussion of the aer: and Aristotle (2. de Anim. cap. 8.) calls it downright a Motion of the Aer, as the

Stoicks, Ictus aeris; a stroke of the aer. So that the Difference seems occasioned only by their diverse Acceptation of the word Sound. This ob∣struction removed, we progress to the discharge of our province, viz. the Eviction of the Corporiety of a Sound.

The First Argument of the Corporiety of a Sound, is (Quod vim habet agendi,* 1.165 sive efficiendi aliquid) that it is Active or Effective. For, the voice of a man violently emitted, or highly elevated by a kind of grating offends the vocal organs, and changes their sweetness or even∣ness into a hoarsness; and being long continued, leaves them misaffe∣cted with lassitude: as the experience of Hunters and Orators demon∣strates.

Hither are we to referr Lucretius his

Praeter radit enim vox fauces saepe, facitque, Asperiora foras gradiens arteria clamor, &c.

The Second is desumed from its Capacity of Repercussion, or Resilition from solid bodies;* 1.166 which is the evident cause of our hearing one sound twice, or more often, according to the multiplicity of its Reflections: as in all Echoes, monophone or polyphone. Which Aristotle fitly com∣pares not only to a Ball frequently rebounding, but also to Light, which Himself confesseth capable of reflections even to infinity: thereon conclu∣ding a sound subject to the same laws of Reflection with either. To which Virgil seems to allude in his

Saxa sonant, vocisque offensa resultat Imago.

Intimating, that an Echo holds a perfect analogy with an Image reflected from a Mirrour. For, as beside that Image, which tends in a direct line from the Glass to the eye, innumerable others are so transferred from it into all point•• of the Medium, that divers other eyes variously posited therein shall behold the same general Image, each one receiving a particu∣lar Image: so likewise, beside that sound or voice, which arrives at your ear, innumerable others are so dispersed through all parts of the medium or sphere of diffusion, that if there were as many ears therein as the space could contain▪ each one would hear the same general sound or voice; and if it chance that any one particular voice be impinged against solid and laevigated or smooth bodies (for solids that are very Spungy or porous, suffer sounds to pass through them, and too scabrous or rough destroy them by dissipation) it may be repulsed in a direct line toward your ear, and you shall hear it again at second hand or E∣choed.

* 1.167Touching the Reflection of Sounds, we shall here, by way of Co∣rollary, brie•••••• observe. That in case you stand somewhat near to the smooth solid 〈◊〉〈◊〉 reflecteth the sound, and the Creation of the sound be not very 〈◊〉〈◊〉; then though an Ec••o thereof be made, yet shall not you hear it▪ because the Direct sound and the Reflex enter the ear so con∣tinently▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the space of time betwixt their ingress is so impercep∣tible, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seem but one intire sound. But, in this case, the sound becom•••• both stronger and longer; in respect of their Union.

And this comes to pass chiefly, when the Reflection is made from divers bodies at once; as in all Arches, and Concamerated or vaulted rooms: in which for the most part, the sound or voyce loseth its Distinctness, and de∣generates into a kind of long confused Bombe.

And hence, viz.* 1.168 the many Repercussions of a Sound from divers pla∣ces together, or with so short intervals of time, as the sense cannot di∣stinguish them; is it, that the sound of Concaves percussed, lasteth much longer, than the sounds of bodies of any other figure whatever: especially when the Concave hangs at liberty, in the aer, so that its Tremulation be not hindred as are all Bells in Churches, and clocks. For, not only the External or ambient aer, but the Internal is agitated by those frequent Tremblings in the body of the Concave, and continuedly repercussed from side to side: and therefore, till the trembling ceaseth, the Bombi∣nation is continued.

Again, if you stand far from the sonant bodie,* 1.169 and near to the Refle∣ctent; in this case also will the sound appear single, and coming only from the Reflectent: because both the Direct and Reflex sound invade the ear without any sensible difference in time; and yet the Reflex sound as it is re∣ally the posterior, so doth it very much intend or increase the Direct, and consequently makes the impression observable only from it self.

It is observable moreover, that by how much nearer the Ear is to the Anacamptick, or Reflectent (yet at such distance,* 1.170 as is required to the discernment of the Direct voyce from the Reflex.) by so much the fewer syllables of a word pronounced are Echoed: and è contra, by how much farther from the Reflectent (provided the distance exceed not the sphere of diffusion) so many more syllables are repeated. The Reason being this, that the interval of time betwixt the Cessation of the Speaker, and the au∣dition of the Reflex voice, is much less in the first case, and much greater in the later: and consequently, the less interval of time sufficeth to the Distinction of a fewer syllables, and the greater for more. This considered, we can no longer admite the distinct rehearsal of a whole Hexameter by some strong Echoes; provided the voice pronouncing the verse be suffici∣ently strong to drive it to the Reflectent, and thence back again to the Ear, at large distance, such as is necessary to the allowance of time enough for the successive repercussion of each syllable: for otherwise the voice faileth by the way.

What hath been hitherto said, concerns only Echoes Monophone,* 1.171 that repeat the same syllable but once; but there are Echoes Polyphone, such as repeat one and the same note, or syllable divers times over, and of them the Reason is far otherwise. For, the frequent rehearsal of the same syl∣lable by an Echo, ariseth from the multitude of Reflectent Bodies, situate beyond each other in such order, that the nearer bodies referr it first, and the remoter successively: and sometimes from Bodies mutually Confront∣ing each other, and alternately reflecting the same sound. Of this sort were those observed by Lucretius, in this Tristich.

Sex etiam, aut septem loca vidi reddere voces, Unam cum jaceres; ita colles collibus ipsis Verba repulsantes, iterabant dicta referre.

Such also was that prodigious one that entertained the Curiosity of Gassendus at Pont Charenton standing upon the river Seine, four miles from Paris. For in a square old aedifice of free-stone, uncovered at the top, and having a row of 5 Pillars on each side, as commonly our Churches, He heard a Monosyllable, which himself pronounced, clearly and orderly repeated by several Echoes, 17 times over; and when he uttered the Monosyllable in the Centre of the Aedifice, it was brought back to his ear 17 times from each extream (the area being somewhat oblong) so distinctly, as He could easily numerate the repetitions on his fingers. If so sileat Miracula Memphis, let the Aegyptian Pyramids no longer boast their Pentaphone Echoes; nor the Porticus Olympiae challenge the garland from the world for her Hepta∣phone Resonance, which is highly celebrated by the pens of Plutarch (lib. 4. de placit. Philosoph. cap. 20.) and Pliny, (lib. 36. cap. 15.). For, this at Pont Charenton, of which our Lord St. Alban was also an ear-witness, and not without some admiration, as Himself hath recorded (in Centur. 3. Nat. Hist.) hath no Rival, but that many tongued Echo in a Village called Simo∣neta, near Millan in Italy, which at some seasons, when the aer is serene, will iterate any Monosyllable, in which is no S. (which being but a kind of sibi∣lation, or interior sound, few or no Echoes can reherse) 30 times over very distinctly; if credit be due to the testimony of Blancanus (in Echometria, & in suo additione ad theorem. 20. de Echo polyphona)

A Third Argument of the materiality of a Sound, results to us from the Pleasure and Offence,* 1.172 or Gratefulness and Ingratefulness of Sounds, as they are Concinnous, or Inconcinnous. For it is highly concordant to truth, that the suavity of a Sound proceeds from hence, that those minute Particles, which enter the ear and move the Auditory Nerve, are in their configuration so accommodate to the Receptaries, or Pores thereof, that they make a gentle, smooth or equal impression on the filaments, of which the Acoustick Nerve consisteth: and on the contra∣ry, the Acerbity, or Harshness of a Sound, only from hence, that the minute particles invading the sensory, being asper or rough in their con∣figuration, in a manner exulcerate, grate, or dilacerate the slender Fila∣ments thereof.

* 1.173That a certain Configuration of its minute particles, is essentially ne∣cessary to every Sound, may be concluded safely even from hence; that so great variety of Sounds, and chiefly of Words, or Letters, as well Vowels as Consonants, could not be so exactly distinguished by the Hear∣ing, unless the sensory were variously, or in a peculiar manner percel∣led and affected by each: nor can that variety of Affection be made out, but by a variety of Sigillation, or Impression, dependent respectively on the various Configuration of those (moleculae) small masses, that compose the sound.

* 1.174To sweeten the harshness of this Assertion yet more; we alledge the unison Auctority of no less than Pythagoras (whom all knowing men allow to have lighted the tapour to posterity, in the investigati∣on of the Nature, and causes of proportions among Musical Sounds) Plato and Aristotle, all which affirmed the same, if Plutarch be faithful (in 4. de placit.) while He introduceth them saying, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Figuram, quae in aere, ejusque superficie fit certo ex ictu (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) evadere

vocem, that the Figure made in the aer, and then it superfice, by some cer∣tain percussion, becomes a voice. And, that Plutarch hath done no more than justice to Aristotle, in this particular; is evident from his own words, (in Problem. 13. & 51.) where He expresly enquires, Quare Vox, cum sit 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Aer quidam Figuratus, & qui dum transfer∣tur, plerumque, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Figurum amittit, illam tamen dum a solido cor∣pore repercutitur, incolumem servet?

Why a voice, which is aer con∣figurate, and for the most part loseth its Figure, in its [long] transmissi∣on, doth yet conserve it intire and unimpaired, when repercussed from a solid body, as in all Echoes?

Nor can it be rightly denied, but that Flux of minute aereal Bodies,* 1.175 or most aethereal parts of the aer, which are excussed in round by two bodies arietating, are easily Capable of Configuration: when as much is sub∣indicated even by those sensible Vortices, or Whirlings and Eddies of Winds, which are frequent in summer. Under this title fall those words of Epicurus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. Hunc vero fluxum in frustula consimilis Figurae comminui: the full sense whereof seems to be this. That whem a Voyce is emitted from the mouth, or other sound from what body soever; the Contexture of the minute bodies effluent is so comprest, and confracted into smaller contextures, that of the Original are made swarms of Copies, or lesser mas∣ses exactly consimular in their Formation: and that those are instantly di∣spersed sphaerically, or in round through the whole circumfused space, still conserving their similitude to the Original, or General voyce, or sound, till their arrival at the Eare; and so retaining the determinate signature of their Formation, are distinguisht accordingly by the sensory. By this it appears, that Epicurus, in this point, dissented inconciliably from Demo∣critus; who conceived that all sounds were delated to the Ear by Propaga∣tion, i. e. that the sound being broken into myriads of small Fragments, each fragment did form the contiguous Aer into Contextures of the same Configuration with the Prototype, and those again formed the particles of aer next adjacent into the like, and so successively through all parts of the medium till they came home to the Organ of Hearing; not much unlike the dream of the Aristoteleans, concerning the Propagation of the species of Light in each point of the medium. Whereas the Conception of Epicu∣rus is this, that the Primitive Configuration of the most tenuious particles of the Aer, by the percussion or Collision, is broken into many small mas∣ses; and each of those, at farther remove from the sonant into many smal∣ler, and those again into smaller, all exactly respondent to the First in fi∣gure: after the same manner, as we observe a spark of Fire exsilient from a Firebrand, to be broken into a multitude of less sparks, and each of those shivered again into many less, until their exility makes them totally disap∣pear.

This Reason and manner of the Diffusion of a Sound throughout so great a space of the medium, They may easily comprehend,* 1.176 wh•• have observed the Sewers of Princes in Italy spout Orang-flower water, or o∣ther Fragrant Liquors, out of their mouths, with such dextrous violence, as to disperse it in a kinde of mist, through the aer of a spacious room, so that the aer contained therein becomes impraegnate with the Odour, for the more noble entertainment of the sense. For the

Consent betwixt this Exsufflation of Water, and the spherical Diffusion of a Sound, is very manifest, the greater Drops of water being in their tra∣jection through the aer, broken, by reason of the impulse of the breath, that discharged them in distress, into swarms of less drops, and those a∣gain into less, successively in the several degrees of remove, until they attain such exig••ity, as we observe in the particles of a mist: and that small proportion of Aer, emitted from the mouth of him that speaks, be∣ing dispersed into a dense mist of voyces, replenishing the whole sphere of Diffusion.

* 1.177Here we are constrained to a cautionary advertisement; that when we say, the Aer is the Material of all voyces, we do not mean all the Breath expired from the Lungs, together with those Fuliginous Exhalations, that the Densation of the aer, in Cold weather, subjects to the discernment of our sight; but onely the most subtle part of the Aer inspired, and modu∣lated in the Vocal Artery and other organs of speech: because such onely can be judged capable of Configuration. Nor can so small a quantity of purest Aer be thought insufficient upon Dispersion to possess so capacious a sphere, as that of every ordinary voice; so that of a whole Theatre of Auditors, each one shall distinctly hear it: insomuch as onely a mouth∣ful of Water blown from a Fullers mouth, is so diffused as to irrigate the aer replenishing a room of considerable amplitude. Especially, when the Analogy holds quite through. For, as the Drops of Water are so much both larger and denser, by how much neerer they are after exsufflation to the mouth of the Fuller: so also are the Vocal masses of aer so much more large and dense or agminous, by how much neerer they are to the mouth of the Speaker; and •• contra. Which alone is the reason, why the Voyce of an Or••tor in a Theatre is more strong and distinct to those of his Auditory, that sit neer at hand, than to those far off; provided the place afford no Concurrent Eccho, for in that case, the Reflex voyce entering the eare united with the Direct or Original, magnifies the impression on the sensory.

* 1.178Now, insomuch as it is consentaneous to right reason, to conceive, that the Voice at••t first Emission from the mouth, its one General Configura∣tion of the mos•• ••nuious particles of the Aer, with some vehemency effla∣ted from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 organs, after frequent collisions and tremulous reper∣cussions, and that this General voice, in its diffusion through the medium, is c••ntracted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dispersed into myriads of minute vocal configurations or Particular voyces, some of which invade the ears of one person, others of another, &c. Hence is it a clear, though perhaps new and very para∣doxical, truth▪ That the same numerical voyce of an Orator, is not heard by any two of his Auditors, nay not by the 2 ears of any one; but every man, and every Eare is affe••••ed with a distinct voyce. And yet he incurrs no Contradiction, that affirms the whole Auditory to re∣ceive the same voyce. For, as all the water exsufflated into a mist from the mouth of an Italian Sewer, or common Fuller, may be said to be one and the same Water; though all the minute Drops, diffused into several parts of the aer, and irrigating the several parts of the Floor or cloth, on which they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 rained down, be not the same drops: so likewise may we allow all the Aer efflated from the mouth of the speaker, to be one and the same Aer; though the Particular Voyces, delated to particular

Ears, are not the same Numerically. Besides, should we, with the major part of Scholers, admit a voice to be an Entity meerly Intentional, or sim∣ple Quality, or Accident, yet should we not detract one grain of weight from this our Paradox: since, to conceive any one Particular voice to be in divers places, or subjects, at once, is manifestly absurd.

Here opportunity would prompt us to insist upon the admirable Confor∣mation of an Articulate Sound,* 1.179 and to enquire how each Vowel and Con∣sonant is created by such and such motions of the Vocal Instruments: but the exceeding Difficulty countermands that inclination. For, though Cas∣serius, Placentinus, (in Anatom Sirmorin. Organ.) & Athanasius Kirche∣rus (in lib. Anatomico de natura Sonis & Vocis, à cap. 10. ad finem libri.) have attempted laudably in that abstruse theme: yet the Audit of their discoveries riseth no higher than this single rule, That the Vocal Artery and Lungs onely conduce to the Acuteness and Gravity of the Voice, as they discharge the inspired aer more Pressly, or Laxly; and Kircher (in cap. 10.) ingenuously confesseth, At quomodo voces in gutture formentur, qua proportione elisionis aeris nascantur, tam obscurum est, quam voces hu∣jusmodiclarae sunt & manifestae auditui. The difficulty, indeed, seems to consist chiefly in this, How from the various motions of one single Organ, the Tongue (the Author of Distinction in all Articulate sounds, though the Palate, Epiglottis, Uvula and Teeth are in their respective degrees of assistance inservient to the Elision of aer made by the Tongue) and that two-leafd Door of the mouth, the Lips, such infinite variety of Letters and words doth most easily and almost insensibly result. To solve this, the General answer is, that the wonder ought to be no greater, how one Tongue can suffice to the Articulation or Distinction of innumerable words, by its various Motions; than that, how one Hand sufficeth to the Distinction of innumerable Characters. But, the Motions of the Hand requisite to Di∣stinction of every Character, are observable by the sense: and those of the Tongue and Lipps requisite to the Formation of every word, together with the proportion of the Aers Elision in every Articulation, is deeply obscure: and therefore the Disparity being manifest, the Problem remains untoucht,* 1.180 and our Admiration not so much as palliated.

This Place might also admit another Considerable, as terrible to the most daring Curiosity as the Former; and that is the ineffable Pernicity, where∣by the Aer is exploded from the Lungs, that so it may attain the Form of a voice. For, to the Creation of a voice Consonous, or Unison to the sound of some one string on a Lute; it is necessary, that the Aer be exploded by the Lungs, with the same Pernicity, as the other Aer is impelled by the string in each of its most rapid Vibrations, or alternate Recurses,* 1.181 after its smart percussion by the finger, or plectrum. But this Arcanum requires a Galilaeo or Mersennus, at least, to its due speculation.

The Observable most proportionate to our Capacity, and Competent to our praesent Designation, is this; That no Sound is created without Moti∣on: and consequently, that the Thing Sonant, being endowed with solidity in some degree or Compactness sufficient to Resistence, ought either to be strook against another, that is solid and resistent; as when a Hammer is strook upon an Anvil; or against the Aer, in Flux and not much resisting, and that either by Pulsation of the Aer by a solid, as when the string of

Lute percusseth ••he aer; or the Pulse of the solid by the Aer, violently agi∣tated, as in all P••••umatick, or Wind instruments, where the stroke of the aer against the sides of the Concave causeth the Sound.

* 1.182In the Former instance, it is not necessary to the Creation of a Sound, that the Collision be made by a motion rapid; because the Resistence, on either part equal, causeth that when the Access or Appropinquation of one Solid to the other is Continent, the Aer interposed is Continently impelled and repelled reciprocally: and as the Aer becomes the more hardly distrest on each part, by how much neerer the two Solids approach each other; so proportionately is the motion more rapid. So that, by that time the two solids touch each other superficially, the motion is encreased to the highest rapidity, and the distrest Aer, no longer able to endure Compression, or to go and come al••••rnately between the Solids, now contingent, breaks forth laterally in round, and is diffused in shivers through all parts of the medium, so that arriving at the Ear, it puts on the species of a Sound.

* 1.183But, in the Se∣••ond and Third instances, it is necessary the motion of Col∣lision be far more rapid, in order to the Creation of a Sound: because the Resistence, which is wanting on the part of the Aer, must be compensated by the frequent pulses and repulses of it, as when the Chord of an Instru∣ment percust, doth very frequently impel the aer, by its Vibrations (the Greeks call th••m, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) or Reciprocations; or, as in Wind instru∣ments, where the inflated Aer is, by quick reverberations from the sides of the Concave, very often impulst and repulst.

As for the Motion of the Aer, after its Formation into a Sound, from the Sonant to the Ear,* 1.184 therein is one particular worthy the wonder even of Scholars: and that is, Whatever be the vehemence or remissness of the Collision, or force, by which the Aer is exagitated, yet is the Translation of the Sound, thence resulting, through the intermediate space to the term of it sphaere, always equally swift. For Experience demonstrates, that all Sounds small and great, excited in one and the same place, though they differ much. In the extent of their sphears of Audibility, are delated to that place in which they are heard, in equal time. This is easily obser∣vable in the reports of a Cannon and a Musquet, successively discharged at a mile distance. For, standing on a Tower, or other eminent place, and noting the moment, first when the Cannon is fired (the report and F••ash being made both at the same instant) and numbring how many Pulses of your artery, o•• how many Seconds in a Watch denoting them, intercede betwixt your ••ight of the flame, and hearing the report, and then account∣ing how many Pulses, or Seconds intervene betwixt the flash and report of a Musquet▪ you shall finde the number of these equal to the number of those.

The Reason o•• this Aequivelocity of unequal Sounds, the Stoicks (a∣pud Plutarch. 4. placit. 19. & Laertium lib. 7.) well insinuate,* 1.185 while they affirm, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Aer percussed, in regard of its Continuity, is for∣med into man•• Rounds, such as those successively rising and moving on the surfac•• of Water, upon striking or throwing a stone into it; which Circle•• made on the surface of Water by a small stone, move in the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and successively arrive at the margin of the River, or

Pool, in as small time, as those caused by a great stone. And Aristotle (2. de Anim. cap. 8▪) expresly declares his judgement, that the reason of the Delation of a Sound from the Sonant to the Audient, is the Con∣tinuity of the Aer: though Simplicius and Alexander differently in∣terpret that Text, the one conceiving that he meant that a Sound was translated through the medium by reason of sympathy among the parts thereof; the other, by Propagation of the like Sound in all points of the medium successively, after the manner of species Visible, ac∣cording to the dream of Aristotle. But all one it is to us, whether we conceive the motion of a Sound made by Propagation, or Undulous Promotion; as to our praesent scope: since either sufficeth to explicate the Cause, Why a Sound is longer before it arrive at the Eare, than a Visible species before it arrive at the Eye; because the Visible species is transmitted from the Object, neither by Propagation, nor Undula∣tion, but Directly, and therefore is capable of no Retardment from the Medium.

As for the definite Velocity of Sounds, or determinate space of time,* 1.186 in which all Sounds are delated to the Extremes of their spheres; we conceive it to be Rhodus and Saltus, in the General, inassignable: in regard of the vast disparity in their several Extents, some sounds being scarce au∣dible at the distance of 20 yards, and others cleer and distinct at as many, nay twice as many miles distance. But, if we assume this or that deter∣minate Sound, and attain the praecise diametre of its sphere; it is no dif∣ficulty to commensurate its Velocity. For, Mersennus (in reflexion. plysicomath. cap. 14. & Proposit. 39. Ballistica.) upon exact Experiment, found the Fragor of several Cannons discharge in the Court of the Bast••le at Paris, to arrive at his eare, after the flashes, at such a rate, that the sound pe••vaded 233••. Fathoms (each containing six feet Paris measure) in the space of every Second, or Sixtieth part of a minute: and thereupon rightly concluded, that the Report of a Cannon flyeth at the constant rate of neer upon 14000 Fathoms every minute, until it attain the extremes of it sphere. If this expedient for the measure of the Time wherein Sound is delated, seem either too costly or laborious; you have another most cheap and easie praescribed by the Lord St. Alban (in Cent. 3. Nat. Hist.) which is this. Let one man stand in a steeple, having a lighted taper with him, and some vail put before the flame thereof; and another, confaederate in the tryal, stand a mile off in the open field: then let him in the steeple strike the Bell with a weighty hammer, and in the same instant withdraw the v••••l; and so let him in the field account by his pulse what distance of time inter∣venes betwixt his sight of the Light, and hearing of the Sound. If the strokes of the Artery, which are subject to variation, for many causes, seem less certain; the Seconds in a minute watch (which are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, aequ••tem∣poraneous) will be an exact measure of the interval, and so of the veloci∣ty of a Sound. Plura vid. apud Mersennum lib. 2. Harmonic. proposit. 40.

Another admirable secret there is in the Motion of Sound, which is,* 1.187 that no Winde can accelerate, or retard it, but it is delated from the Sonant to the Audient in equal time, whether the wind be high or gentle, secund or adverse. For, a Secund or favourable Wind is incomparably slower in mo∣tion than a sound, as appears by the Rack or drift of clouds, the undulati∣on of Corn fields, the successive inclination of the topsof trees in woods,

the rowling of waves at sea, &c. but an Adverse wind, though it may indeed disturb a sound▪ or weaken it by suppressing some of its particles (which is evident from h••nce, that all sounds attaining the eare against the wind, are not so clear and distinct, as when they are heard with the wind; as in Bells, whose noyse al••••rnately riseth and falleth in contrary gusts) yet do all the particles that r••main uninterrupted, permeate the medium with equal ve∣locity. This may be soon Experimented either by Cannons, as Mersen∣nus, or a cand•••• and bell, as the Lord Bacon.

SECT. III.

* 1.188THe Praemises duly considered, it can seem no Paradox, That a Sound is created ••n the Aer, not so much by the Velocity, as CREBRITY of motion: and no unnatural Consequence thereupon, that the Difference of an Acute and ••••ave Sound ariseth not from the greater and less swiftness or rapidity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 motion, as Aristotle and most of his Sectators imagined; but from the ••••••quency and Infrequency thereof, as Galilaeo, Mersennus, and Gassendus.

To secure this by plain Demonstration, take a Lute string in your hand, and having fast••••ned one end thereof to some hook or pin in a wall, distend it gently; and then percussing it with your finger, you may perceive the Vi∣brations, or ac••urses and recurses alternately succeeding, but you shall hear no sound result••ng from it: because, as every vibration of the string is per∣formed in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time, so doth the aer thereby percussed arrive at the eare with such ••••••sible intervals betwixt each appulse, as that it leaves no im∣pression there•••• remaining▪, which is not expunged and consolidated before the invasion o•• •• second appulse. Then stretch the string somewhat streigh∣ter, so that the ••ibrations thereof may become inobservable by the eye, in respect of th•••••• Frequency▪ and you shall hear a certain du••l stridor, or kind of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; because the Appulses of the aer, percussed by each Vi∣bration▪ at the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, will be almost Continent, so that the time interjected be∣twixt each 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the eare becomes imperceptible, and indistinguishable, nor can the fir•••• ••mpression on the sensory be consolidated before a second renew it, &c. This done and observed, encrease the distension of the string yet more, and p••••cussing it you shall perceive a clear sound to arise; because as the Vibratio••, so are the percussions of the aer, and their Appulses to the Eare far more Continent, or more one, in regard the moments of Time in∣tercedent betw•••••• the successive strokes, are more short and imperceptible.

* 1.189And wha•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 here say of the reason of a Sound resulting from a Lute∣string, the sam•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proportion, is to be conceived of all other Sounds crea∣ted in Wind 〈◊〉〈◊〉, where the Aer is the Percutient. For, the breath easily and gen••••y inflated into a Flute, Cornet, Trumpet, &c. yields no sound at all; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 because the pulses and repulses of the aer from the sides of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are so infrequent, as to have the intervals of time distin∣guishable▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 aer likewise slowly emitted from the Lungs (the great Exempla•• to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••neumaticks) makes no voice, onely because it is not fre∣quently

enough reverberated from the sides and annulary cartilages of the Vocal Artery, and consequently the Appulses of it to the eare being proportionately infrequent, cannot, by their Coition or Union into one stronger Appulse, make any sensible impression on the sensory. But the Aer then becomes son••nt, when it is efflated with vehemency, in respect of its more frequent Appulses to the sensory, respondent to the more itterated pulses and repulses, or reverberati••ns of the sides of the Vocal Artery. Thus also, when you draw your finger gently along a Table, or put a Ham∣mer on an Anvil easily, you shall hear no sound; because the Repercussions of the Aer caused by that gentle motion, are so far asun••e•• in time, as ne∣ver to become Continent, or Conjoyned: and consequently, the Appulses of the percussions to the eare being alike infrequent, can never make a sen∣sible impression on the A••ousti••k Nerve. And this we conceive more than sufficient evidence of the Verity of the First part of our Thesis; That a Sound is not generated in the Aer by the Velocity, but Crebrity of motion: unless in a remote dependence, as Velocity is the Cause of Crebrity.

As for the Remainder, viz.* 1.190 That an A••ute sound ariseth from more fre∣quent, and a Grave Sound from l••s•• frequent percussions of the Aer: the Certitude hereof may be easily conc••u••ed from this Experiment. Fa∣sten a long Lute-string at one extreme on a hook n••yled to a wall, and su∣spend a small weight at the other; then strike the string at convenient distance above the weight: and you shall observe the Swings, or Vibra∣tions of it to be so slow, as th••t you may measure the time of each, by the systole and di••stole of your Pulse, or the Seconds in a Minute Watch. Then wind up the Chord exactly to the half, the same weight continuing appen∣ded, an•• percuss it, as before: and you shall finde the Vibrations of it to be doubly swifter than the former, to that one Vibration shall be in time re∣spondent to two Pulses. Again, abbreviate the Chord to half, and having percusse•• or abduced that half, which is now but a fourth part of the whole; you shall observe the Vibrations to be again doubled in Frequency, in re∣spect of the Second, and qua••rupled in respect of the First; so that now 4 Reciprocati••ns shall be isochr••nical to one pulse. This effected, conti∣nue this determinate abbreviation of the Chord, by subdividing it into halfs successively until the Reciprocations become so swift and frequent, as to be indistinguishable by the sense though still y••u deprehend their Velocity and Crebrity to be encreased at a certain rate, i. e. duplicated upon each Di∣midiation of the chord, when the Aer is so frequently percussed by it▪ as that it becomes Sonorous, or ••ctually sonant. Then aga•••• D••mid••••te the sonant remainder of the Chord, and upon percussion you shall observe the sound thereof to be more Acute by a whole Octave, than the Former•• and thence you cannot but concede, that the Acuteness of this half of the sonant chord, above that of the whole sonant chord, is caused only by the doubly more frequent Percussions of the Aer, and proportionate strokes of the Sensory. And, because a Quadruplicate weight produceth the same Effect, being ••p∣pended to the whole of the sonorous chord, as a simple weight doth in the half, as to the Duplication of the Celerity and Frequency of the Vibrati∣ons▪ in the same moments: hence is it, that if you encrease the weight, re∣taining the same Longitude of the Chord, by degrees, until you advance the sound thereof to an Eighth▪ it ••s mani••est, that the Reciprocations of it are still doubly more swift and frequent, than those caused by the former weight. Moreover, what we affirm concerning the Half of the sonorous

Chord, in respect of an Octave; holds true, in proportion also of the 2 thirdparts of ••he Chord, in respect of a Fifth, of the Dodrantal, or 3 quarters, in r••spect of a Fourth, and so of the rest of the musical Notes.

For, in a very long Chord, if you stop upon the third part of the half thereof, and p••••cuss the Bessal, o•• two thirds of the half remaining at liber∣ty: the proportion of its Reciprocations will not be Duple, but sesqui••ste∣ral in respect to those of the whole length; i. e. 2 Vibrations of the Chord will not respond in time to one pulse of the Artery, nor 4. to 2. but 3. to 2. And, if you stop on the fourth part; then will the Reciproca∣tions of the ••••mainder be in proportion sesquitertial, i. e. 4 Vibrations shall be isochro••••cal to 3 pulses. According to the same method, if you stop on the 5th▪ part of the Chord; the proportion of its Vibrations, to that of the former, will be sesquiquartal: if the 6th part, sesquiquintal; and so consequent•••• of all other Notes. So that it seems easily determinable, by this scale, What is the proportion of the strokes inflicted on the Eare in every Acute sound, comp••••••••ively to those inflicted by every Grave: and this not onely in the sounds o••••▪ string, but all others of the like Original. To instance; when a Boy sings with a Man, and emits a note more Acute by an Eighth•• it is to be conceived, that the Aer efflated from the Vocal Artery of the Boy, is doubly swifter in its motion, or doubly more fre∣quent in its r••••••••berations from the sides of the Wind-pipe, in respect of the double narrowness thereof, than that expired from the Vocal Artery of the man. And, hence we may occasionally advertise, that by how much the more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any man would sing; by so much more streightly or narrowly mus•• ••e Compress his Wind-pipe: that so the Aer may issue forth more distrest and streightned, having suffered the more Frequent reverbe∣rations from the sides and rings of the same.

* 1.191And this 〈…〉〈…〉 noble Fountain from which many of our m••dern Theo∣rical Music•••••• have drawn the Reason of the Suavity of the••r CON∣SONAN••••S, and Acerbity or ingratefulness of their DISSO∣NANC••••▪ ••nd that not without mature consideration. For, when two Sounds, ••••••chronical in their creation, arrive at the eare in the same in∣stant▪ and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it with pleasure, or a kinde of sweetness; the Cause of that sweetn•••• ••an be no other but this, that the percussions of the Aer generating 〈◊〉〈◊〉 two Sounds, become so united, as to leave no sensible 〈…〉〈…〉 might grate or exasperate the tender sensory: and on the other si••••▪ the reason of the Discord or Insuavity of two sounds, at once emitted, is onely this; that they are not united, so that the eare deprehen•••• and dislikes their Discrepancy. Again, the several Degrees of thi•• Suavity and Insuavity among musical sounds, cannot be deduced with equal probability from any other original, as from the variety of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Discrepancy of the Percussions creating the Sounds. To ••••emplifie in the Sounds resulting from strings; take two 〈…〉〈…〉 in their materials, length, and thickness, and 〈…〉〈…〉 ••qual weight••, or force; and when you percuss them with one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they will emit equal sounds, or that Consonance, which is called an U••••son: which will be therefore grateful, because as the Vi∣brations of 〈…〉〈…〉, so will the strokes inflicted on the sensory, have the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉 each to other, as one hath to one (the proportion of Equality•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 consequently will be equal in number and time,

so as to affect the sensory most equally and Unitedly. But if you abbre∣viate one of the strings exactly to half; because (according to the prae∣mises) the sounds resulting from them, at once percust, must make an Eighth, or that Consonance, which the Greeks name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and we a Diapason: therefore must that Eighth be eminently grateful also; in∣somuch as though after the Coalition of two strokes, one resulting from the shorter string be insociate, yet doth the immediately conse∣quent stroke thereof perfectly unite with that of the longer string, and so the Unition is made Alternately, or at every other stroke; and there∣fore doth this Consonance invade the sense of all others, an Unison only excepted, most unitedly and equally, and consequently is the most plea∣sant and charming of all Consonances, after an Unison. And when you make the proportion of the short string exactly Sequialteral to that of the long; because the sounds resulting from them, both at once per∣cussed, make a Fifth, or Diapente: therefore will that Consonance also have a considerable degree of sweetness, though short of that of an Eight; insomuch as though two strokes pass insociated, yet doth the Union follow in every Third, and so the Unition is sufficiently frequent to please the sense, which is best delighted with that object, in which is the least difference of parts, according to that fourth Praecogn. of Des Cartes (in compend. Musicae, pag. 6.) Illud objectum facilius sensu percipi∣tur, in quo est minor differentia partium. Again, if you make the pro∣portion of the short string Sesquitertial to that of the long; because a Fourth, or Diatessaron, doth result from the percussion of them together, therefore will that Consonance be likewise competently grateful: in re∣spect that after three insociated strokes, the Coition falls in every fourth. To Contract; the same holds in proportion exactly true also in Sesquiquar∣tal and Sesquiquintal proportions, from which arise Thirds major and mi∣nor; and of superbiparting Thirds, and supertriparting Fifths, from which arise Sixths major and minor; and finally, in all Compound Consonances, such as Disdiapason, &c. For, alwayes the Consonance is by so much more grateful, by how much more frequently the strokes unite in the Sensory: and è contra. Whence is generated the Dissonancy, or ingrate∣fulness of Sounds, when ever the strokes either too rarely, or never unite: because, in those cases, the sense is held in a kind of lasting distraction, and unless a restitution of the distracted parts of the Sensory be made by some Coalitions, and those sufficiently frequent (which are a kind of Balsam, to cure the gratings and dissolutions) the senso∣ry must be mis-affected with a kind of Laceration, and undergo that dolour unwittingly. This the skilful Musician foreknowing, endeavours to praevent, by making a Diapason, or perfect Consonance tread upon the heels of a Dissonance, for varieties sake usually inserted into Tunes: thereby with advantage consolidating the ulceration of the sensory caused by the praecedent Discord, and making the Harmony the more grateful▪ as Health is most grateful immediately after sickness, and a Calme after a Tempest. And this is the reason, why an Eighth is by many repu∣ted a more pleasing Consonance, than an Alnison; viz. in respect of the Distraction, which succeeds alternately from the Dissociated strokes of one of two strings together percust: and not in respect of its Comprehen∣sion of all other Consonances, as Des Cartes seems to conclude (in cap. 8. Compend Music.)

* 1.192If this Genealogy of all Musical Consonances seem either obscure, or taedious; you may please to accept it in Epitome, thus. The Vibrations of Chords are, according to most exact observation reciprocally proportional

• to the Length of the string, having the same Weight.
• to the Weight at the string, having the same Length.

Whence many have concluded, that all Consonances in Musick proceed from the speedier Union of these Vibrations in their Terms.

The Terms of an

• Eighth are in proportion, as 2 to 1 therefore the space of 1 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 2 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Eighth.
• Fifth are in proportion, as 3 — 2 therefore the space of 2 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 3 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Fifth.
• Fourth are in proportion, as 4 — 3 therefore the space of 3 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 4 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Fourth.
• Sixth major are in proportion, as 5 — 3 therefore the space of 3 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 5 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Sixth major.
• Third major are in proportion, as 5 — 4 therefore the space of 4 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 5 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Third major.
• Third minor are in proportion, as 6 — 5 therefore the space of 5 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 6 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Third minor.
• Sixth minor are in proportion, as 8 — 5 therefore the space of 5 Vibrations, in the Graver Term, are just equal to 8 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Sixth minor.

Hereupon our Harmonical Authors (whose Pythagorean souls feast them∣selves with the ravishing, though silent Musick of Numbers) for the most part account an Eighth the First of Consonances, because an Union is made before a second Vibration in the Graver Term; a Fifth the second Conso∣nance, because an Union is made before a third Vibration in the Graver Term, &c. according to the Scheme.

But this so universally celebrated Melothetical Foundation hath been very lately shook by that no less Erudite,* 1.193 than Noble Author of the Animadversions on Des Cartes Musick Compendium, the Lord Viscount Brouncker; (whose constant Friendship, and learned Conversation, I must profess to have been one of the cheifest Consolations of my life.) who having, upon profound, and equitable examination, found this great defect therein, that according to the former Derivation of all Musical Con∣sonances, a Third Major must succeed a Fourth and Sixth Major, and the proportion of 7 to 5 makes a Consonance as well, and before a Sixth minor; which is manifestly repugnant to Experience: hath enriched the world with a new Hypothesis of his own happy invention, sufficiently ex∣tensible to the full solution of all Musical Phaenomenaes. According to which the Consonances arise (physically) from the Vibrations of Chords, not in respect of their Union, but Ratio-Harmonical Proportion, as He is pleased to call it: and this upon very good reason, since, the Vibrations being proportional to the Chords, and the Chords so proportionally divi∣ded; it is of meer necessity, that their Vibrations have the same proporti∣ons. But of this, the Competent Enquirer may understand more from his Animadversions, &c.

And this speculation, touching the Nativity of Musical Consonances;* 1.194 hath engaged us to touch upon that Quicksand, from which none the most adventurous Curiosity hath ever yet returned with full resolution; and that is that eminent PROBLEM, Quando sonus Harmonicus à nervo fieri incipiat? In what instant an Harmonical Sound, created by a Chord of an instrument percussed, or abduced from its directness, is begun?

For the clear understanding of this Quaestion, we are first to advertise; that from the percussion of any Chord distended, there are made two dif∣ferent Sounds: one arising from the allision of the Aer betwixt the finger, or plectrum, and the Chord; which is so far from being Concinnous, that it frequently diminisheth the integrity or sweetness of the Musick, and al∣wayes makes a kind of Discord, where the unskilfull hand strikes too hard or foul; the other, from the Chord verberating the Aer in its Vibrations, which is the Concinnous, or Harmonical Sound, by the Graecians, for distin∣ction sake, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and in our language the Twang. And this is the subject of the praesent Enquiry. Secondly, we are to praemise this

[illustration]

Wherein AB denotes the Chord, in a streight line, either perpendicularly, or horizontally distended; ABC the same Chord abduced, or impelled from the direct line to C; and F the same in the extreme or term of its spontaneous Flexion, after some certain recurses. And lastly, we are to state the Quaestion, thus. Whether the Concinnous Sound beginns from the First Excurse, which is made by the Chord from E to C, when it is impelled by the force of the percussion; or, when it returns, by spontaneous reflection, from C to E; or, when it hath past beyond E to D; or, in its whole Re∣curse from D, by E, to C?

(1) Some there are, who observing that, when a Chord is abduced from its direct line E to C, and returns it self from C to E, if a piece of wollen cloth, a mans finger, or ought else that may suppress its motion, be so set as to arrest it at E; then is no Harmonical sound created, either in its first Ex∣curse from E to C, nor Recurse from C to E: have upon this Experience concluded, that the Concinnous Sound is begun in the first Recurse of the Chord from D to E; because they suppose, the Chord then to reverberate the Aer, which pursued it (à tergo) from C to D, and force it by contrary

violence to fly back again from D to C by E: so that the Aer at E, being on both sides distrest by that moving violently from C to E▪ on one hand, and that lastly impelled from D to E, on the other, must suffer the highest Condensation, or Compression, or Percussion of all the other aer within the space CD, and consequently be the original of the Sound.

(2) Others have affirmed the original of the Sound to be from C to E, the space of the first Recurse: and their inducement thereto is this Experience. If a Chord of 30 perches length be with sufficient force extended, and then abduced from its line of direction to the distance of 15 feet, more or less; it will yeild a kind of stridor, or grave sibilation, in its spontaneous Recurse from C to E: which sound would perhaps be Concinnous, if included in some Instrument of sufficient capacity. To which they add, that wands or rodds being switcht in the aer, and Gun-shot in their flight, emitt a singing noyse, though they are impelled only one way, and have no Recur∣ses, or doublings in the aer. But, to this it may be Answered, (1) That all these Bodies may more justly be conceived to yeild a sound only in this respect; that the inaequalities in their superficies so distress the aer in their rapid Motion, and by frequent reciprocations in their small cavities variously agitate the same, that it suffers such Circumvolutions as are tantamont to their Recurses. (2) That no Bullet shot from a Gun would yeild any sound at all, if it were ex∣actly sphaerical, polite, and hard, and flew directly without that Voluta∣tion, or Circumvolution, which the resistence and circular returns of the aer constantly impress upon it. (3) That the Sibilation or Hissing noise made by the long Chord, in its Recurse from the 15 feet abduction, is not, nor ever can be Concinnous: and therefore the Experience is im∣pertinent to this Problem.

(3) A Third sort there is, who opinion the Harmonical Sound then to begin, when the Chord is first impelled from E to C; so that the C••ord should produce a Sound in the extremity or period of every Flexion, i. e. in C and D, at alternate Recurses: and conse∣quently, that no sensible Sound is produced in any part of the whole intermediate space betwixt CD. And the Ground These stand up∣on, is the Experience of Cloth, which being violently shook in the aer, for the excussion of dust, doth only then emit a smart sound, or Rapp, when attaining the extremity of its Flexion, it percusseth the superior aer, and is in the manner of Sails, swelled up by the inferior aer. But, in this instance, and that consimilar one of Coach-whips, it is almost evident even to the eye, that the Rapp is made only by the Doub∣ling of the Cloth, or Chord, at the end of their Flexion: and there∣fore we are not convinced, that the Concinnous Sound is then be∣gun, as these persuade, in either C or D the period of each Flexion; especially, when the Chord in C and D seems rather to quiesce, than move▪ and some quiet must intercede betwixt two contrary mo∣tions of the same thing.

(4) But ••nsomuch as all sounds are caused by the Motion of the Aer; and the Sound alwayes is loudest, where the Motion of the Aer is most rapid; 〈…〉〈…〉 the whole sonorous line, or space betwixt C and E, the

motion of the Aer intercluded is most swift, when the Chord returns from C to E: therefore doth Mersennus (to whose judgment we most incline, in this nicety) conclude; that the Harmonical sound is begun in the beginning of the first Recurse of the Chord from C to E: and that it is then of the same Acuteness, as are all the subsequent sounds made by the subsequent Recurses; because the reason of the First Recurse seems to be the same with that of all the consequent.

To this some have objected; that the sound of the First Recurse is too Expedite and short, to be perceived by the Ear: since even the Eye, incomparably more prompt in the discernment of visibles, cannot behold an object, whose Apparence, or Praesence exceeds not the Duration of the foresaid Recurse of the Chord from the extreme of its flexion C to E; which doth scarce endure the ••600 part of a minute. But this objection is soon dissolved by Experience, which testifieth, that if a quill, or other im∣pediment be placed some small space beyond E towards D, so that the Chord may complete its first Recurse from C to E, without interruption: then will a sound be created, and such as hath sufficient Acuteness; though it be scarce momentany in Duration, because the frequency of its Recurses is prae∣vented.

Many other Problems there are, concerning the Reasons of Sounds, wherewith the insatiate Curiosity of Naturalists hath entertained it self, in all ages: but, among them all we shall take cognizance of only those more eminent ones, which as they seem most irreconcilably re∣pugnant to our Theory, when proposed; so must they much confirm and illustrate the dignity thereof, when clearly Dissolved by us, without the least contradiction to, or apostacy from our Principles assumed. Since the unstrained Solution of the most difficult Phaenomenaes, by the ver∣tue of any Hypothesis, is the best argument of its Verity and excel∣lency above others, that fail in their Deduction to remote Parti∣culars.

PROBLEM 2.

Whether may a Sound be created in a Vacuum,* 1.195 if any such be in Nature?

SOLUT.

To solve this (by many accounted inexplicable) Aenigme, we need only to have recurse to our long since antecedent Distinction of a Vacuity Disseminate, and Coacervate: for, that once entered our judgment, we cannot indubitate that ingenious Experiment of Gaspar Berthius, laureat Ma∣thematician at Rome (frequently, and alwayes with honourable Attributes, mentioned by Father Kircher, in sundry of his Physicomathematical discour∣ses) which sensibly demonstrateth the actual production of a Sound, in a Disseminate Vacuity.

The Experiment is thus made. Having praepared a large Concave and almost sphaerical Glass, aemulating the figure of a Cucurbite or Cupping-glass; fix a small Bell, such as is usual in striking Watches of

the largest size, on one side of the concave thereof, and a moveable Ham∣mer, or striker, at fit distance, on the other, so as the Hammer being ele∣vated may fall upon the skirts of the Bell: and then lute or coement on the Glass, firmly and closely (that all sensible insinuation of the ambient aer be praevented) to one extreme of a Glass Tube, of about an inch diame∣tre in bore, and 8 or 10 feet in length. Then, reversing the Tube, pour into it a sufficient quantity of Quicksilver, or Water, to fill both it and the Head exactly. This done, stop the other extreme of the Tube with your finger, or other stopple accommodate to the orifice; and after gentle inversion, immerge the same to a foot depth in a Vessel of Water, and withdraw your stopple, that so much of the Quick∣silver contained in the Head and Tube, as is superior in Gravity to the Cylindre of Aer, from the summity of the Atmosphere incumbent on the surface of the Water in the subjacent Vessel may fall down, leaving a considerable void Space in the superior part of the Tube. Lastly, apply a vigorous Loadstone to the outside of the Glass Head, in the part respecting the moveable extreme of the Hammer; that so, by its Magnetical Effluxions transmitted through the incontiguities or mi∣nute pores of the Glass, and fastned on to its Ansulae or smal Holds, it may elevate the same: which upon the subduction of its Attrahent, or Elevator, will instantly relapse upon the Bell, and by that percussion produce a clear and shrill sound, not much weaker than that emitted from the same Bell and Hammer, in open aer.

Now, that there is a certain Vacuity in that space of the Head and Tube deserted by the delapsed Quicksilver, is sufficiently conspicuous even from hence; that the ambient Aer seems so excluded on all hands, that it cannot by its Periosis (to borrow Platoes word) or Circumpulsion, succeed into the room abandoned by the Quicksilver, and so redintegrate the soluti∣on of Continuity, as in all other motions.

And that this Vacuity is not Total, or Coacervate, but only Gradual or Desseminate, may be warrantably inferred from hence; (1) That Nature is uncapable of so great a wound, as a Coacer∣vate Vacuity of such large dimensions, as we have argued in our Chapter of a Vacuum Praeternatural, in the First Book: (2) That a Sound is produced therein, for since a Sound is an Affection of the Aer, or rather, the Aer is the Material Cause of a Sound, were there no aer in the Desert space, there could be no Sound. Where∣fore, it is most probable, that in this so great distress ingenious Nature doth relieve herself by the insensible transmission of the most aethereal or subtile particles of the Circumpulsed Aer, through the small and even with a microscope invisible Pores of the Glass, into the Desert Space; which replenish it to such a degree, as to praevent a Total though not a Dispersed Vacuity therein: and though the Grosser Parts of the extremly comprest Aer cannot likewise permeate the same slender or narrow Inlets; yet is that no impediment to the Creation of a Sound therein, because the most tenuious and aethe∣real part of the aer, is not only a sufficient, but the sole material of a Sound, as we have more than intimated in the 15. Art. 2. Sect. of the present Chapter.

The only Difficulty remaining, therefore, is only this; Why the sound made in the disseminate Vacuity should through the Glass-head pass so easily and imperturbed, as to be heard by any in the circumstant space; when com∣mon Experience certifieth, that the Report of a Cannon, at the distance of only a few yards, cannot be heard through a Glass window into a room void of all chinks or crannies?

Nor need any man despair of expeding it. For, whoso considers the extraordinary and inscrutable wayes to which Nature frequently recurrs, in cases of extreme Necessity; and that the Distress she undergoes in the introduction of this violent Vacuity (where her usual remedy the Peristal∣tick motion, or Circumpulsion of the Aer, is praevented by the interpo∣sition of a Solid) is much more urgent than that she is put to in the Com∣pression of the ambient aer by the explosion of Canons (where the am∣plitude of uninterrupted space affords freedome of range to the motion imprest) we say, whoso well considers these things, cannot doubt, but that it is much easier to Nature to admit the trajection of the Sound pro∣duced in the Disseminate Vacuity, through the pores of the Glass-head, than the transmission of an External Sound into a close Chamber, through a Glass window, where is no Concavity for the Corroboration or Multi∣plication of the Sound, and consequently where the impulse is far less (respective to the quantity of the aer percussed) and the resistence as much greater.

PROBLEM, 3.

Whence is it, that all Sounds seem somewhat more Acute,* 1.196 when heard far off; and more Grave, near at hand: when the Contrary Effect is expected from their Causes, it being demonstrated, that the Gravity of a Sound ariseth (mediately, at least) from the Tardity, and Acuteness from the Velocity of the Motion, that createth it; and many great Clerks have affirmed, that the motion of a Sound is less swift far off from, than near to its origine, accord∣ing to that General Law of Motion, omnia corpora ab externo mota, tanto tardius moventur, quanto à suo principio remotiora fuerint?

SOLUT.

No Sound is Really, but only Apparently more acute at great, then at small distance; and the Cause of that semblance is meerly this: that every Sound, near its origine, in regard of the more vehement Commotion, and proportionate resistence of the Aer, dependent on its natural Elater, or Expansory Faculty, doth suffer some Obtusion, or Flatning; which gra∣dually diminishing in its progress or Delation through the remoter parts of the Medium, the Sound becomes more Clean, Even and Exile, and that Exility counterfeits a kind of Acuteness.

PROBLEM 4.* 1.197

Why doth Cold Water, in its effusion from a Vessel, make a more full and acute noise, than Hot or Warm?

SOLUT.

The substance of Cold Water, being more Dense and Compact, must be more weighty, and consequently more swift in its fall, and so the noise resulting from its impulsion of the aer, more sharp than that of Hot: which being rarefied by the fire, or made more lax in the contexture of its parti∣cles, looseth something of its former weight, and so hath a slower descent, and in respect of that slowness, produceth a weaker and flatter sound. And this is also the reason, why Iron hot yieldeth not so smart and full a sound, as when 'tis cold.

PROBLEM 5.

* 1.198Why is the Lowing of a Calf much more Deep, or Base, than that of an Oxe, Cow, or Bull, at their standard of growth: contrary to all other Animals, which have their voices more shrill and acute, when they are young, than when they are old?

SOLUT.

The Cause of this singularity is found only in the peculiar Constitution of the Larynx of a Calf; which is in amplitude equal to, and in laxity and moysture much exceeds that of an Oxe, Cow, or Bull full grown; and so Age doth Contract and Harden, not ampliate the same, as in all other Ani∣mals: and it is well known that the wideness and laxity of the Asper Artery, is the cause of all Grave or Base Voyces.

PROBLEM 6.

* 1.199Why is a Dissonance more easily discovered by the ear, in a Barytonous, or Base Voyce, or Tone, than in an Oxytonous or Treble?

SOLUT.

Because the Barytonous voyce is of a slow Motion, and the Oxytonous of a swift: and the sence doth ever deprehend that object whose apparence is more durable, more clearly and distinctly than that, whose apparence is only instantaneous, or less lasting.

CHAP. VII. OF ODOVRS.

SECT. I.

WHoever is natively deprived of any one sense,* 1.200 saith Aristotle (in Analy∣ticis) is much less capable of any Science, than He who hath all five Fingers on the left hand of his soul (to use the metaphor of Casserius Placentinus, in praefat. ad lib. de sens. Organ) or all the Organs of the sensitive Faculty complete: and His reason is that General Canon, Nihil est in intellectu, quod non pri∣us fuerit in sensu; the senses being the Windows, through which the soul takes in her ideas of the nature of sensible Objects. If so, whoever hath any one sense less perfect than the others, can hardly attain the Knowledge of the nature of objects proper to that sense: and upon consequence, the Cognition of the Essence of an O∣DOURE must be so much more difficult to acquire, than that of Visi∣bles and Audibles, by how much less perfect the sense of SMELLING is in man, than the sight and Hearing. And, that Man, generally, is not en∣dowed (for, we may not, with our noble Country man Sir Kenelme Digby charge this imperfection altogether upon the Errors of our Diet; because we yet want a Parallel for his Iohn of Liege, who being bred savagely a∣mong wild beasts, in the Forrest of Ardenna, could wind his pursuers at as great distance, as Vultures do their prey, and after his Cicuration or redu∣ction to conversation with men, retained so much of the former sagacity of his nose, that He could hunt out his absen•• friends by the smell of their foot∣steps, like our Blood-Hounds) we say, that man is not generally endowed with exquisiteness of smell; needs no other eviction, but this: that He doth not deprehend or distinguish any but the stronger, or vehement sorts of Odours; and those either very offensive, or very Grateful.

* 1.201But, albeit this difficulty of acquiring the knowledge of the Essence and immediate Causes of Odours, hath its origine in the native Imper∣fection of our sense accommodate to the perception thereof: yet hath it received no small advance from the obscurity of our Intectuals, the Er∣rors of human judgement, and the common Effect thereof, the contrary Opinions of Philosophers. For, however they unanimously decree, that the proper object of smelling is an Odour; and the adaequate sensory, ordained for the apprehension of it, the Mammillary Processes of the brain, or two nervous productions derived to the basis of the nose: yet could they never agree about the chief subject of their dispute, the Quid∣dity, or Form of an Odour; or the Commensuration betwixt the same, and the odoratory Nerves, the theory whereof seems most necessary to the explanation of the Reason and Manner of its Perception and Distin∣ction by them.

* 1.202Thus, on one side of the schools, Heraclitus, cited by Aristotle (de sensu & sensili, cap. 5.) is positive, that the smell is not affected with only an Incorporeal Quality, or spiritual species; but that a certain subtle sub∣stance [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] or Corporeal Exhalation, emitted from the odorous object, doth really and materially invade and affect the senso∣ry.

(2) And Epicurus (in Epist ad Herodot. apud Diogen. Laertium, lib. 10.) seconds him with somewhat a louder voice;

Existimandum est, Odo∣rem non facturum ullam sui impressionem, nisi ab odora re us{que} deferren∣tur moleculae se•• Corpuscula quaedam, ea ratione Commensurata ipsi olfact•••• sensorio, u•• ipsum moveant afficiant ve; alia quidem perturbate ac discrepan∣ter ex quo odores Ingrati sunt; alia placide & accommodate, ex quo Iucundi sunt odores: men are to conceive, that an Odour could make no sensi∣ble impression of it self, unless there were transferred from the odorous object certain substantial Effluxes, or minute Bodies, so Commensurate or Analogous to the peculiar Contexture of the Organ of smelling, as to be capable of affecting the same; and those either perturbdly and discor∣dantly, whence some Odours are Ingrateful; or amicably and conveni∣ently, and those Odours are Grateful.

(3) And Gal••n, attended on by most of the Aesculapian Tribe, sings the same tune, and in as high a key as either of the Former; saying, (in lib. de instrum. olfact cap 2.) Id quod a rerum corporibus exhalat, Odoris substantia est: though Casserius Placentinus (de fabric. Nasi, Sect. 2. cap. 3.) hath endeavoured to corrupt the genuine sense of those words, by converting substantia into subjectum, as if Galen intended only that the Exhalation from an odorous body was only the subjectum inhaesionis, and the odour it self meerly the Quality inhaerent therein. Contrary to the rules of Fide∣lity and Ingenuity; because incongruous both the Letter of the Text, and the Syntaxis thereof with his whole Enquiry.

(4) And the Lord St. Alban, though a modern, yet not unworthy to enter the Chorus with the noblest among the Ancients, though He had too frequently used his tongue to the Dialect of Immaterial

Qualities, and spiritual Images, in his discourses of the other senses; doth yet make a perfect unison with Galen, in this particular, delivering his judge∣ment in most full and definite termes, thus: Certain it is, that no smell issu∣eth from a body, but with emission of some Corporeal substance; (Sylva sylvar. Cent. 9. experim. 834.)

On the other side, we hear the great Genius of Nature,* 1.203 as his Idolaters miscall him, Aristotle, and that most numerous of Sects, the Peripatetick, vehemently contending, that an Odour belongs to the classis of simple, or Immaterial Qualities; and that though it be wafted or transported on the wings of an Exhalation, from the Odorate body to the Sensory: yet is the sensory affected onely with the meer Image, or Intentional species thereof.

Now the moments of Authority being thus equal on both sides,* 1.204 our province is to determine the scales by the praepondium of Reason, i. e, with an even hand to examine the weight of the Arguments on which each of these contrary Opinions is grounded

To begin with the Later, as the most Epidemical and generally entertain∣ed; we find the principal Base of it to be only that common Axiome, Sen∣sus non percipiunt substantias, sed tantum earum Accidentia, that no sense is invaded and actuated into sensation by the Real or Material, but onely the intentional species of the Object: which being weak of it self, and by us frequently subverted in our praecedent Discourses; the whole superstru∣cture thereon relying is already ruined, and they who will reaedifie it, must lay a new foundation.

But, as to the Former, that an Odour is a perfect substance, by material impression on the Sensory causing a sensation of it self therein; this seems a Truth standing upon such firm feet of its own, that it contemns the crutches of sophistry. For

(1) No Academick can be so obstinate, as not to acknowledge,* 1.205 that there is a certain Effluvium, or Corporeal Exhalation from all odorous bo∣dies, diffused and transmitted through the aer; as well because his own ob∣servation doth ascertain him, that all Aromatiques and other odorous bo∣dies, in tract of a few years, confess a substantial Contabescence, or decay of Quantity; which makes our Druggists and Apothecaries conserve their parcels of Ambre Grise, Musk, Civit, and other rich Perfumes, in bladders, and those immured in Glasses, to praevent the exhaustion of them by spon∣taneous emanation: as for this, that the odour doth most commonly conti∣nue vigorous in the medium, a good while after the remove of the source, or body from which it was effused. And Aristotle himself, after his pe∣remptory Negative, Odorem non esse 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Effluxionem: could not but let slip this Affirmative, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, quod effluit ex corporibus, ipsa est odorum substantia.* 1.206

(2) Common Experience confirms, that odours are vigorous and po∣tent, not only in the production of sundry Affections in the brain, good or evil, according to their vehemency and Gratefulness or Noy∣somness, by the refocillation or pollution of the spirits; but also in the

Vellication and frequently the Corrosion of tender investment of the Nostrills. Thus much the reverend Oracle of Cous well observed in 28 Aphorisme 5 Sect.; Odoramentorum suffitus muliebria educit, & ad alia plaerumque utilis esset, nisi gravitatem capitis inferret: and Galen supports with his opinion and arguments,* 1.207 that pleasant Odours are a kinde of Nourishment of the spirits. Besides, Plutarch reports, that He observed Catts grow mad onely by the smell of certain odori∣ferous Unguents: and Levinus Lemnius (de Natur. miracul) hath a me∣morable story of certain Travellers, who passing through large fields of Beans in the Flower, in Holland, become Phrantick meerly with the strength of their smell. And all Physicians dayly finde, that good smels, by a recreation of the languid spirits, speedily restore men from swooning fits; as evil scents often induce Vomitings, syncopes, Vertigoes, and other suddain symptomes. Nay, scarce an Author, who hath written of the Plague and its Causes, but abounds in relati∣ons of those accursed miscreants, who have kindled most mortal infe∣ctions, by certain Veneficious practices, and Compositions of putrid and noysom Odours: witness Petrus Droetus (de pestilentia, cap. 10.) Wierus (de Venificiis lib. 3. cap. 37) Horatius Augenius (lib. de peste, cap. 3) Her∣cules Saxonia (de plica, cap. 2. & 11.) Thomas Iordanus (de pestis phaeno∣men. tr. 1. cap 18.) and Sennertus, out of Nich. Polius in Haemerologia Si∣lesiae, (in lib. de peste, cap. 2.) Which prodigious Effects clearly pro∣claim the mighty energy of their Causes, and are manifestoes sufficient, that Odours justly challenge to themselves those Attributes, which are proper onely to Corporiety: nor can ought but downright ignorance ex∣pect them from the naked Immaterial Qualities, or imaginary Images of the Peripatetick.

* 1.208(3) The Manner of the Odours moving, or Affecting the Sensory can never be explained, but by assuming a certain Commensuration, or Cor∣respondency betwixt the Particles amassing the Odour, and the Con∣texture of the Olfactory Nerves, or Mammillary Processes of the brain delated through the spongy bone. For (1) it is Canonical, that no Immaterial can Operate upon a Material, Physically; the inexplicable activity of the Rational Soul upon the body by the mediation of the spirits, and that of Angelical essences excepted. (2) Though an O∣dour, diffused through the aer, chance to touch upon the hands, cheeks, lips, tongue, &c. yet doth it therein produce no sensation of it self; be∣cause the Particles of it hold no proportion to either the pores, or parti∣cles of which those parts are composed: but arriving at the organ of smel∣ling, it cannot but instantly excite the Faculty therein resident to an actu∣al sensation, or apprehension of it; in regard of that correspondency in Figure and Contexture, which the particles of it hold to the pores and particles of the Odoratory Nerves. Certainly, as the Contexture of the Odoratory Nerves is altogether different from that of the Tongue; and so the minute bodies of them, as well as the small spaces intercepted among those minute bodies, in all points of their superficies not contingent, are likewise of a dissimilar configuration from the particles and intercep∣ted vacuola of the Tongue: so also is it necessary, that the small bodies, which commove and affect the Contexture of the Odoratory Nerves, be altogether dissimilar to those, which commove and affect the contexture of the Tongue, since, otherwise all objects would be in common, and the Distinction of senses unnecessary.

Now (lest we should seem to beg the Quaestion) that the sensation is effected in the Odoratory Nerves,* 1.209 only by the Figures of the particles of an Odour; and that the variety of Odours depends on the variety of im∣pressions made on the sensory, respective to their various figures and con∣textures: this is not obscurely intimated in those formerly recited words of Epicurus, Molecularum, sive Corpusculorum quaedam perturbate ac dis∣crepanter, quaedam verò placide ac leniter, seu accommodatè se habere, ad olfactus sensorium. The substance whereof is this, that because the par∣ticles and Contexture of some Odours are such, that they strike the sen∣sory roughly and discordantly to the contexture thereof; therefore are they Ingrateful: and on the contrary, because other Odours have such particles and such contextures, as being smooth in Figure, strike the senso∣ry gently, evenly and concordantly to the contexture thereof; therefore are they Grateful and desiderable. We might have introduced Plato him∣self, as lighting the tapor to us, in this part••cular; insomuch as He saith (in Timaeo) that the sweet sort of Odours [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] de mulcere, & quâ inseritur, amicabiliter se habere, doth softly stroke, and cause a certain blandishment in the sensory: but, that the kinde of noysom or stinking Odours [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] doth in a manner Exasperate and wound it. To this Incongruity or Dispropor∣tion betwixt offensive smells and the composure of the Odoratory Nerves, the profound Fracastorius plainly alludeth, in his; proportionalitèr autem se habent & odores, quorum ingratissimus est, qui F••tidus appellatur, quique abominabili in saporibus respondet; nam & hic ex iis pariter resul∣tat, quae nullam habent digestionem, nec rationem mistionis, sed confusionem èmultis fere ac diversis, qualia fere sunt Putrescentia, in quibus dissoluta mistione evaporatio diversorum contingit. (de sympath. & antipath. cap. 14) importing withal, that the reason why the stink of corrupting Car∣casses is of all other most noysom, is because the odours effuming from them consist of heterogeneous or divers particles. If you had rather hear this in Verse, be pleased to listen to that Tetrastich of Lucretius;

Non simile penetrare, putes, primordia formâ In nares hominum, cum taetra Cadavera torrent; Et cum Scena Croco Cilici perfusa recens est, Ara{que} Panchaeos exhalat propter odores.

Upon which we may justly thus descant. As the hand touching a lock of wool, is pleased with the softness of it; but grasping a Nettle, is injured by that phalanx of villous stings, wherewith Nature hath guarded the leaves thereof: so are the Nostrills invaded with the odour of Saffron, delight∣ed therewith, because the particles of it are smooth in figure, and of equal contexture; but invaded with the odour of a putrid Carcase, they are highly offended, because the particles thereof are asper in figure and of unequal contexture, and so prick and dilacerate the tender senso∣ry.

Moreover,* 1.210 whereas there is so great variety of individual Tempe••a∣ments among men, and some have the Contexture of their odoratory Nerves exceeding dissimilar to that of others; hence may we well derive 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cause of that so much admired secret, Why those Odours, which are

not onely grateful, but even highly cordial to some persons, are most odious and almost poysonous to others. Infinite are the Examples recorded by Physicians, in this kinde; but none more memorable than that remembred by Plutarch (lib. 1. advers. Coloten.) of Berenice and a certain Spartan woman, who meeting each other instantly disliked and fainted, because the one smelt of Butter, the other of a certain fragrant Ointment. However, the rarity of the Accident will not permit us to pass over the mention of a Lady of honor and eminent prudence, now living in London; who doth usu∣ally swoon at the smell of a Rose (the Queen of sweets:) and sometimes feasts her nose with Assa faetida (the Devils Turd, as some call it) than which no favour is generally held more abominable; and this out of no Affectation, for her wisdom and modesty exclude that praetence, nor to prevent Fitts of the Mother, for she never knew an Hysterical passion, but in others, in all her life, as she hath frequently protested to me, who have served her as Physician many years.

* 1.211Again, as this Assumption of the Corporiety of an Odour doth easily solve the Sympathies and Antipathies observed among men, to particular smells; so likewise doth it yield a plain and satisfactory reason, why some Br••••t Animals are pleased with those Odours; which are extremely hateful to others. Why Doggs abhorr the smell of Wine, and are so much de∣lighted with the stink of Carrion, as they are loath to leave it behind them, and therefore tumble on it to perfume their skins therewith? Why a Cat so much dislikes the smell of Rue, that she will avoid a Mouse that is rubbd with the juice thereof; as Africanus (in Geoponicis)? Why Mice are poysoned with the scent of Rododaphne, or Oleander, commonly named Rose-bay-tree; as Apuleius, and from him Weckerus (de secretis Ani∣mal.)? Why Serpents are driven from Gardens by the smell of Citro••s as Galen affirms; when yet they solace themselves with that of Savin, which our nose condemns? Why Cocks cannot endure the breath of Garlick; which is soveraign incense to Turkeys, and pure Alchermes to their drooping yong ones? Why Moths are destroyed by the fume of Hopps; which is Ambre Grise to Bees, as Mouffet (de insectis)? For the Caus•• hereof wholly consists in the Similitude or Dissimilitude be∣twixt the particular Contexture of the Sensory, and the Figures of the particles of the odour.

* 1.212The Materiality of an Odour being thus firmly commonstrated; the next Considerable is the Generation, and proxime Efficient Cause thereof. And herein Aristotle came neerer the truth, than in his conception of the Essence of it; for that Assertion of his, Odorem gigni & moveri beneficio Caloris, that Heat conduceth both to the Generation and Motion or Diffu∣sion of an Odour, doth well deserve our assent. For, whether those minute Masses, or small Concretions, that constitute the body of an Odour, be con∣tained ch••••fly in some sulphurous substance, as the Dissolutions and Ex∣periment•• of Chymistry seem to conclude; or ambuscadoed in any other consisten•••• whatever: yet still is it manifest, that they are deduced into act and seques••••ed from those dissimilar or heterogeneous bodies of Earth and Water 〈◊〉〈◊〉 surrund and oppress them, and so becoming more at liberty and unite••▪ they more vigorously affect the sense, and all this by the ener∣gy of Heat▪ Hence comes it, that all Fruits are so much more Fragrant, by how much more Concocted and Maturated by the warmth of the Sun.

That all Aromaticks grow in Hot Climats. That all smells are stronger in Summer, than Winter; as Plutarch observes (lib. de Caus. Natur. cap. 25.) where he enquires, why in Frost wild beasts leave but a cold scent behind them, when they are hunted. That all odoriferous Druggs are Hot, and suffer a perpetual exhaustion or expence of their halituous substance: so that who so would conserve their Fragrancy, must embalm them in Oyl, or incorporate them with Gumms, or other substance not easily evaporable; according to the common practice of all Perfumers and Confectioners; or immure them in close conservatories, and that rather in great lumps, than small fragments, and in Cold rather than Hot rooms. Hence it is also, that all Botanicks hold it for an unquestionable Axiome, Omnia Odorata esse ca∣lida; so that some have undertaken to distinguish of the degrees of Heat in Plants and other Simples, meerly by the vehemence or languor of their Odour: and that Aristotle (problem. sect. 12. quaest. 12.) affirms that all O∣dorous seeds are Calefactive, because Heat is the Efficient of an Odour; to which Galen also subscribes (4 de simpl. medicament. facul. cap. 22.)

From the Nature & Efficient of Odours,* 1.213 we are conducted to their Diffe∣rence, or Distinct species; which is an Argument involved not in the least Difficulties. For, since the imperfection of our sense of smelling is such, that it is affectable only with the more vehement sort of them, which are but few in comparison to those many, which the sagacity of most Bruit A∣nimals makes familiar to their deprehension, and so we remain ignorant of the greatest part of them; and did we know them, yet should we be to seek for proper Appellatives to express their particular natures: to deliver an exact Table of all their Distinctions, is not only difficult, but impossible. Which Naturalists well understanding, have been forced to the cleanly shift of transferring the distinct names of sapours over to the specifical Diffe∣rences of Odours; there being some manifest symbolism betwixt the two senses, and no obscure Analogy betwixt the Conditions of their objects: as Aristotle insinuates in his Affirmation, Nullum corpus esse odoriferum, quod non pariter saporiferum existat (de sens & sensil. cap. 5.) that all Odo∣riferous bodies are also saporiferous; and in his definition of an olfactile, or odorable object to be, Quod sapidae siccitatis diluendae ac diffundendae vim sortitur. Well may we, therefore, content our selves with the Discrimi∣nation of those kinds of Odours, that fall under the Cognizance of our sense; and those are Sweet, Sower, Austere, Acerb, and Fatt or Luscious: as for Putrid or Faeti•• Odours, they have resemblance to Bitter Sapours, because as Bitter things are o••ious and distastful to the pallate, and no man swallows them without some horror and reluctancy, so likewise doth the Nose never admit rotten and cadaverous smells without loathing and offence. There is also another Difference of smells, whereof one kind is either pleasant or unpleasant by Accident, or upon Circumstance; as the smell of Meats and Drinks is pleasant to the Hungry, but offensive to the Full-gordged, and this sort is in common as well to Beasts, as Men: the other is pleasant, or un∣pleasant of their own Nature, as the smells of Herbs, Flowers, Perfumes, &c. which conduce neither to the Excitement, nor Abatement of Appe∣tite, unless they be admixt to meats or drinks; to which Stratis alluded, when taxing Uripides he said, Cum lens coquitur, unguenti nil infundito, and this Difference is proper only to man. Lastly, Authors have divided Odours into Natural, and Artificial, or Simple and Compound; the Latter whereof our Luxury and Delicacy have enhanced to such immoderate

rates, that the Confection of them is become an Arte, and reduced to cer∣tain Dispensatories and set Praescripts, and that Lady is not al-a-mode, who hath not her Manuscript of Recipes for Perfumes, nay every street hath its Myropolies or shops of sweets, of all sorts.

* 1.214Finally, the Medium inservient to Odoration, is either Aer, or Water: yet neither according to Essence, but Infection, or Impraegnation. That ••he Aer is a convenient Convoy, or Vehicle of an Odour, no man did ever doubt: and that water hath the like Capacity, or perodorable Faculty, though in an inferiour degree; we may, with Aristotle (de histor. Animal. 4. cap. 8.) conclude from the vulgar Experiment of betraying Fishes with perfumed Baites.

CHAP. VIII. OF SAPOURS.

SECT. I.

THE Nature of SAPOURS,* 1.215 the proper object of the Taste, Aristotle (de sens. & sensil. cap. 4.) concludes to be more easily Cognoscible, than that of Odours, Visibles, or the Ob∣jects of the other Senses; because as He praesumes, the sense of Tasting in Man, is more Exquisite, than his Smelling, Sight, &c. Whether his Reason be not praecarious, we need not determine: but it too nearly concerns us to affirm, that the ex∣treme slenderness of his doctrine, touching the Essence and Principles, of Sapours as well in General as Particular; erected on that common imaginary base of Immaterial Qualities, hath given us just occasion to sus∣pect the solidity of his Inference or Conclusion; and left us cause to ac∣count that sentence, much more Canonical, That things most manifest to the Sense, often prove most obscure to the Understanding. For, not∣withstanding we have the demonstration of our sense, that, as He and all other Philosophers unanimously assert, the Object of the Tasting, in General, is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Gustabile: yet doe his endeavours afford so dimme a light to our profounder inquisitions, as to leave us in the dark of insatisfaction, when We come to explore, What is the Formal Reason of a Sapour; What are the Principles, or Material and Efficient Cause thereof; and What Relation it bears unto, or Manner how it affects the Tongue, the prime and adaequate instrument of Tasting. Which that we may with due fulness and perspicuity declare, it behoveth us to in∣vite your attention to a faithful Summary of His Speculations concerning that Subject.

* 1.216Aristotle, from whose Text all the Peripateticks have not receded insomuch as in a title, as to the particular under debate, fixeth the original of a Sapour, in a certain Contemperation of three prime Ele∣mental Qualities▪ viz. (1) Terrestrious Siccity. (2) Aqueous Humidity. (3) Heat. The two former as the Material Causes, the last as the Effi∣cient, to which, according to his custome, He consigns the masculine and determinative Energy, as in this, so in all natural productions. The necessity or the Concurrence of these three First Qualities to the Generation of a Sapour in any Concretion, He inferrs chiefly from hence; that Water, being in the purity or simplicity of its es∣sence, absolutely insipid, if percolated through Siccum terrestre, a∣dust Earth, doth alwayes acquire a Sapidity, or Savouriness, propor∣tionate to the intense, or remiss adustion of the terrestrious material dissolved by, and incorporated to it self: as is commonly observa∣ble in Fountains, which become impraegnate or tincted with the sa∣pours of those veins of Earth, through whose Meanders and streights they have steered in their long subterraneous voyages; and in all Lixivial decoctions, or Lees, which obtain a manifest Saltness on∣ly by transcolation through Ashes, the Earthy and adust reliques of compound bodies, dissolved by Fire. To which, He moreover addes, that because the Contemperature may be various, according to greater or lesser proportion of either of the three ingredients; and the Aqueous Humidum, united to the Earthy Siccum, hath its con∣sistence sometimes participant of Crassitude, sometime of Tenuity: there∣fore are not all Sapours alike, but different according to the several Gradu∣alities of their respective and specifical Causes. And thus much in the General.

* 1.217To progress to the brief survey of Particulars, it seems requisite that we observe; that Galen, Avicenna, Averrhoes, and most Physitians after them, have conceived this Theory of Aristotles so firm and impraegnable, as they have thereon founded one of their pillars for the invention of Remedies, and advanced rules for the Conjectural investigation of the manifest Faculties of Medicaments, by the Taste: to that end constituting Eight Differences, or Generical Distinctions of Sa∣pours, viz.

(1) Acer, which affects the mouth and chiefly the Tongue, with a cer∣tain acrimony and pungent ardor; such as is eminently conspicuous in Pep∣per, Pellitory, Euphorbium, Cassea lignea, Winterian Bark, &c. It ariseth from a Composition of tenuious, dry and hot parts, and cannot subsist in a subject of any other constitution.

(2) Acid, or Sharp, which likewise penetrateth and biteth the tongue, but with some constringency, and without any sense of heat: such as is deprehended in Vinegre, juice of Limons, Citrons, Woodsorrel, Berberies, and in some Malacotones and Quinces. It results from a Concretion of subtle and dry parts, either where the innate heat is resolved by some degree of putrefaction, as in Vinegre: or where the innate heat is so small as to be inferior to Cold, and that associated with extreme siccity; as in juice of Limons, &c.

(3) Fat, or Luscious, which sollicites the Gusts neither with heat, nor acrimony; but furrs and daubs the mouth with an unctuous len∣tor, or viscidity. Such is remarkable in Oyle Olive, Oyle of sweet Almonds, Wallnuts, in Marrow, Butter, and the Fats of Beasts, which have no rancidity, either acquired by antiquity, or natural, such as is perceivable in the Fat of Lions, Wolves, and Tigers: and in all Mu∣cilaginous Plants, as in Althaea and White Lilly roots, &c. This hath its production from a thin aereal matter, temperate in heat and cold.

(4) Salt, which doth not much calefie, but with a sharp and pe∣netring siccity bite the tongue; as is observed in the degustation of Common Salt, Nitre, and among Vegetables chiefly in Rock Sampier. This Sapour is also sensible in all Chymical Salts, extracted from Bodies by the sequestrating activity of Fire, cinefying their dry and terrestrious remains: nor is there any Compound in Nature, from which pyrotechny may not extract the Calx or proper Salt there∣of, discernable by the taste. And therefore it is manifest, that all salt∣ness subsisteth in a matter, whose principal ingredients, Heat and Siccity are equal.

(5) Austere, which being moderately adstringent, doth with some asperity coarctate the particles of the tongue; and therefore according to the judgment of the pallate, it seems dry and cooling. This is more properly called the Crude Sapour, as being peculiar to all Fruits during their immaturity; as is generally noted in the juice of unripe Grapes, green Apricocks, Pears, Apples, Medlars, Porcellane, &c. The substance wherein it consisteth, must be equally participant of Earth and Water, but where Cold hath the upper hand of Heat.

(6) Sweet, which being not offensive by the unevenness or exupe∣rance of any Quality, affects the sense with suavity or delight. Such eve∣ry man knows to be in Sugar, Honey, Liquorice, Iujubes, Dates, Figgs, and in most Fruits after their maturity: as also in Manna, and, in some degree, in Milk.

(7) Bitter, the Contrary to Sweet, which offending by the asperity and tenuity of its parts, doth in a manner corrade and divell the sensory. This superlatively discovers it self in Aloes, Coloquyntida, Rhubarb, Wormwood, the lesser Centaury, Bitter Almonds, and the Galls of Animals. The matter of it is crass and terrene, but adust by immoderate Heat; and hence that Galenical Axiome, Omne amarum est calidum & siccum.

(8) Acerb, or Sower, which bordereth upon the Austere or Pontick Sapour, being distinguishable from it, only by a greater ingratefulness to the sense; for it more constringeth and exasperateth all parts of the mouth, and so seems more exsiccative and refrigerative. It is prodigally perceived in the rind of Pomegranates, Galls, Sumach, Cypress Nuts, the Bark of Oak, the Cups of Achorns, &c. Its residence is alwayes in a Composition to∣tally terrene and drye, whose languid heat is subdued to inactivity by the superior force of its antagonist, Cold.

To these some Modern Physitians (to whom that Mystagogus or Priest of the Arabian Oracles, Fernelius, seems to have been the Coryphaeus) have superadded a ninth Sapour, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Fatuous; which affecting the sense with no impression, is indeed no Sapour, but rather the Privation of all Sapidity. To this Heteroclite are common∣ly referred the several species of Bread Corn, Gourds, Citrals, Cucumbers, &c. Whose materials though crass, are not yet terrene, dry and adstri∣ctive; but diluted with a plentiful portion of aqueous moisture, not exquisitely permixt, because of the small allowance of heat to their Composition.

* 1.218Now (to pass from the faithful Abridgment to the aequitable Examen of this Doctrine, of such sacred estimation in the Schools.) though the Enquiries of most have steered this course, directed by the Chart of Aristotle, and attempted the deduction of all Sapours from Primitive Qua∣lities: yet have they missed the Cape of truth. For, as Scaliger (in lib. de Plantis.) excellently argues, we may as safely derive Life, Sense, Increment, voluntary Motion, nay Risibility and Intellection (actions flowing from Forms more noble and semi-divine) from Elements im∣mediately, as Sapours from their First Qualities: unless it can be first evinced, that each Element hath some sapour actually inexistent; which but barely to suppose, is an absurdity gross enough to degrade the owner from the dignity of a Physiologist forever, and openly re∣pugnant to the Fundaments of the Aristotelean Philosophy. To which argument of Scaligers, we shall superadd this weighty exception of our own; that according to the Hypothesis of First Elemental Qualities, it is absolutely impossible to Explicate the Causes of that so great Di∣versity of Tasts not only among Animals of different species, but Indi∣viduals of the same species; of which we shall discourse more expresly in opportunity.

* 1.219Wheref••re we account it both more honourable and satisfactory, to incline rather to that laudable opinion of the Chymist, whose Flames have so farr enlightned our reason, as to shew, that the Primary Cause of S••pours doth consist in Salt; because all pyrotechnical Disso∣lutions seem to establish that Axiome, Sal est primum Sapidum & Gu∣stabile, & omnia quae saporem habent, eam propter salem habent; ubi∣cunque enim s••por deprehenditur, ibi sal est, & ubicunque sal, ibi sapor: as the judiciou•• Sennertus hath observed (de Consensu Chymicorum cum Gale∣nic. cap. 11.) and Lucius Grillus hath copiously and solidly declared in that elaborate treatise of his, de Sapore Amaro & Dulci, to which we re∣mit the farther Curious.* 1.220

But, if we would Anatomize the Heart of this Subject, and establish a more exact theory of the First Principles of a Sapour; we must consult the Oracles of Democritus and Plato, which tell us in short, that all Sapours arise from the minute particles of Bodies, of such determinate Figures and Contextures, as being applied to the tongue, they naturally produce that Affection therein, which we call Gustation, or Tasting. Of Democritus ••uctority, in this point, no man can justly doubt while Aristotle (de sens. & sensil. cap. 4.) avoucheth that He [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] did referr Sapours to Figures: and Theophrastus, in a

more ample descant upon the text, affirms that He defined the particu∣lar sorts of Figures, which constitute the particular species of Sapours; in these words, Rotundas esse, congruaque mole figuras, quae Dulcem faciant; magnâ figurâ, quae Acerbum; multangulâ miniméque orbiculari, quae Acrem; angulatâ distortâ, quae Salsum; rotundâ, laevi, distortâ, quae Amarum; tenui, rotund••, parv••, quae Pinguem And, what was Platoes persuasion, concerning the same Argument, Himsef most perspicuously explains (in Timaeo) where He in short adscribes the production of all Sapours [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] to Asperity and Laevity: and di∣stinguishing all Sapours into two general orders, the First a Pleasant or Sweet sort, the other an Unpleasant, which runs up into several branches (for as it stands opposed to Sweet, it is either Bitter, or Salt, or Acid, or Acerb, or Acer, or Austere, &c.) He derives the First kind from hence, that the sapid object consists of particles so configu∣rate, that effused upon the organ of Tasting, and entering the small pores or receptaries thereof, they become symbolical or correspon∣dent to its small particles in figure and contexture, and so affect it gently, evenly, and concordantly; and the Latter from hence, that the sapid object is composed of such Particles, as have their Figures and Contexture so disproportionate and incommensurable to the pores and particles of the tongue, that invading it and entering its contexture, they exasperate, corrade and offend the same. And hence was it, that Lucre∣tius seems to have borrowed his,

Ut facilè agnosc••s, è laevibus atque rotundis Esse ea, quae sensus jucunde tangere possunt: At contra, quae amara, atque aspera cunque videntur, Haec magis hamalis inter se cumque teneri; Proptereaque solere vias rescindere nostris Sensibus, introituque suo perrumpere corpus.

And this is the opinion to which we have espoused our constant as∣sent, as well upon the obligation of those Reasons formerly alledged,* 1.221 in our Original of Qualities; as upon this important Consideration, that no other Hypothesis can afford a satisfactory Reason either of manner of the Sapours moving and affecting the sensory, or why there is such infinite Variety of Tasts not only among Animals of different Species, but even in individuals of the same Species, and particularly in men, among whom Millions are found, who delight in Worm∣wood, and abhorr Sugar; some that feast their Pallates with Aloes; others that think their mouths quite out of taste, unless they be ru∣minating the leaves of Tobacco; nay, we have known a Noble person of our own Nation, who had so singular a Pallate, that whenever He took a Purging Potion, would swallow it down by spoonfuls, as judging the pleasure too great to be shortned by a hasty draught, and when twas wholly exhausted, would wish himself a Ruminating Animal, that so He might taste it over and over, as if Philoxenus wish for a Cranes neck were too short to reach the height of so desireable a delight; and another, who would not be persuaded but the Forbidden Fruit was a Coloquyntida Apple, because he thought the taste of that the most Ambrosiack of all others.

But, conceding with Democritus and Plato, that the Variety of Sa∣pours is caused meerly by the Diversity of Impressions on the spongy substance of the Tongue, respective to the various Figures and Con∣textures of the minute Particles of Bodies applied thereto, and by the salivous moisture thereof so admitted into the pores, as sensibly to affect it: we say, conceding this, we soon may solve this Dissimilitude of Tastes, only by saying, that because the Contexture of the particles of the tongue of one man, is different from that of the particles of another; therefore doth one delight in the savor of one thing, the other of another: every man being of necessity most pleased with the taste of that, whose particles in figure and contexture are most symbolical or Correspondent to the Figures and Contexture of the Particles of his tongue; and è contra. To which we shall only add, that the Reason why to men in Feavers the sweetest things seem bitter, is only this; that the Contexture of the Parti∣cles of the Tongue being altered, as well by the intense Heat of the Feaver, as the infusion of a Bilious Humour into the pores thereof: those things, whose Particles being formerly accommodate, appeared in the species of sweetness, are now become asymbolical and inconvenient to the particles of the tongue, and therefore appear Bitter.

* 1.222Nor is Aristotles reprehension of Democritus, of weight enough to Coun∣ter-encline our judgment; his chief Objections being rather Sophistical, than Solid, and so no sooner urged than dissolved.

His First is of this importance; if the particles of Sapid Objects were Figurate, according to Democritus Assumption, then would the sight, as a Sense far more acute in perception, deprehend their various Figures rather than the Taste: but the Sight doth not discern them; Ergo.

Which is soon expeded, by Answering, that it is not in the jurisdicti∣on of one sense to judge of objects proper to another; nor is the quaestion about the Figures, as they are in themselves, i. e. without relation to the sense, but as they produce such a determinate Effect on the sensory, of which the Tasting is the sole and proper Criterion. For Qualities are to be reputed, not so much Absolute and constant Realities, as simple and Relative Apparencies, whose Specification consisteth in a certain Modifi∣cation of the First General Matter, respective to that distinct Affection they introduce upon this or that particular Sense, when thereby actually de∣prehended.

His Second of this. Insomuch as there is a Contrariety among sensible objects of all kinds; but none among Figures, according to that univer∣sally embraced Canon, Figuris nihil esse Contrarium: if the Diversity of Sapours were derivative from the Diversity of Figures, then would there be no Cont••••riety betwixt Sapours; but Sweet and Bitter are Contra∣ries; Ergo.

Which is soon detected to subsist upon a Principle meerly precarious; for we are y••t ignorant of any reason, why we should not account an Acute Figure the Contrary to an Obtuse; a Gibbous the opposite to a Plane; a Smooth the Antagonist to a Rough; an Angular the Antitheton to a Sphere, &c.

His Third, and most considerable, of this. Because the variety of Fi∣gures is infinite, at least, inassignable; therefore would the variety of Sa∣pours, if their distinct species were dependent on the distinct species of Fi∣gures, be aequally infinite: but all the observable Differences of Sa••ours exceed not the number of Eight, at most; Ergo.

Answer; should we allow Aristotles distinction of Sapours to be genu∣ine: yet would it not follow, that therefore there are no more Specifical Subdivisions of each Genus; because from the various commistions of those Eight Generical Differences one among another, an incom∣prehensible variety of Distinct Sapours may be produced. Besides, is not that Sweetness, which the tongue perceives in Hony; manifestly different from that of Milk? that of Sugar easily discernable from both? that of Canary Sack different from that of Malago? that of an Apple distin∣guishable from that of a Plumm? that of Flesh clearly distinct from all the rest? yet doth that Genus of Sweet comprehend them all. On the other side, is the Amaritude of Aloes, Coloquyntida, Rhubarb, Wormwood, &c. one and the same? or the Acerbity of Cherries, Prunes, Medlars, &c. identical? no man, certainly, dares affirm it. Why therefore should we not write our names in the Catalogue of those, who conceive as great variety of Tastes, as there is of Sapid objects in Nature. Or, since the Experiments of Chymistry have made it probable, that all Sapours derive themselves from Salts, as from their Primary Cause; why may we not con∣cede so many several sorts of salts, and so many possible Commistions of them, as may suffice to the production of an incomprehensible variety of Sapours?

And this gives us occasion to observe,* 1.223 that Nature seems to have fur∣nished the Tonge with a certain peculiar Moisture, chiefly to this end, that it might have a General Menstruum, or Dissolvent of its own, for the edu∣ction of those Salts from hard and drye bodies, and the imbibition of them into its spongy substance, that so it might deprehend and discern them.

CHAP. IX. Of Rarity, Density, Perspicuity, Opacity.

SECT. I.

* 1.224HAving thus steered through the dee∣pest Difficulties touching the pro∣per objects of the other Senses, the Chart of Method directs us in our next course to profound the parti∣cular natures of all those Qualities, which belong to the apprehensive jurisdiction of the Sense of TOUCH∣ING, either immediately, or rela∣tively. But, before we weigh Anchor, that we may avoid the quicksands of too General Apprehen∣sions, and draw a Map or Scheme of all the Heads of our intended En∣quiries; tha•• so we may praepare the mind of our Reader to accompany us the more easily and smoothly: it is requisite that we advertise,

* 1.225(1) That the Attribute of Touching is sometimes in Common to all Bodies, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 well Inanimate, as Animate, when their superficies or ex∣tremes ar•• Contingent; according to that Antithesis of Lucretius, Tactus Corporibus cunctis, intactus Inani. Sometimes in Common to all Sens••••, insomuch as all Sensation is a kind of Touching, it be∣ing necessa••••, that either the object it self immediately, or some sub∣stantial Em••nation from it, be contingent to the Sensory; as we have apodictically declared in our praecedent considerations of Visible, Au∣dible, Odo••••ble, and Gustable Species. Sometimes (and in praesent) Proper to th•• Sense of Touching in Animals; which, however it extend to the Per••••ption of Objects, in number manifold, in nature various and frequ••••••ly even repugnant (whereupon some Philosophers have contuma••iously contended for a Plurality of Animal Touchings; others gone so high as to constitute as many distinct Powers of Touch∣ing, as th••re are [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Differences and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of conditions in Tangibles) doth yet apprehend them all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one and the same common reason, and determinate qualification, after the same manner, as the sight discernes White,

Black, Red, Green, &c. all sub communi Coloris ratione, in the common capacity of Colours.

And this is that fertile sense,* 1.226 to whose proper incitement we owe our Generation; for, had not the Eternal Providence endowed the Organs of∣ficial to the recruit of mankind, with a most exquisite and delicate sense of Touching, the titillation whereof transports a man beyond the severi∣ty of his reason, and charmes him to the act of Carnality; doubtless, the Deluge had been spared; for the First age had been the Last, and Huma∣nity been lost in the grave, as well as innocence in the fall of our first Parents. Quis enim▪ per Deum immortalem, concubitum, rem adeo fae∣dam, solicitaret, amplexaretur, ei indulgeret? quo Vultu Divinum illud Animal plenum rationis & consilii, quem vocamus Hominem, ob∣saenas mulierum partes, tot sordibus conspurcatus attrectaret, nisi incre∣dibili voluptatis aestro percita essent Genetalia? And let us but abate the temptation of this sense, and libidinous invitement of it praeambulous to the act of Congression; and we shall soon confess that so magnified delight of sensuality, to be no other than what the noblest of Stoicks, Marcus Antoninus defined it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, but the attrition of a base entrail, and the excretion of a little snivel, with a kind of convulsion, as Hippocrates describes it, This is that Fidus Achates, or constant friend, that conserves us in our first life, which we spend in the dark prison of the womb; ushers us into this, which our improvidence trifles away for the most part on the blandish∣ments of sensual Appetite; and never forsakes us, till Death hath trans∣lated us into an Eternal one. For when all our other unconstant senses perish, this faithful one doth not abandon us, but at that moment, which de∣termines our mortality. Whence Aristotle drew that prognostick (de Anim. lib. 3. cap. 13.)

that if any Animal be once deprived of the sense of Touching, death must immediately ensue; for neither is it possible (saith He) that any living Creature should want this sense, nor to the be∣ing of it is it necessary that it have any other sense beside this.

In a word, this is that persuasive sense, and whose testimony the wary Apostle chose to part with his infidelity, and to conclude the presence of his revived Lord. That painful sense, on the victory of whose torments the patient souls of Martyrs have ascended above their faith. That Virtual and Medical sense, by which the Great Physician of diseased na∣ture, was pleased to restore sight to the blind, agility to the lame, hear∣ing to the deaf; to extinguish the Feaver in Peters Mother-in-Law, stop the inveterate issue in his Haemorhoidal Client; unlock the adamantine gates of death, and restore the widows son from the total privation, to the perfect habit of life.

(2) That some Qualities are sensible to the Touch,* 1.227 which yet are common to the perception of other senses also; for no scholler can be ignorant of that Division of sensibles into Common and Pro∣per; and that among the Common are reckoned Motion, Quiet, Number, Figure, and Magnitude, according to the list of Aristotle (2 de Anim. cap. 6.)

* 1.228(3 and principally) That the Qualities of Concretions, either Com∣monly or Properly appertaining to the sense of Touching, are to be con∣sidered in their several Relations to the Principles on which they depend. First, some result from the Universal matter, Atomes, in this respect, that they intercept Inanity, or space betwixt them; and of this original are Rarity and Density, with their Consequents, Perspicuity and Opacity. Se∣condly, Some depend on the Common Materials, in this respect, that they are endowed with their three essential Proprieties, Magnitude, Figure, Mo∣tion: and that either Singly, or Conjunctly. (1) Singly, and either from their Magnitude alone; of which order is the Magnitude o•• Quantity of any Concretion; and the Consequents thereof, Subtility and Hebetude: or from their Figure alone, of which sort is the Figure of every thing; and the Consequents thereof, Smoothness and Asperity, &c. or only from their Motiv•• Virtue, of which kind is the Motive Force inhaerent in all things in th•• General, and that which assisteth and perfecteth the same in most things, the Habit of Motion, and particularly Gravity and Levity. (2) Conjunc••ly, from them all; of which production are those common∣ly called the ••our First Qualities, Heat, Cold, Dryness, Moysture; as also those which ••r•• deduced from them, as Hardness, Softness, Flexility, Du∣ctility: and all others of which Aristotle so copiously (but scarce perti∣nently) treateth in his fourth book of Meteors: and lastly, those by vulgar Physiologist named Occult Qualities, which are also derivative from A∣toms, in res••••ct of their three essential Proprieties; and among these the most eminent and generally celebrated, is the Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone.

* 1.229Now on each of these we intend to bestowe particular speculation, al∣lowing it the ••••me order, which it holds in this scheme, which seems to be only a faithful Transsumpt of the method of Nature: and we shall begin at Rarity and Density. (1) Because nothing can be generated but of Atoms commixt, and that Commixture cannot be without more or less of the In∣ane space in••••rcepted among their small masses; so that if much of the Inane space 〈◊〉〈◊〉 intercepted among them, the Concretion must be Rare, if little, Dense, of meer necessity: (2) Because, the Four First reputed Qua∣lities, Heat, Cold, Dryness, Moysture, are posterior to Rarity and Density, as appears by that of Aristotle (physic 8. cap. 16.) where, according to the interpretation of Pacius, He intimates, that Heat and Cold, Hard∣ness and Sof••ness are certain kindes of Rarity and Density; and there∣fore we are ••o set forth from them, as the more Common in Nature, and consequently the more necessary to be known, a Generalioribus enim, tan∣quam notioribus ad minus Generalia procedendum, is the advice of Arist. (physic. 1. cap. 2.)

SECT. II.

COncerning the immediate Causes of Rarity and Density in Bodies,* 1.230 di∣vers Conceptions are delivered by Philosophers. (1) Some, ob∣serving that Rare bodies generally are less, and Dense more Ponderous, and that the Division of a body into small parts, doth usually make it less swift in its descent through aer or water, than while it was intire; have thereupon determined the Reason of Rarity to consist in the actual division of a body into many small parts: and, on the contrary, that of Density to consist in the Coadunation or Compaction of many small parts in∣to one great continued mass. But, These considered not, that Chrystal is not more rare, though less weighty (proportionately) than a Dia∣mond: nor that the Velocity of bodies descending, doth not encrease in proportion to the difference of their several Densities, as their inad∣vertency made them praesume; there being sundry other Causes, besides the Density of a body, assignable to its greater Velocity of motion in descent, as the Heroical pen of Galileo hath clearly demonstrated (in 1. Dialog. de motu.) and our selves shall professedly evince in convenient place.

(2) Others,* 1.231 indecently leaping from Physical to Metaphysical specu∣lations, and imagining the substance of a body to be a thing really di∣st••nct from the Quantity thereof; have derived Rarity and Density from the ••••veral proportions, which Quantity hath to its substance; as if in Ra∣refaction a Body did receive no mutation of Figure, but an Augmentation, and in Condensation a Diminution of its Quantity. But the excessive subtility, or rather absolute incomprehensibility of this Distinction, doth evidently confess it to be meerly Chimerical, as we have formerly inti∣mated, in our discourse concerning the proper and genuine notions of Corporiety and Inanity.

(3) A Third sort there are,* 1.232 who having detected the incompetency of the first opinion, and absolute unintelligibility of the Second; judiciously desume the more or less of Rarity in any body, from the more or less of Vacuity intercepted among the parts thereof; and on the contrary, the more or less of Density from the greater or less exclusion of Inanity, by the reduction of the parts of a body to mutual Contingency. And this is that opinion, which only hath subjugated our judgement, and which seems worthy our best patronage: in regard not only of its sufficiency to expli∣cate all the various Apparences among bodies, resulting from their seve∣ral Differences in Rarity and Density; but also of its exuperance of rea∣son above the F••rst, and of intelligibility above the second; it being the duety of a Philosopher, always to prefer Perspicuity to Obscurity, plain and genuine notions to such as are abstracted not farther from mat∣ter, than all possibility of Comprehension.

* 1.233According to this Hypothesis, therefore, of Vacuities interspersed (of which ••pecurus seems to have been the Author) we understand, and dare define a Rare Body to be such, as obtaining little of Matter, possesseth much of Place; and on the contrary, a Dense one to be that, which obtaining much of Matter, possesseth little of Place: intending by Place, all that space circumscribed by the superfice of the Ambient, such as is the space in∣cluded betwixt the sides, or in the concave of a vessel.

* 1.234For, supposing any determinate space to be one while possessed by Aer alone, another while by Water alone; the Aer therein contained cannot be said to be Rare, but only because though it hath much less of matter, or substance, yet it takes up as much of space, or room as the Water: nor the Water to be Dense, but only because though it hath much more of matter, yet doth it take up no more of space, than the Aer. Whence it is purely Consequent, that if we conceive that Water to be rarified into Aer, and that Aer to be condensed into Water; the Aer made of the Water re••ifi∣ed, must replenish a vessel of capacity not only ten-fold, as Aristotle inconsi∣derately conjectured, but a hundred-fold greater, as Mersennus by stalick experiments hath demonstrated: and transpositively, the Water made by the Aer condensed, must be received in a Vessel of capacity an hundred-fold less; when yet in that greater mass of Aer, there can be no more of Mat∣ter, or Quantity, than was in that smaller mass of Water, before its Rare∣••action; nor in that smaller mass of Water less of Matter, or Quantity, than was in that greater mass of Aer, before its Condensation. Evident it is, therefore, that by those, contrary motions of Rarifaction and Conden∣sation, a Body doth suffer no more than the meer Mutation of its Figure, or the Diffusion and Contraction of its parts: its Quantity admitting no Augment••tion in the one, nor Diminution of the other.

* 1.235This being Apodictical, the sole Difficulty that requires our Enodation, is only this; Whether a Rare Body possessing a greater space, than a Dense, proportion••tely to its Quantity, doth so possess all that space circumscribed by its superfice, as to replenish all and every the least particle thereof, not leaving any space or spaces, however exile, unreplenisht with some adae∣quate particle of its matter? Or whether there are not some small parts of space, in••••rmixt among its diffused or mutually incontingent particles, in which no particles of its matter are included, and so there remain small Vacuola, or Empty spaces, such as we have formerly more than twi••e described, in our Chapter of a Disseminate Vacuity in Nature?

And this descends into another Doubt, whose clear solution is of so much importance, as richly to compensate our most anxious En∣quirie; viz. Whether Rarity be caused from the interception of much Inanity, when the parts of a Body, formerly Adunate, are separated each from other (at least, in some points of their superfices) and so the Body become so much more Rare, by how much the more, or more ample empty spaces are intercepted among its incontingent particles: or Wheth••r Density and Rarity depend on any other possible Causes besides th••s, i. e. without the intermistion of inane spaces among ••he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Bodies? And this we conceive to be the whole

and true state of that Controversie, which hath so perplexed the minds of many the most eminent Philosophers in the world.

That the Rarity and Density of Bodies can arise from no other Cause immediately,* 1.236 but the more or less of Inanity intercepted among their particles; may be thus Demonstrated.

If in a Rare body there be admitted no Vacuola, or small emp∣ty spaces, but it be assumed, that the particles of Matter are adae∣quate both in Number and Dimensions to the particles of space, wherein it is contained; then must it necessarily follow, that in Con∣densation many particles of Matter must be reduced into one particle space, which before Condensation was adaequate onely to one particle of Matter: and, on the contrary; in Rarefaction, one and the same particle of matter must possess many of space, each whereof, be∣fore Rarefaction, was in dimensions fully respondent thereto. For Example; in Aer condensed into Water, an hundred particles of Aer must be reduced into one particle of space: and in Water rarified in∣to Aer, one particle of the matter of Water must possess an hundred particles of space. Again, according to the Assumption of no Va∣cuity, since in a Vessel replete with Aer, the parts of Aer must be equal in number and dimensions to the parts of space, thereby circum∣scribed, none the least particle of space being admitted to be Inane; if you fill the same Vessel with Water, or Lead, or Gold, it must follow, that the parts of the matter of Aer, and the parts of the matter of Water, Lead, or Gold, shall be equal in number, because Quae sunt uni tertio aequalia; aequalia sunt etiam inter se: and if so, needs must Aer be aequally Dense with Water, Lead, or Gold, which all men allow to be the most dense and compact body in Nature in regard it transcends all others in weight and difficulty of Solution, or Division;

(2) All bodies in the Universe must be equally Dense, or equally Rare;

(3) And so nothing can be capable of Condensation or Rarefaction. The least of which unconcealable Absurdities, (not to enumerate any o∣thers of those many that depend on the same Concession of an absolute Plenitude, or no Vacuity) is great enough to render those Heads, which have laboured to destroy the Vacuola of Epicurus, strongly suspected of Incogitancy, if not of stupidity.

Twere good manners in us to praesume, that no man can be so Facile,* 1.237 as to conceive, that Aristotle hath prevented these Exceptions, by that Distinction of his, de Actu & Potentia: but, because Praejudice may do much, we judge it expedient a while to insist upon the Examination of the importance and congruity thereof. He ratiocinates (4▪ physic. cap. 9.) that the matter of Contraries, E. G. of Heat and Cold, Rarity and Density is one and the same; so that as the same matter is one while Actually Hot a∣nother while Actually Cold, because it is both Hot and Cold Potentially: so is one and the same matter now Actually Rare, now Actually Dense, be∣cause it is both Rare and Dense Potentially. But, in strictness of Lo∣gick, all that this Argument enforceth, is only that the same matter

is Capable of Rarefaction and Condensation; which no man ever di∣sputed. The Quaestion is, Whether the same Matter, when Actu∣ally Rare, hath its parts dissociated and diffused into a greater space, than what they possessed while it was onely Potentially Rare, and that without the intermixture of Inanity among them? And all that can be collected from his discourses touching that, is no more than this; that as a matter or substance actually Hot, doth become more Hot, without the Emersion, or Accession of any new part, which was not actually Hot before: so likewise doth the same matter actually Extense, be∣come more Extense, without the Emersion, or Accession of any new part, which was not actually Extense before. But this Arrow was shot at random, not directly to the mark, nor hath it attained the Difficulty▪ For the Quaestion again is not, Whether in Rarefaction, any part of the matter were not formerly Extense: but, Whether that matter, which was formerly Extense, can be made more Extense without the Dissociation of its particles▪ and whether the particles of it can be actu∣ally Dissociated, without the interception of Inanity among them? Besides, His Comparison is as incongruous, as his Argument is weak; for (1) His Assumption concerning Heat is not only Precarious, but false, as shall be demonst••••ted, in suo loco: (2) were it true, yet doth that part of mat∣ter, which is actually Hot, remain indivulse or indistracted; otherwise than a part of matter, which being actually Extense, becomes more Extense, and therefore the Analogy faileth.

In conclusion, to mend the matter, He recurrs to that similitude of a Circle, which though contracted into a less, hath yet none of its parts more incurvate than they were before: But, alas the Quaestion still remains untoucht, ••nd (that we may not stay to impeach him of indecorum, in making an ••ndecent transition from a Physical to a Mathematical subject; contrary to his own Dialectical institutes) his similitude will bear no more of inference but only this, that a thing may be made more Dense, which is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Lax; which is impertinently disputed, when all men concede it.

* 1.238The Ad••ocates of Aristotle generally alleage in his Defense, that He supposed a certain Aethereal, or as some have called it, Animal sub∣stance, which inexistent in all Bodies, doth replenish their pores, and more espe••••••lly if their Contexture be Rare; and that when a Dense Bo∣die is rarified, there are no small Inane spaces intercepted among its Disso∣ciated parti••les, but that the spaces betwixt them are immediately posses∣sed by that subtile Aethereal substance: and that when a Rare Body is Con∣densed, th••t Aethereal substance, which did replenish its pores, is exclu∣ded.

But th•••• supposition, though it come neerer to the Quaestion, or cen∣ter of the Difficulty, is yet far short of solving it. For, take we (for Ex∣ample) •• C••b••cal foot of Aer, and insomuch as the substance of the Aer is more 〈◊〉〈◊〉, or less exile, than the substance of the supposed Aether, therefore 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it consist of fewer particles, than the Aether: and upon con∣sequence▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the whole Cubical foot of Aer there are not more particles of Matte•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Aereal and Aethereal ones being conjoyned, than if it consisted o••••y of Aereal particles. Now we enquire of Aristotles Cham∣pions,

Whether or no in that Cubical foot consisting of the Aggregate of both sorts of particles, there are as many particles of Matter, as are in a Cubical foot of Water, Lead, or Gold▪ The Affirmative is more than they dare own; nor can they deny, but that the space possessed by one foot containeth as many small parts of space, respondent to the par∣ticles of matter, as the other: and if so, must not there be in the Foot of Aer, many particles of space, which are possessed neither by the Aereal nor Aethereal particles, and are not those unpossessed particles of space abso∣lutely Empty? If you undertake the Negative, you insnare your self in this Absurdity, that the particles of a Cubical Foot of Aer and Aether conjoyn∣ed, must be equal in number to the particles of a Cubical foot of Water, Lead, or Gold.

The Difficulty of understanding the Formal and Immediate Reason of Rarity and Density in Bodies,* 1.239 by that so popularly applauded Hypo∣thesis of an Aethereal substance (imagined to maintain an absolute Pleni∣tude, and so a Continuity through the whole vast Body of Nature) being thus evinced; let us a while consider, how easily even the meanest Capaci∣ty may comprehend the full Nature of those Primary and Eminent Affe∣ctions, from the concession of small Vacuities. We have formerly ex∣plicated the matter, by the convenient similitude of an Heap of Corn, or Sand; which being lightly and gently poured into a Vessel, takes up more room then when prest down: and we shall yet more facilitate the Conception thereof by another simile, somewhat more praegnant, be∣cause more Analogous. When a Fleece, or Lock of Wool is deduced, or distended, we say, it is made more Rare; and when Compressed, more Dense: now the Rarity thereof consisteth only in this, that the Hairs, which were formerly more Consociate, United, or at closer Or∣der among themselves, are Dissociated, Dis-united, or reduced to more open Order, and the spaces betwixt them, become either more, or larger, in which no particle of Wool is contained: and on the con∣trary, the Density thereof consisteth onely in this, that the Particles or Hairs, which were before more Dissociated, or at open order, are by Compression brought to more Vicinity, or to closer order, and the spa∣ces betwixt them become fewer and lesser. And thus are we to con∣ceive, how the same Matter, without Augmentation or Diminution of Quantity, may be now Rarified into Aer, and anon Condensed into Water; for, instead of the Hairs in the Fleece of Wool, we need only put the Particles of the matter, which in Rarifaction are Dissociated, in Condensation Coadunated. And this Conception may be exten∣ded also to a Spunge, Flaxe, or any other Porous and Lax bodie▪ be∣cause they are capable of Expansion and Contraction onely in this re∣spect, that the small spaces intercepted in the incontiguities or distan∣ces of their particles, are now enlarged, now contracted. We con∣fess, this similitude is not adaequate in all points, there being this Difference, that when a Fleece of Wool is expansed, the ambient Aer doth instantly insinuate into the small spaces intercepted betwixt the dissociated particles of it, and so possess them▪ but▪ nothing of Aer, or Aether, or other substance whatever doth insinuate it self into the small spaces intercepted betwixt the dissociated particles or Aer▪ or Water, when either of them is Rarified: we say, notwithstanding this

Disparity, yet doth it hold thus far good and quadrant, that as no∣thing of Wool possesseth those spaces, which would therefore re∣main absolutely Empty, in case the sociable Aer did not instantly succeed in possession of them; so, since the parts of the matter of Water are Expansed or Dissociated after the same manner, as are the Hairs of Wool, and after the same manner Contracted or United; and certain small Loculaments are likewise intercepted betwixt the parti∣cles of that matter, in which nothing of Water can be contained, during the state of Rarifaction, and which no other substance can be proved to possess; it must thence follow, that those deserted small spaces, or Loculaments remain absolutely Empty. And more than that, our similitude is not concerned to impart.

* 1.240But, that we may make some farther advantage thereof, we ob∣serve; that as when a Fleece of Wooll is expansed, it is of a great∣er circumference, and so includes a greater Capacity therein, than when it is compressed; not that the single Hairs thereof take up a greater space in that capacity, for no Haire can possess more space, than its proper bulk requires, but because the inane spaces or Locu∣laments intercepted betwixt their divisions are enlarged: exactly so, when the same Matter is now Rarified into Aer, anon Condensed into Water, the Circumference thereof becomes greater and less, and the Capacity included in that circumference is augmented and di∣minished accordingly; not that the single Particles of the Matter possess a greater part of that capacity in the state of Rarifaction, th•••• in that of Condensation, because no particle can possess more of space than what is adaequate to its dimensions; but only because the Inane spaces intercepted betwixt their divisions are more ample in one case, than in the other. And hence it is purely consequent, that the mat∣ter of a Body Rarified can not be justly affirmed to possess more of true or proper Place, than the matter of the same body Condensed; though, when we speak according to the customary Dialect of the Vulgar, we say, that a Body Rarified doth possess more of space, than when Condensed: insomuch as under the terme Place is comprehended all that Capacity circumscribed by the extremes or superfice of a Body; and to the Matter, or Body it self are attributed not onely the small spaces possessed by the particles thereof, but also all those inane spa∣ces interjacent among them, just as by the word City, every man understands not only the dwelling Houses, Churches, Castles, and o∣ther aedifices, but also all the streets, Piazzaes, Church-yards, Gar∣dens, and other void places contained within the Walls of it. And in this sense onely are our praecedent Definitions of a Rare, and Dense Body to be accepted.

* 1.241The Reasons of Rarity and Density thus evidently Commonstrated, the pleasantness of Contemplation would invite us to advance to the ex∣amination of the several Proportions of Gravity and Levity among Bodies, respective to their particular Differences in Density and Rarity; the several ways of Rarifying and Condensing Aer and Wa∣ter; and the means of attaining the certain weights of each, in the several rates, or degrees of their Rarifaction and Conden∣sation;

according to the evidence of Aerostatick and Hydrostatick Expe∣riments: but in regard these things are not directly pertinent to our present scope and institution, and that Galilaeus and Mersennus have enriched the World with excellent Disquisitions upon each of those sublime Theorems; we conceive ourselves more excusable for the Omissi∣on, than we should have been for the Consideration of them, in this place. However, we ask leave to make a short Excursion upon that PROBLEM, of so great importance to those, who ex∣ercise their Ingenuity in either Hydraulick, or Pneumatick▪ Mecha∣nicks: viz.

Whether may Aer be Rarified as much as Condensed; or whether it be capable of Rarifaction and Condensation to the same rate, or in the same proportion?

That common Oracle, for the Solution of Problems of this abstruse nature, Experience hath assured, that Aer, may be Rarified to so great a height, in red-hot Aeolipiles, or Hermetical Bellows, that the 70 part of Aer formerly contained therein, before rarifaction, will totally fill an Aeolipile upon extreme Rarifaction thereof. For, Mersennus, using an Aeolipile, which being Cold, would receive exactly 13 ounces, one Drachm and an half; and when Hot, would suck in only 13 ounces: found, that the whole quantity of Aer ignified, and replenishing the same Aeolipile, when glowing Hot, being reduced to its natural state, did possess only the 70. part of the whole Capacity, which was due to the Drachm and half of Water. We say, upon Extreme Rarifaction; because this seems to be the highest rate, to which any Rarifaction can attain, in regard the Metal of the Aeolipile can endure no more violence of the Fire, with∣out Fusion.

As for the Tax, or Rate of its utmost Condensation; though many are persuaded, that Aer cannot be reduced, by Condensation, to more than a Third part of that Space, which it possesseth in its natural state; because they have observed, that Water infused into a Vessel of three He∣minae, doth not exceed two Heminae, in regard of the Aer remaining within: yet certain it is, that Aer may be Condensed to a far high∣er proportion. For, Experience also confirms, that into the Cham∣ber of a Wind-Gun (of usual Dimensions) Aer may be intruded, to the weight of a Drachm, or sixty Grains: and that in that Capa∣city, which contains only an ounce of Water, it may be so included, as that yet a greater proportion of Aer may be injected into it. Now, therefore, insomuch as the Aer in ••ersennus his Aeolipile amounts to four Grains (at least) or sixe (at most) which number is ten times multiplied in sixty; and that the Concave of the Aeolipile is to the Concave of the Pipe of the Wind-Gun, in proportion sesquialteral: by Computation it appears, that the Aer condensed in the Chamber of the Wind-Gun must be sufficient to fill the Aeolipile ten times over, or the same Chamber 15 times over, if restored to its natural te∣nour. And hereupon we may safely Conclude, that Aer may be Compressed in a Wind-Gun, to such a rate, as to be contained in a space 15 times less, than what it possessed during its natural Laxity; and that by the force only of a Mans hand, ramming down the Embol••s, or

Charging Iron: which Force being capable of Quadruplication, the Aer may be reduced into a space subquadruple to the former. If so, the rate of the possible Condensation of Aer, will not come much short of that of its extreme Rarefaction: at least, if a Quadruple Force be sufficient to a Quadruple Condensation; and Aer be capable of a Quadruple Compressi∣on: both which are Difficulties not easily determinable.

SECT. III.

PERSPICUITY and OPACITY we well know to be Qualities not praecisely conformable to the Laws of Rarity and Density;* 1.242 yet, insomuch as it is for the most part found true (caeteris paribus) that every Concretion is so much more Perspicuous, by how much the more Rare; and è contra, so much the more Opace, by how much more Dense; and that the Reason of Perspicuity can hardly be understood, but by assuming certain small Vacuities in the Body interposed betwixt the object and the eye, such as may give free passage to the visible Species; nor that of Opacity, but by conceding a certain Corpulency to the space or thing therein inter∣posed, such as may terminate the sight: therefore cannot this place be judged incompetent, to the Consideration of their severall originals.

By a Perspicuum [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] we suppose, that every man un∣derstands that Body,* 1.243 or Space, which though interposed betwixt the Eye and a Lucid, or Colorate Object, doth nevertheless not hinder the Transition of the Visible species from it to the Eye: and by an Opacum; that which obstructing the passage of the Visible Species, terminates the sight in it self.

We suppose also, that (according to our praecedent Theory) the Spe∣cies Visible consist of certain Corporeal Rayes emitted from the Object,* 1.244 in direct lines toward the Eye; and that where the Medium, or inter∣jacent space is free, those Rayes are delated through it without impediment; but, where the space is praepossessed by any solid or Impervious substance, they are repercussed from it toward their Original, the Object. And hence we inferr, that because the total Freedom of their Transmission depends only upon the total Inanity of the Space intermediate; and so the more or less of freedome trajective depends upon the more or less of Inanity in the Space intermediate: therefore must every Concretion be so much more Perspicuous, by how much the more, and more ample Inane Spaces it hath intercepted among its Component particles; which permit the Rayes freely to continue on their progress home to the Eye.

This we affirm not Universally, but under the due limitation of a Caeteris Paribus, as we have formerly hinted. Because, notwith∣standing a piece of Lawn is more or less Perspicuous, according as the Contexture of its Threads is more or less Rare; and the Aer in like man∣ner is more or less pellucid, according as it is perfused with more or fewer Vapours: yet do we not want Bodies, as Paper, Sponges, &c. Which though more then meanly Rare, are nevertheless Indiaphanous; and on the

contrary, we see many Bodies, sufficiently Dense, as Horn, Muscovy-glass, common glass, &c. which are yet considerably Diaphanous.

Now, that you may clearly comprehend the Cause of this Difference, be pleased to hold your right hand before your eye, with your fingers somewhat distant each from other; and then looking at some object, you may behold it through the chinks or intervals of your fingers:* 1.245 this done, put your left hand also over your right, so as the fingers of it may be in the same position with the former; and then may you perceive the ob∣ject, at least as many parts of it as before. But, if you dispose the fingers of your left hand so as to fill up the spaces or intervals betwixt those of your right; the object shall be wholly eclipsed. Thus also, if you look at an object through a Lawn, or Hair Sieve, and then put another Sieve over that, so as the holes or pores of the second be parallel to those of the first; you may as plainly discern it through both as one: but, if the twists of the second sieve be objected to the pores of the first, then shall you per∣ceive no part of the object, at least so much the fewer parts, by how much greater a number of pores in the first are confronted by threads in the se∣cond. And hence you cannot but acknowledge that the Liberty of in∣spection doth depend immediately and necessarily upon the Inanity of the pores; the Impediment of it upon the Bodies that hinder the trajection of the Rayes emitted from the Object: and yet that to Diaphanity is required a certain orderly and alternate Position of the Pores and Bodies, or Particles. This considered, it is manifest, that the Reason why Glass, though much more Dense, is yet much more perspicuous than Paper, is only this; that the Contexture of the small filaments, composing the substance of Paper, is so confused, as that the Pores that are open on one side or superfice thereof, are not continued through to the other, but variously intercepted with cross-running filaments: as is more sensible in the Co••texture of a Spunge, whose holes are not continued quite thorow, but determined at half way, (some more, some less) so that frequently the bottome of one hole is the cover of another, as the Cells in a Hony-comb: but, Glass, in regard of the uniform and regular Contexture of its particles, which are ranged as it were in di∣stinct ranks and files, with pores or intervals orderly and directly remaining betwixt them; hath its pores not so soon determined by particles opposite∣ly disposed, but continued to a greater depth in its substance.

Though this make the whole matter sufficiently intelligible, yet may it receive a degree more of illustration,* 1.246 if we admit the same Conditions to be in the substance of Glass, that are in a Mist, or Cloud; through which we may behold and object, so long as the small passages or intervals be∣twixt the particles of the Vapours, through which the rayes of the visi∣ble species may be trajected, remain unobstructed: but yet perceive the same so much the more obscurely, by how much the more remote it is; because, in that case, more impervious particles are variously opposed to those small thorow-fares, that obstruct them, and so impede the progress of most of the rayes. For, thus also Glass, if thin, doth hinder the sight of an object very little, or nothing at all; but if very thick, it wholly termi∣nates the progress of the species: and, by how much the thicker it is, by so much the more it obscures the object. And this, only because Glass, con∣sisting of small solid Particles, or Granules, and insensible Pores alternately situate, hath many of its pores running on in direct lines through its sub∣stance

to some certain distance; but sometimes these; sometimes those are obturated by small solid particles succedent, when at such a determinate Crassitude, it becomes wholly opace.

* 1.247And this gives us an opportunity to refute that vulgar Error, That the substance of Glass is totally Diaphanous, or that all and every Ray of the the Visive Species is trajected through it, without impediment. To demon∣strate the contrary, therefore, we advise you to hold a piece of the finest and thinnest Venice Glass against the Sun, with two sheets of white paper, one betwixt the Sun and the Glass, the other betwixt the Glass and your Eye: for, then shall all the Trajected Rayes be received on the paper on this side of the glass, and the Reflected ones be received on that beyond it. Now, insomuch as that paper, which is betwixt your eye and the glass, doth receive the Trajected rayes, with a certain apparence of many small shadows intercepted among them; and that paper beyond the glass, doth receive the Reflected rayes with an apparence of many small lights: therefore we de∣mand (1) from whence can that species of small shadows arise, if not from the Defect of those rayes, that are not transmitted through the Glass, but averted from it? (2) Whence comes it, that in neither paper the Bright∣ness or Splendour is so great, as when no Glass is interposed betwixt them; if not from hence, that the reflected rayes are wanting to the nearest, the tra∣jected ones to the farthest? (3) Whence comes it that some rayes are refle∣cted, others trajected; if not from hence, that as a Lawn sieve transmits those rayes, which fall into its pores, and repercusseth others that fall upon its threads: so doth Glass permit those rayes to pass through, that fall into its pores; and reverberate those, that strike upon its solid particles? And what we here say of Glass, holds true also (in proportion) of Aer, Water, Horn, Vernish, Muscovy-glass, and all other Diaphanous Bodies.

CHAP. X. OF MAGNITUDE, FIGURE: And their Consequents, SUBTILITY, HEBETUDE, SMOOTHNESSE, ASPERITY.

SECT. I.

THe MAGNITUDE and FIGURE of Concretions,* 1.248 in regard our Reason doth best derive them from the Two First Proprieties, or Essential Attri∣butes of the Universal Matter, A∣toms; are the Qualities which just∣ly challenge our next Meditation. Concerning their Origination, there∣fore, we advertise

First,* 1.249 that although it be not ne∣cessary, that a Body made up of grea∣ter Atoms should therefore be grea∣ter, nor contrariwise, that a Body composed of lesser Atoms, should therefore be lesser; nor that a Body con∣sisting of Atoms of this, or that determinate Figure, should constantly re∣tain that Figure, without capacity of determination to any other: yet doth it seem universally true, that every Concretion therefore hath Magnitude, because its Material Principles, or Component Particles have their cer∣tain Magnitudes, or are essentially endowed with real Dimensions; and as true, that every Concretion is therefore determined to this or that particular Figure, because the Component Particles thereof are not immense, or devoyd of circumscription, but terminated by some Figure or other.

Secondly, that the term Magnitude here used,* 1.250 is not to be accepted in a Comparative intention, or as it stands in opposition to Parvity; in which

sense vulgar ears alwayes admit it: but a Positive, or as it is identical and importing the same thing with Quantity, or Extension. For, as every Atom, or that ultimate and indivisible portion of Matter, so called, is no Mathematical point, but possesseth its own simple Magnitude, or Quan∣tity, without respect or comparison to Greater or Less. So must every Concretion be considered, as it stands possessed of its own compound Magnitude, or Quantity, without respect to any other Body, in com∣parison whereof it may be said to be Greater or Less. Because with∣out the relative conception of any other Body, the Mind doth most clearly and dictinctly apprehend the Magnitude of a Concretion by a Positive ••otion; insomuch it conceives it to have various parts, whereof none are included within other, but all situate in order, and each in its proper place: so that from thence must follow the Diffusi∣on of them, and consequently the Extension of the whole consisting of them. And well known it is, that the Magnitude, or Quantity of a Body, is nothing but that kind of Extension, which amounts from the aggregate of the singular Extensions of its component particles: of which if any be conceived to be Detracted, or Apposed; so much is instantly un∣derstood to be Detracted from, or Apposed to the Extension of the whole Body. To this alludes that Distich of Lucretius,

Propterea, quia quae decedunt Corpora quoique, ••nde abeunt, minuunt; quo venere, augmine donant.

This du••ly perpended, no man need hereafter fear the drilling of his ears by those clamorous and confused litigations in the Schools,* 1.251 about the Formal reason of Quantity; for nothing can be more evident than this, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Extension or Quantity of a thing is meerly Modu•• Ma∣teriae, or ••ather) the Matter it self composing that thing; insomuch as it cons••••••eth not in a Point, but hath parts posited without parts, in respect ••hereof it is Diffuse: and purely consequent from thence, that every Body hath so much of Extension, as it hath of Matter, extension ••eing the proper and inseparable Affection of Matter or Substance. Hence also may we detect and refute the extreme absur∣dity of those high-flying Wits, who imagine that a Body, when Rarified, though it hath no more of Matter, hath yet more of Quan∣tity or Extension, than when Condensed: because from the praemi∣ses it is an apodictical verity, that the Extension attributed to a Body Rarified, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not an Extension of the Matter of it alone, but of the Matter and small ••nane Spaces, intercepted among its dissociated particles, to∣gether; so that if you suppose the Extension of those small Vacuities to be excluded from the Aggregate, you cannot but confess, that the Matter hath no more of Extension in its parts Dissociated,* 1.252 than it had in the same parts Coa••unated.

Moreover, this sufficiently instructs us to give a decisive Response to that so long debated Quaestion, An per Rarifactionem acquiratur, per Con∣densationem deperdatur Quantitas? Whether the Quantity of a Body is Augmented in Rarifaction, and Diminished in Condensation, or no? For, as nothing of Matter is conceived to be added to a body, while it is Rarified; nothing of Matter detracted from it while Condensed: so is it undenia∣ble, at least unrefutable, that nothing of Quantity is acquired by Rarifaction,

or amitted by Condensation; but only that those empty spaces are admit∣ted, or excluded, which being in a Rarified body conjoined to the small spa∣ces, that the particles of its matter possess, make it appear to be Greater, or to replenish a greater place, than before; and in a Condensed body, detract∣ed from the small spaces, that the particles of its matter do possess, make it appear Less, or to fill a less place than before. If so, it may be cause of wonder even to the wisest and most charitable Consideration, that the De∣fendants of Aristotles doctrine of Quantity, have with so much labour and anxiety of mind betrayed themselves into sundry not only inextricable Dif∣ficulties, but open Repugnances; while on the one side they affirm, that as well Quantity as Matter, is Ingenerable and Incorruptible: and on the other admit, that the same Matter may be one while Extended to the occupation of all and every part of a greater space; and another while again so contra∣cted, as to be wholly comprehended in the hundreth part of the former space (as in the Condensation of Aer into Water) than which no Contradi∣ction can be or more open, or more irreconcileable. And yet we see those, who have easily swallowed it, and upon digestion become so transcendently exalted to sublimities, as to imagine the Quantity of a thing to be absolutely distinct from the matter, or substance of it: and thereupon to conclude, that Rarity and Density doe consist only in the several proportions, which substance hath to Quantity.

Much more plausible were their Explication,* 1.253 had they derived the Ex∣tension of a thing, meerly from Space, or Place; because, whenever any thing is said to be Extense, the mind instantly layes hold of some determi∣nate part of space, referring the Extension of it simply and entirely to the Place, wherein it is, or may be contained, and which is exaequate to its Dimensions: nor is it, indeed, easie to wean the Understanding from this habitual manner of Conception. Whereof if we be urged to render a satis∣factory Reason, we confess, we know no better than this; that by the Law of Nature, every Body in the Universe is consigned to its peculiar Place, i. e. such a canton of space, as is exactly respondent to its Dimensions: so that whether a Body quiesce, or be moved, we alwayes understand the Place wherein it is Extense, to be one and the same, i. e. equal to its Dimen∣sions.

We say, By the Lay of Nature; because,* 1.254 if we convert to the Omnipo∣tence of its Author, and consider that the Creator did not circumscribe his own Energy by those fundamental Constitutions, which his Wisedom im∣posed upon the Creature: we must wind up the nerves of our Mind to a higher key of Conception, and let our Reason learn of our Faith to admit the possibility of a Body existent without Extension, and the Extension of a Body consistent without the Body it self; as in the sacred mystery of our Saviours Apparition to his Apostles, after his Resurrection [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] the dores being shut. Not that we can comprehend the manner of either, i. e. the Existence of a Body without Extension, and of Extension without a Body; for our narrow intellectuals, which cannot take the altitude of the smallest effect in Nature, must be confest an incompe∣tent measure of supernaturals: but that, whoever allowes the power of God to have formed a Body out of no praeexistent matter▪ cannot de∣ny the same power to extend to the reduction of the same Body to no∣thing of matter again. Which the most pious S. August. (Epist. 3.)

〈1 page〉〈1 page〉

and yet this hinders not, but a Body, which is not actually divided into parts, may be said to be Continued; insomuch as it so appears to the sense, which cannot discern the several Commissures of its particles.

Again, forasmuch as Aristotle defines a Continuum to be that,* 1.255 whose Parts are conjoyned by some Common mean, or Term; it is requisite we ob∣serve how far forth his definition is consistent with right reason. We al∣low it to be true Physically so far forth, as there are no two parts assignable, which are conjoyned by some third intermediate part, either sensible (as in a magnitude of three feet, the two extreme feet are copulated together by the third intermediate) or Insensible (as in the magnitude of two feet, which are joyned together by some interjacent particle, so small as to evade the detection of sense): But, if with Him we accept that Common Mean, or Terme, for a Mathematical Point, or individual (for He expresly affirms, that the parts of a Line are copulated by a Point; the parts of a Superfice, by a Line; the parts of a Body, by a Line, or Superfice) tis plain, that our Conceptions must be inconsistent with Physical verity; be∣cause such Insectiles, or Individuals are not real, but only Imaginary, as we have copiously asserted in our Discourse concerning the Impossible Division of a Continuum into parts infinitely subdivisible. Besides, who can conceive that to be a Caement or Glew to unite two parts into one Con∣tinued substance, which hath it self no parts designable either by sense or reason? Nor can any thing be rightly admitted to conjoyn two Bodies, unless it hath two sides, Extremes, or faces; one whereof may adhaere to one of the two Bodies, the other to the other, so as to make a sensible Continuity.

Concerning the Quality of a Body called FIGURE,* 1.256 that which is chief∣ly worthy our praesent adversion, is onely this; that if Figure be consider∣ed Physically, it is nothing but the superficies, or terminant Extreames of a Body. We say, Physically; because Geometricians distinguish Figures into Superficial, or Plane, and Profound, or Solid: but the Physiologist knows no other Figure properly, but the Superficial; because, in strict truth, the Profound or Solid one seems to Him, to be rather the Magni∣tude, or Corpulency of a thing circumscribed or terminated by its Figure, than the Figure it self abstractedly intended. Nay, if we insist upon the rigour of verity, the Figure of a Body is really nothing but the Body it self; at least, the meer Manner of its Extreme parts, according to which our sense deprehends it to be smooth or rough, elated or depressed. This may be most fully evinced by only one Example, viz. the figure made upon Wax by the impression of a Seal. For, that Figure really is nothing but the very substance of the Wax, in some parts made more Eminent, in o∣thers more deprest, or profound, according to the Reverse of its Type in∣graven in some hard substance; and that without Adjection, or Detracti∣on o•• any Entity whatever. And what we affirm of the Figure made in Wax by Sigillation, is of equal truth (proportionately) if accommodated to any other Figure whatever: no•• doth it imply a Difference, whether the Figure be Natural, such as in Animals, Vegetables, Minerals; or Artificial, such as in Aedifices, Statues, Characters, &c.

SECT. II.

* 1.257THe 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Magnitude and Figure in Concretions▪ being thus 〈…〉〈…〉 follows, that we explore their Effects, i. e. the Qualities which seem so immediately cohaerent to the Magnitude and Fi∣gure of Bodies as that reason cannot consigne them to more likely and pro∣bable Principles, than the two First Proprieties of the Universal Matter, Atoms▪

The 〈◊〉〈◊〉, therefore, of Magnitude, are SUBTILITY and its 〈…〉〈…〉.* 1.258 Not that the Emergency of a Great Body from Atoms the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Exile; or of a small body from great Atoms, is impossi∣bl••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 formerly intimated: but, that a Body consisting of more Exil••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 A••om••, hath a greater subtility, or obtains a Faculty of pe∣n••••••ating the contexture of another body, by subingression into the pores, 〈…〉〈…〉 ••hereo••▪ and a body consisting of grosser Atoms, must have more of 〈…〉〈…〉 Hebe••ude, and so hath not the like Faculty of penetra∣ting the Co••••••xtures of other bodies, by subingression into the mane spa∣ces▪ o•• inte•••••••••• betwixt their particles. This may be Exemplified in Fire and 〈…〉〈…〉 and Oyle; Aqua Fortis and Milk, &c.

* 1.259We are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 now to learn the truth of that Chymical Canon, Cuique 〈…〉〈…〉, vel extrahendae eligendum esse idoneum menstruum, quod 〈…〉〈…〉 respondeat: experience having frequently ascertained us, that Aqu•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which soon dissolves the most compact of bodies, Gold, will no•• 〈…〉〈…〉 Re••ine. Pitch, Wax▪ and many other Unctuous and Re••inous 〈◊〉〈◊〉; which yeild almost at first touch to the separato∣ry ••acu••ty 〈…〉〈…〉 that Mercurial Waters expeditely insinuate into the substance of Gold, dissolve the Continuity of its stiffly cohaerent particles and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from a most solid into an oyly substance; not so much by 〈…〉〈…〉 ••ymbolisme or Affinity of nature: that Salt, Nitre, and Sul∣phur, whic•• ••eing added to Sand, Flints, and many Metals, promote the so∣lution, 〈…〉〈…〉 fire; have yet no accelerating, but a retarding energy upo•• Turpentine, Balsome, Myrrh, &c. in the extraction of their Oyls, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that all Waters, or Spirits extracted from Sa••ine and Metal∣line nature are most convenient Menstruaes for the solution of Metals & Mi∣nerals; not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much in respect of their Corrosion, as similitude of pores and particles and consequently that every Concretion requires to its dissolution some 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dissolvent, that holds some respondency or analogy to its con∣texture. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yet have we no reason, therefore to abandon our Assumpti∣on▪ that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dissolution of one body, by the subingression or insinuation 〈…〉〈…〉 another, must arise from the greater subtility of particles 〈…〉〈…〉, until it be commonstrated to us, that a Body, whose 〈…〉〈…〉 can penetrate another Body, whose Pores are more 〈…〉〈…〉 whereto is demonstrated to us by the frequent Experi∣ment•• of 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

And, therefore, the Reason,* 1.260 Why Oyle Olive doth pervade some Bo∣dies, which yet are impenetrable even by spirit of Wine (by ••aimundus Lullius, and after him by Libavius and Quercetan, accounted the true Sul∣phur and Mercury of Hermetical Philosophers, extracted from a Vegetable, for the solution of Gold into a Potable substance, and the Confection of the Great Elixir; and as General a Dissolvent, as that admired (but hard∣ly understood) Liquor Alkahest of Paracelsus, if not the same) can be no other but this: that in the substance of Oyle are some Particles much more subtile and penetrative, than any contained in the substance of Wine; though those subtile particles are thinly interspersed among a far greater number of Hamous, or Hooked particles, which retard their penetrati∣on. Thus also in that affrighting and Atheist-converting Meteor, Light∣ning, seem to be contained many particles much more exile and searching than those of our Culinary Fires: because it sometimes dissolves the hardest of Metals in a moment, which preserve•• its integrity for some hours in our fiercest reverberatory furnaces. Which Lucretius well expresseth in this Tetrastich;

Dicere enim possis, caelestem Fulminis ignem Subtilem magis, e parvis constare Figuris▪ Atque ideo transire foramina, quae nequit ignis Noster hic elignis ortus taedaque creatus.

Secondly, the Qualities Consequent to Figure,* 1.261 are SMOOTH∣NESSE, and its contrary, ASPERITY. Not that, if we appeal to the judgement of the sense, the superfice of a Body may not be smooth, though it consist of angulou•• Atoms; or rough, though composed of plain and polite Atoms: for, all Atoms, as well as their Fi∣gures, are so Exile, as that many of them that are angular, may cohaere in∣to a mass, without any inequality in the superfice deprehensible by the sense; and on the contrary, many of those that are plane and polite, may be convened and concreted into such masses, as to make angles, edges, and o∣ther inequalities sufficiently sensible. But, that if we refer the matter part∣ly to the judicature of Reason, partly to the evidence of our senses in Ge∣neral; we cannot but determine it to arise from the Figuration of Atoms alone. First, to the judicature of Reason▪ for, as the mind admits no∣thing to be perfectly continued, besides an Atom: so can it admit nothing to be exquisitely smooth, besides either the whole superfice of an Atom, ••f the same be orbicular, oval, or of the like Figure; or som parts of it, if the same be tetrahedical, hexahedrical, or of some such poligone figure. Because, look by what reason the mind doth conclude the superfice of no Concretion in nature to be perfectly continued: by the same reason doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••nclude the superfice of every thing, seemingly most equal and polite, to be ••••r••••usly interrupted with asperities, or eminent, and deprest particles; and 〈…〉〈…〉 refers immediately and sole••y to many small masses of Atoms, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Contexture coadunated, like as it referrs the interruptions in the su∣perfice of a piece of Lawne, or Cambrique, which to the eye and touch appears most smooth and united, to the small masses of Filaments inter∣woven in the webb. And here the Experiment of a Microscope is opportune; for, when a man looks through it upon a ••heet of the finest and ••moo••hest Venice Paper, which seems to the naked eye, and most exquisite touch, to be equal and ••erse in all parts of it superfice▪ He shall discern it to be so full

of Eminences and Cavities, or small Hills and Valleys, as the most praegnant and praepared Imagination cannot suppose any thing more unequal and im∣polite. Se••ondly, to the Evidence of our senses in General; because, the very Af••••ction of Pleasure or Pain, arising to the sensory from the con∣tact of the s••••••ible object, doth sufficiently demonstrate, that smoothness is a Quality 〈◊〉〈◊〉 either from such Atoms, or such small masses of Atoms contexed, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 smooth and pleasant to the sense, by reason of their corre∣spondence 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••he pores and particles of the Organ: and contrariwise, that ••sperity is a ••uality, resulting either from such single Atoms▪ or such most minute masses of Atoms concreted, as dilacerate, or exasperate the sense, by reason of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 incongruity or Disproportion to the Contexture of the Or∣gan: as w•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, even to redundancy, Exemplified in the Grateful and Un∣grateful 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of each sense.

CHAP. XI. OF THE Motive Vertue, Habit, Gravity, and Levity OF CONCRETIONS.

SECT. I.

THe Third Propriety of the Univer∣sal Matter, Atoms, is Mobility,* 1.262 or Gravity: and from that fountain is it that all Concretions derive their Virtue Motive. For, though our deceptable sense inform us, that the minute Particles of Bodies are fixt in the act of their Coadunation, wedged up together, and as it were fast bound to the peace by recipro∣cal concatenation and revinction: yet, from the D••ssolution of all Compound natures, in process o•• time, caused by the intestine Com∣motions of their Elementary Principles, without the hostility of any Exter∣nal Contraries, may our more judicious Reason well inferr, that Atoms are never totally deprived of that their essential Faculty, Mobility; but are ance••santly agitated thereby even in the centrals of Concretions, the most so••id and compact; some tending one way, others another, in a perpetual 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Eruption, and when the Major part of them chance to ••ffect 〈…〉〈…〉 the same way of emancipation, then is their united force determi∣mined ••o one part of the Concretion, and motion likewise determined to one region, respecting that Part. That same MOTIVE VIRTUE, there∣••ore, wherewith every Compound Bodie is naturally endowed, must owe ••ts ••rigine to the innate and co-essential Mobility o•• its component parti∣cles▪ being really the same thing with their Gravity, or Impetus: which yet receives its determinate manner and degree from their mutual Combi∣nation. In respect whereof it necessarily comes to pa••s, that when Atoms, mutually adh••ering vnto 〈…〉〈…〉 other, ca••••ot obey the ••mpu••••e

of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••ndency singly, they are not moved with that pernicity, as if each were a•• ••••solute liberty; but impeding and retarding each other in their pro∣gress, ar•• ••••rried with a flower motion, But that more or less slow, accor∣ding to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 rate or proportion of common Resistence: because always some of them are carryed to an opposite, others transversly, others obliquely to a dif••••rent region.

* 1.263An•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is it, that because Atoms are at most freedom of range in 〈…〉〈…〉 Concretions▪ every degree of Density and Compactness causin•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••oportionate degree of Tardity in their spontaneous motions: 〈…〉〈…〉 the Motive Faculty not more generally, than rightly concei∣ved, 〈…〉〈…〉 chiefly in the spiritual, or (as vulgar Philosophy) Aethereal Parts 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Concretions. And, whether the spirits of a thing are princi∣pa•• de••••••mined to move, thither do they not only themselves contend, 〈…〉〈…〉 and speed, but also carry along with them the more 〈…〉〈…〉 less mov••able parts o•• the Concretion; as is superlatively 〈…〉〈…〉 Voluntary motions o•• Animals.

* 1.264W•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not here insist upon the Redargution of that Blasphemous and Absur•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the forme•• Epi••hit•• always implies the later) dream of 〈…〉〈…〉 Atoms wer•• not only the First Matter, but also the First and 〈…〉〈…〉 of all things▪ and consequently that all Motions, and so all 〈…〉〈…〉 ••niverse and Caused meerly by the inhaerent Mobility of them: be 〈…〉〈…〉 have expresly refuted the same in our Treatise against Atheism, 〈…〉〈…〉 1. artic. ultim). Especially, since it is more opportune for us her•• 〈…〉〈…〉; that insomuch as the motion of all Atoms is supposed 〈…〉〈…〉 D••rect, and most rapid; therefore doth the Deviation, as 〈…〉〈…〉 of Concretions seem to arise from the Deflection, Reper∣cussion 〈…〉〈…〉 Repression of the Atoms composing them. For, the 〈…〉〈…〉 meeting of two Atoms▪ may be in direct lines: so that among 〈…〉〈…〉 singl•• percussion▪ or repercussion overcom••ng the first begun 〈…〉〈…〉 assembly o•• Conventi••n will bear, there may be caused some 〈…〉〈…〉 ••hough more or less slow: and their Occursations may be 〈…〉〈…〉 Oblique angles, and so, by the same reason may ensue a 〈…〉〈…〉 more or less slow, but also more or less Oblique. More∣••ve•• 〈…〉〈…〉 repe••cussion made to oblique angles, there chance to 〈…〉〈…〉 repercussion to angles equally oblique; then must the 〈…〉〈…〉 ••bl••quity multangular, according to the multiplicity 〈…〉〈…〉 the Angles be very frequent and indistant▪ the 〈…〉〈…〉 at least to appearance, to be of an uniform Curvity, and 〈…〉〈…〉 be termed a motion Circular, Elliptical, Helico••••al, 〈…〉〈…〉 a••cording to the condition of its Deflection and Crooked∣••••••••.

* 1.265〈…〉〈…〉 observ••, tha•• every Body, whether Simple or 〈…〉〈…〉 Concretion, fr••m which a Repercussion is made, must 〈…〉〈…〉 b•• move•• the same way, as is the repercust, or not 〈…〉〈…〉 because, otherwise there can be no mutual 〈…〉〈…〉 impingent body rebound from the repercuti∣•••• 〈…〉〈…〉, why ••excepting only the motion 〈…〉〈…〉 of all Concretions doth ever suppose something

that remains Unmoved, or that, in respect of its less motion, is tantamount to a thing Unmoved: because, otherwise there could be no reciprocal Re∣sistence, and so all motion might both begin and repair it self.

Having thus premised these few fundamental Laws of Motion in Ge∣neral,* 1.266 opportunity commands us to descend to the consideration of the FACULTY of Motion: insomuch as it seems not to be any thing distinct from that Motive Force, inhaerent in all Concretions, which we have now both described, and deduced from its immediate origine, the Mobility of Atoms; and that it is well known to all Book-men, to appertain to the se∣cond species of Qualities, according to the method of Aristotle. To which we may add these lessons also, that it comprehends the Third spe∣cies of Qualities, and obtains the First, or Habit, as its proper appendix. Know we, therefore, that the Faculty or Power of Motion doth therefore seem to be one and the same thing with the coessential Mobility, now de∣scribed; because every thing in Nature is judged to have just so much of Efficacy, or Activity, as it hath of Capacity to move either it self, or any o∣ther thing.

And hence is it,* 1.267 that in Nature there is no Faculty (properly) but what is Active; because, though the motions of things be really the same with their Actions: yet must all motion have its beginning only from the Mo∣vent, or Agent. Nor can it avail to the contrary, that all Philosophers have allowed a Passive Faculty to be inhaerent in all Concretions; since, in the strict dialect of truth, that Passiveness is no other than a certain Impotency of Resistence, or the Privation of an Active Power, in defect whereof the subject is compelled to obey the Energy of another. If you suppose an ob∣scure Contradiction in this our Assertion, and accordingly Object; that therefore there must be a Faculty of Resistence, in some proportion, and that that Resistence is Passive: we are provided of a satisfactory salvo, which is, that though the Active Virtue, which is in the Resistent, doth sometimes scarce discover it self, yet is it manifest, that there are very many things, which make resistence only by motion, which no man can deny to be an Active Faculty; as when we rowe against wind and tide, or strive with a Bowe in the drawing of it, for all these evidently oppose our force by contrary mo∣ton. And, as for other things, which seem to quiesce, and yet make some resistence; such we may conceive to make that resistence by a kinde of motion, which Physicians denominate a Tonick motion; like that of the Eye of an Animal, when by the Contraction of all its muscles at once it is held in one fixt position. Thus not only the whole Globe of the Earth, but all its parts are held unmoved, and first by mutual cohaerence, and resist motions as they are parts of the whole: and thus also may all Concretions be conceived to be made Immote, not that the Principles of which they consist▪ are not in perpetual inquietude and motion; but, because their par∣••••cles reciprocally wedge and implicate each other, and while some impede ••nd ••ppose the motions of others, they all conspire to the Consistence of ••he whole. However the more Learned and Judicious shall further dispute ••his paradoxical Argument; yet dare we determine the Common Noti∣••n of a Faculty to be this, that there is inherent in every thing a Prin∣••••ple of Moving itself, or Acting, if not Primary ••which the schools terme the Forme) yet Secondary at least, or profluent from the

Forme, being as it were the immediate Instrument thereof.

* 1.268And here we cannot conceal our wonder, that the Peripatetick hath not for so many ages together discovered himself to be intangled in a mani∣fest Contradiction; while on one part He affirms, that there are certain Faculties flowing â tota substantia, from the whole substance of a thing, as if they were derived from the matter of Concretions: and on the other, concludes, as indisputable, that the Matter is absolutely devoid of all Activity, as if it were not certain, that the Faculties frequently perish, when yet not the whole and intire substance of the thing perisheth, but only the spiritual, or more tenuious parts thereof.

* 1.269Now, what more praegnant Argument than this can the most circum∣spect desire, in order to their Conviction, that the Faculties of an Ani∣mal (we exclude the Rational Faculty of man, from the sphere of our assertion) ar•• Identical with the Spirits of it, i. e. the most subtile, most free, and most moveable or active part of its materials? For, though the spirits are by vulgar Philosophers conceived to be only the Primary Organ, or immediate Instrument, which the Faculty residing in one part, occasionally transmits into another: yet, to those Worthies, who have with impartial and profound scrutiny searched into the mystery, hath it appeared more consentaneous, that the spirits are of the same nature with the Faculty, and not only movent, but Instrument; nor can it stand with right reason to admit more than this, that as water in the streams is all one specifically with that in the fountain, so is the Fa∣culty, keeping its court or chief residence in one part of the bo∣dy, as it were the Fountain, or Original, from whence to all other parts, inservient to the same function, the diffusion of spirits is made, in certain exile rivolets, or (what more neerly attains the abstrusity) Rayes, like those emitted from the Sun, or other fountain of light. And, what we here say, of the Faculties of Animals, holds equal truth, also concerning those of Inanimate Concretions; allowing a difference of proportion.

* 1.270But here ariseth a considerble Difficulty, that at first view seems to threaten our Paradox with total ruine; and this it is: if the Fa∣culties of Concretions be not distinct in essence from their spirits, or most agile particles; how then can there be so many various Faculties coexistent in one and the same concretion, as are dayly observed; for in an Apple, for example, there is one Faculty of affecting the sight, another of affecting the taste, a third affecting the smell. Concerning this, therefore, we give you this solution, that the co∣existence of various Faculties in one Concretion, doth depend upon (1) the variety of multiforme particles, of which the whole Con∣cretion doth consist, (2) the variety of particles and special con∣texture of its divers parts, (3) the variety of External Faculties, to which it happens that they are applied. To keep to our former Example, in an Apple, tis manifest, there are some particles, in which consisteth its faculty of affecting the smell, others in which consisteth its faculty of affecting the Tast; for, the Experiments of Chymistry demonstrate, that these different particles may be so sequestred each from other, as that the tast may be conserved, when the smell is lost,

and the smell conserved, when the taste is abolished. And in an Animal it is no less evident, that the organ of one sense hath one peculiar kind of contexture, the organ of another sense another: and finally, that when we shall referr the Faculties of Odour and Sapour, which are in an Apple, to the Faculties of smelling and tasting in Animals; they become subject to a further discrimination. Since the same particles, which move the smelling, shall create a sweet and grateful odour, in respect of one Animal, and an offensive or stinking, in respect of another: and in like man∣ner, those particles, which affect the Taste, shall yeild a most grateful and desireable Sapour, to one Animal, and as odious and detestable a one to another. Ought we, therefore, to account that Faculty of an Odour, which is in an Apple, either Single, or Multiplex? If we would speak strictly, it is Single Absolutely: Respectively, Multiplex. And thus, in∣deed, may we affirm, that in the General, or absolutely, an Apple is Odo∣rous and Sapid: but Comparatively and in Special, that it is fragrant, or foetid; sweet or bitter.

As for that Appendix of a Faculty, which not only Philosophers,* 1.271 but the People also name a HABIT; Experience daily teacheth, that there are some Faculties, (in Animals especially) which by only frequency of acting grow more prompt and fit to act: and upon consequence, that that Hability or promptness for action, is nothing but a Facility of doing, or repeating that action, which the same Faculty, by the same instruments, hath frequently done before.

And, as to the Reason of this Facility;* 1.272 though it arise in some measure from the Power or Faculty it self, or the Spirits, as being accustomed to one certain motion: yet doth it chiefly depend upon the Disposition of the Organs, or instruments which the Faculty makes use of in the performance of its proper action. For, because the Organ is alwayes a Dissimilar or Compound Body, consisting of some parts that are crass and rigid; we are to conceive it to be at first somewhat stubborn, and not easily flexible to such various motions, as the Faculty requires to its seve∣ral operations: and therefore, as when we would have a Wand to be every way easily flexible, we are gently and frequently to bend it, that so the tenour of its fibres running longwise through it, may be here and there and every where made more lax, without any sensible divulsion; so if we desire to have our hands expedite for the performance of all those difficult motions that are necessary to the playing of a Lesson on the Lute, we must by degrees master that rigidity or clumsiness in the Nerves, Tendons, Mu∣scles and joints of our fingers, yea in the very skin and all other parts of our hands. Thus also Infants, while they stammer, and strive again and again to pronounce a word clearly and distinctly, do no more than by degrees master the stiffness and sluggishness of their tongues and other vocal organs, and so make them more flexible and voluble: and when by assuefaction they have made them easily flexible to all the motions required to the formation of that idiome, then at length come they to speak it plainly and perfectly. The same is also true, concerning the Brain, and those Organical parts therein, that are inservient to the act of Imagination, and by the imagination to the act of Discourse. For, though the Mind, when divorced from the the body, can operate most readily, and knows no difficulty or impediment in the act of Intellection; as being Immaterial, and so wanting no organs

for the exercise of its reasoning Faculty: yet nevertheless, while it is adliged to the body and its material instruments, doth it remain subject to some im∣pediment in the execution of its functions; and because that impediment consisteth only in the less aptitude or inconformity of its proper organs, therefore the way to remove that impediment, is only by Assuefaction of it to study and ratiocination. And from this Assuefaction may the Mind be affirmed to acquire a certain Habit or Promptitude to perform its proper Actions; insomuch as by reason of that Habit, it operates more freely and expeditely: but, yet, in stricter Logick, that Habit ariseth chiefly to its Organs; as may be inferred only from hence, that the Organs are capable of increment and decrement, and to increase and decrease, is competent only to a thing that consisteth of parts; such as is the Organ, not the Mind.

* 1.273Nor is the acquisition of a Habit by assuefaction proper only to Man, but in common also to all Living Creatures, such especially as are used to the hand and government of Man, as Horses, Doggs, Hawks, and all pra∣ting and singing Birds. And where we affirmed, that some Faculties are capable of advancement to perfection by Habit; we intended, that there are other Faculties which are incapable thereof, as chiefly the Natural Facul∣ties in Animals, and such as are not subject to the regiment of the Will: though still we acknowledge that some of these there are, which upon change of temperament in their respective Organs, may acquire such a cer∣tain Habit, as may oppose the original inclination; and of this sort the principal is the Nutrient Faculty, which may be accustomed even to Poison. Lastly, when we, said Chiefly in Animals; we were unwilling totally to ex∣clude Plants; because they also seem (at least Analogically) to acquire a kind of Habit: as is evident from their constant retaining of any po∣sture or incurvation, which the hand of the Gardiner hath imposed upon them, while they were tender and flexible; as also that they may by de∣grees be accustomed to forein soils, and (what is more admirable) if in their transplantation those parts of them, which at first respected the South or East, be converted to the North or West, they seldome thrive, never attain their due procerity. Nay, if the Experiments of some Physitians be true, Minerals also may be admitted to attain a Habit by assuefaction; For Bap∣tista van Helmont, (in lib. de Magnetica Vulnerum curatione, & lib. de Pe∣stis tumulo) reports that He hath found a Saphire become so much the more efficacious an Attractive of the pestilential Venome from the Vitals, by how much the more frequently it hath been circumduced about Carbun∣cles or Plague Sores; as if Custome multiplied its Amuletary Virtue and taught it a more speedy way of conquest.

SECT. II.

AMong all Qualities of Concretions,* 1.274 that deduce themselves from the Mobility of Atoms, the most eminent is GRAVITY, or the motion of perpendicular Descent from Weight. Which, though most ob∣vious to the observation of Sense, hath much of obscurity in its Nature; leading the Reason of Man into various and perplext Conceptions concerning its Causes: nor hath the judgment of any been yet so fortunate as to light upon a Demonstrative Theory concerning it, or fix upon such a determination as doth not lye open to the ob∣jection of some considerable Difficulty. So that it may well seem Ambition great enough for us, onely with due uprightness to ex∣amine the Verisimility of each opinion, touching the Formal Rea∣son, or Essence of Gravity: that so we may direct younger Cu∣riosities, in which they may, for the praesent, most safely ac∣quiesce.

Epicurus, indeed, well desumes the Gravity of all Concretions,* 1.275 immediately from the Gravity of Simple Bodies, or Atoms: in∣somuch as all things are found to have so much more of Weight, as they have of Atoms, or Matter, that composeth them; and è contra. Which reason the exact Ioh. Bapt. Balianus, a Nobleman and Senatour of Genoa, seriously perpending; sets it down as a firm ground, Gravitatem se habere ut Agens, Materiam vero, seu Materiale corpus, ut Passum; & proinde gravia moveri juxta pro∣portionem gravitatis ad materiam: & ubi sine impedimento naturalitèr perpendiculari motu ferantur, moveri aequalitèr; quia ubi plus est Gravitatis, plus ibi paritèr sit Materiae, seu Materialis quantitatis; (de motu Gravium Solidorum & Liquidorum, lib. 1. cap. 1.). But, this being too General, and concerning rather the Cause of Comparative, than Absolute Gravity; leaves our Curiosity to a stricter search.

The Grand Dictator of the Schools, Aristotle,* 1.276 taking it for granted [Unumquodque sensilium ita in suum locum ferri, ut ad spe∣ciem] that every corporeal Nature is by native tendency carried to its proper place, as to its particular Species; confidently inferrs this doctrine: that Gravity and Levity are Qualities essentially inexistent in Concretions (4. de Caelo, cap. 3.) and passionately reprehend∣ing Democritus and Leucippus, for affirming that there is no such thing in Nature, as Absolute Gravity, or Absolute Levity; concludes, that in Nature is something absolutely Heavy, which is Earth, and some∣thing Absolutely Light, which is Fire; (de Caelo, lib. 4. cap. 4.) But, neither of these Positions are more than Petitionary; and so not worthy our assent: as the Context of our subsequent Discourse doth sufficiently convince.

* 1.277The Third opinion worthy our memory, is that of Copernicus, who considering, that all Heavy Bodies, either projected Upwards by external violence, or dropt down from some eminent place, are observed to fall perpendicularly down upon the same part of the Earth, from which they were elevated, or at which they are aimed, and so that the Earth might be thence argued not to have any such Diurnal Ver∣tigo, as His Systeme ascribes unto it, insomuch as then it could not but withdraw it self from Bodies falling down in direct lines, and re∣ceive them at their fall not in the same place, but some other more Westernly: we say, considering this, Copernicus determined Gravi∣ty to be, not any Internal Principle of tendency toward the middle, or Centre of the Universe; but an innate propension in the parts of the Earth, separated from it, to reduce themselves in direct lines, or the nearest way, to their Whole, that so they may be conserved together with it, and dispose themselves into the most convenient, i. e. a sphaerical figure, about the centre thereof. His words are these; Equi∣dem existimo, Gravitatem non aliud esse, quàm Appetentiam quandam na∣turalem, partibus inditam à Divina Providentia Opificis Universorum; ut in unitatem integritatemque suam sese conferant, in formam ••lobi coeuntes: quam Affectionem credibile est etiam Soli & Lunae, caeterisque Errantibus fulgoribus inesse; ut ejus efficacia in ea, qu•• se repraesentant, rotunditate permaneant. (lib. 1. cap. 9.). So that according to this Copernican Assumption, if any part of the Sun, Moon, or other Coe∣lestial Orb were divelled from them; it would, by the impulse of this natural tendency, soon return again in direct lines to its proper Orb, not to the Centre of the Universe. Which as Kepler (in Epitom. Astro∣nom. pag. 9••.) well advertiseth, is but a Point, i. e. Nothing, and destitute of all Appertibility; and therefore ought not to be accounted the Term of tendency to all Heavy Bodies, but rather the Terrestrial Globe together with its proper Centre, yet not as a Centre, but as the Middle of its Whole, to which its Parts are carried by Cog∣nation.

But, this opinion hath as weak a claim to our Assent, as either, of the former; as well because it cannot consist with the Encrease of Velocity in all Bodies descending perpendicularly, by how much nearer they approach the Earth, unless it can be demonstrated, that this encrease of Velocity in each degree of descent, ariseth only from the Encrease of Appetency of Union with the whole (which neither Copernicus himself, nor any other for Him, hath yet dared to assent): as in consideration of many other Defects, and some Ab∣surdities, which, that wonder of the Mathematicks, Ricciolus, hath demonstratively convicted it of (in Almegisti novi parte posteriori, lib. 9. sect. 4. cap. 16. de Systemate terrae motae.). Who, had He but as solidly determined all the Difficulties concerning the immedi∣ate Cause of this Affection in Bodies, called Gravity; as He hath re∣futed the Copernican Thesis of an Innate Appetency in the parts of the Earth to reunite themselves to the Whole: doubtless He had much encreased the obligations and gratitude of his Readers. But, making it his principal design to propugn the Physiology and Astro∣nomy of the Ancients, especially such Tenents as are admitted by the Schools, and allowed of by the Doctors of Rome, as most concordant to the

litteral sense of Sacred Writ: He waved that Province, seeming to adhaere to the common Doctrine of the Stagirite, formerly recited, and only occa∣sionally to defend it.

Lastly, there are Others (among whom Kepler and Gassendus de∣serve the richest Minervals) who, neither admitting with Aristotle,* 1.278 that Gravity is any Quality essentially inhaerent in Concretions; nor, with Copernicus, that it is an Appetency of Union, implanted originally in the parts of the Earth, by vertue whereof they carry themselves towards the Middle of the Terrestrial Globe: define it to be an Im∣prest Motion, Caused immediately by a certain Magnetick Attraction of the Earth.

And this opinion seems to carry the greatest weight of Reason; as may soon be manifest to any competent and equitable judgment, that shall exactly perpend the solid Arguments alledged by its Assertors: which for greater decorum, we shall now twist together into one conti∣nued thread, that so our Reader may wind them into one bottome, and then put them together into the ballance.

Insomuch as frequent and most accurate observation demonstrates,* 1.279 that the Motion of a Body downward doth encrease in the same propor∣tion of Velocity, that the motion of the same Body, violently pro∣jected upward, doth decrease; therefore is it reasonable, nay necessa∣ry for us to conceive, that there are Two distinct External Principles, which mutually contend about the same subject, and execute their contrary forces upon the same Moveable. Now, of these two An∣tagonistical Forces, the one is Evident; the other obscure, and the argument of our instant Disquisition. Manifest it is, when a stone is thrown upward from the surface of the Earth into the Aer, that the External Principle of its motion Upward, is the Hand of Him, who projected it: But somewhat obscure, what is the External Princi∣ple of its motion Downward, when it again returns to the Earth. Ne∣vertheless, this obscurity doth not imply a Nullity, i. e. it is high temerity to conclude that there is no External Cause of the stones Descent, because that External Cause is not equally manifest with that of its Ascent: unless any dare to affirm, that because He can perceive, when Iron is attracted to a Loadstone, no Externall Cause of that Attraction, therefore there can be none at all. Many, indeed, are the wayes, by which an External Cause may move a Body: and yet they all fall under the comprehension of only two Cardinal wayes, and those are Impulsion, and Attraction.

This praeconsidered, it followes,* 1.280 that we cast about to finde some Cause, or Impellent, or Attrahent (or rather two Causes, one Impellent, the other Attrahent, operating together) to which we may impute the perpendicular motion of Bodies Descending. The Impellent Cause (if any such there be) of the perpendicular mo∣tion of a stone Descending, can be no other but the Aer, from above incumbent upon, and pressing it downward: because of any other External Cause of that effect, no argument can be given. For, should you suppose a sphere of Fire, or some other

or some other Aethereal Substance, to be immediately above the convex Ext••eme of the sphere of Aer; which closely and with some kind of pressure invironing the Aer, might compel all its parts to flow together toward the Terraqueous Globe: yet could that super-ae∣real sphere, bounded and urged by the circumvolutions of the Coele∣stial Orbs, do no more, than cause the Aer, being it self prest down∣ward, to bear down upon the stone, and so depress it; and so the Aer must still be at least the Proxime Cause impelling the stone downward. Moreover, that the Aer alone may be the Impellent Cause of the stones perpendicular Decidence from on high, even Aristotle Himself seems to concede▪ insomuch as He is positive in his judgment, that when a Heavy body projected upward is abandoned by its Motor, it is after∣ward moved only by the Aer, whi••h being moved by the Projicient, moves the next conterm••••ous Aer, by which again the next neighbouring Aer is like••••se moved, an•• so successively forward untill the force of the Imprest motion gradually decaying, the whole communicated motion ceaseth, and a quiet succeeds. But, betause Aristo le could not tell, what Cause that is▪ which in every degree of the stones ascent opposing, at length who•••••• overcomes the imprest force; un••ess it should be the occurrent superiour Aer, which continually resisteth the inferior aer, whereby the projected stone is promoted in its ascent: may not we safely enough conclude, that the Aer from above incumbent upon the projected stone, may by the same force depress it Downward, wherewith it first resisted the motion of it Upward? Doubtless, what force•• soever the Hand of a man, who projects a stone up∣ward into the Aer, doth impress upon it, and the contiguous Aer; yet still is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the superiour Aer, that both continually resisteth the tendency 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the stone upward, and at its several degrees of ascent re••racteth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 force thereupon imprest by the hand of the Projici∣ent, unt•••••• having totally overmastered the same, it so encreaseth its conqu••••••g Depellent force, as that in the last degree of the stones De••endent motion, the Depressive force of the Aer is be∣come as great, as was the Elevating force of the Hand, in the be∣ginning of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ascendent motion. Suppose we, that a Diver should from the bottome of the Sea throw a stone directly upward, with the same ••••••ce, as from the surface of the Earth up into the Aer; and then ••••mand, Why the stone doth not ascend to the same height in the Water, as in the Aer. Is it not, think you, be∣cause the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 doth more resist, and refract the Imprest force, and so soo•••••• overcome it, and then begins to impress its own con-contrary Depressing Force thereupon, never discontinuing that im∣pression, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it hath reduced the stone to the bottom of the Sea, from whe•••••• it was projected? The Difference, therefore, betwixt the Resistence of the Imprest force, by the Water, and that of the Aer ••••••sisteth only in Degrees, or more and less. And, though the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Aer may be thought very inconsiderable in com∣parison o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 great Violence imprest upon a Cannon Bullet, shot upw••rd 〈…〉〈…〉 the Aer: yet be pleased to consider, that it holds some 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proportion, with the Renitency o•• the Water. Which 〈…〉〈…〉 that we may understand, compare we not only the very 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ascent of a stone, thrown upward from the bottome

of the Sea, to the large ascent of the same stone, with equal force, from the Earth, thrown up into the Aer; but also the almost insensible progress of a Bullet shot from a Cannon transversly through Water, with that vast progress it is commonly observed to make through the Aer: and we shall soon be convinced, that as the Great Resistence of the Water is the Cause, why the Stone, or Bullet makes so small a pro∣gress therein; so is the small Resistence of the Aer the Cause why they both pervade so great a space therein. And thus is it Demonstrable, that the Resistence of the superior Aer, is the External Agent, which constantly resisteth, by degrees refracteth, and at length wholly overcomes the imprest Force, whereby Heavy Bodies are violently elevated up into the Aer.

The Difficulty remaining, therefore,* 1.281 doth only concern the Impel∣lent Cause of their Fall Down again; or, whether the Aer, besides the force of Resistence, hath also any Depulsive Faculty, which be∣ing imprest upon a stone, bullet, or other ponderous body, at the top, or highest point of its mountee, serveth to turn the same Downward, and afterward to continue its perpendicular descent, till it arrive at and quiesce on the Earth. Which, indeed, seems well worthy our Doubt, because it is observable, that Walls, Pavements, and the like solid and immote Bodies, though they strongly resist the motion of bodies impinged against them; doe not yet impress any Contrary motion thereupon: the Rebound of a Ball or Bullet from a Wall, being the effect meerly of the same force imprest upon it by the Racket, or Gun-powder fired, which first moved it; as is evident even from hence, that the Resilition of them to greater or less di∣stance, is according to the more or less of the Force imprest upon them. Which those Gunners well understand, who experiment the strength of their Powder, by the greatness of the bullets rebound from a Wall.

And to solve this Difficulty, we must distinguish betwixt Bodies, that are devoid of Motion, and which being distracted, have no fa∣culty of Restitution, whereby to recollect their dissociated particles, and so repair themselves; of which sort are Walls, Pavements, &c: and such bodies that are actually in motion, and which by reason of a natural Elater, or Spring of Restitution, easily and speedily redinte∣grate themselves, and restore their severed parts to the same contexture and tenour, which they held before their violent distraction; to which classis the Aer doth principally belong. Now, concerning the First sort, what we object of the non-impression of any Contrary motion upon Bo∣dies impinged against them, is most certainly true: but not concerning the Latter. For, the Arm of a Tree, being inflected, doth not only resist the inflecting force, but with such a spring return to its natural site, as serveth to impel any body of competent weight, that shall op∣pose its recurse, to great distance; as in the discharge of an Arrow from a Bow. Thus also the Aer, though otherwise unmoved, may be so distracted by a Body violently pervading it; as that the parts thereof, urged by their own native Confluxibility (the Cause of all Elaterical or Restorative Motion) must soon return to their natural te∣nour and site, and not without a certain violence, and so replenish the

place form••rly possest, but now deserted by the body, that distracted them. Th•••• there is so powerful a Restorasive faculty in the Aer, as we here ••ssume; innumerable are the Experiments, those especially by Philosophers usually alledged against a Vacuum Coacervate, which attest. However, that you may the less doubt of its having some, and a consid••rable force of propelling bodies notwithstanding it be Fluid in so high a degree: be pleased only to reflect your thoughts upon the great ••orce of Winds; which tear up the deepest and firmest root∣ed Cedars ••••om the ground, demolish mighty Castles, overset the proudest C••••racts, and rowle the whole Ocean up and down from shoar to sho••••. Consider the incredible violence, wherewith a Bullet is discharged from a Wind-Gun, through a firm plank of two or three inches thickness. Consider that no effect is more admirable, than that a very small quantity of Flame should, with such prodigious im∣petuosity▪ drive a Bullet, so dense and ponderous, from a Cannon, through th•• Gates of a City, and at very great distance: and yet the Flame 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Gunpowder is not less, but more Fluid than Aer. Who, without the certificate of Experience, could believe, that meerly by the force of so little Flame (a substance the most Fluid of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that we know) not onely so weighty a Bullet should be driven with such pernicity forward through the aer to the di∣stance of many furlongs; but also that so vast a weight, as a Can∣non and its Carriage bear, should at the same time be thereby driven backwards, or made to recoyle? What therefore will you say, if this could not come to pass, without the concurrence of the Aer? For▪ it seems to be effected, when the Flame, at the instant of its Creation, seeking to possess a more ample room, or space, doth conv•••• its impetus, or violence as well upon the breech, or hinder part 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Canon, as upon the bullet lying before it in the bore or 〈◊〉〈◊〉; which discharged through the concave, is closely prest upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the pursuing flame: so that the flame immediately pe∣rishing▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 leaving a void space, the Aer from the front or adverse part insta•••• rusheth into the bore, and that with such impetuous pernicity, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it forceth the Cannon to give back, and yeilds a Fragor, or Report▪ as loud as Thunder; nay, by the Commotion of the vicine Aer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••akes even the largest structures, and shatters Glass-windows 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the sphere of its violence. And all meerly from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Motion of the Aer, restoring its distracted parts to their n••••ural tenour, or Laxity: so that you may be satisfied of its Capacity not only to resist the Ascent of a stone thrown upward; but also of Depelling it downward, by an imprest Mo∣tion.* 1.282

Notwithstanding our conquest of the main body of this Diffi∣culty, abou•• the Restorative Motion of the Aer, we are yet to encounter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 formidable Reserve, which consists of these Scruples. When a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is thrown upward, doth not the Aer in each de∣gree of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ascent, suffer a Distraction of its parts; and so is compelled 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Periosis, or circular motion, to succeed into the place left below by the stone? Doth it not therefore impress ra∣ther an 〈◊〉〈◊〉, than a Depulsive Force thereupon, and so promote

the force imprest upon it by the hand of Him, who projected it? And must it not thence follow, that the first imprest motion is so far from being decreased by the supposed Renitency of the superior Aer, that it is rather increased and promoted by the Circulation thereof: and upon conse∣quence, that the stone is carried upward twice as swiftly, as it falls down∣ward, since it is impelled upward by two forces, but falls down again only by a single force? True it is, that while a stone is falling down, the distra∣cted aer beneath seems to circulate into the place above deserted thereby: but, in case a stone be held up on high in the Aer by a mans hand, or other support, and that support be withdrawn so gently, as to cause no considera∣ble commotion in the Aer; in this case there seems to be no reason, why the Aer should flow from above down upon it in the first moment of its de∣lapse. Besides, when a stone projected upward, hath attained to the highest point of its ascent, at which there seems to be a short pause, or re∣spite from motion, caused by the aequilibration of the two Contrary Forces, the Movent and Resistent: why doth not the stone absolutely quiesce in that place, there being in the Aer no Cause, which should rather Depel it ••ownward, then elevate it upward?

These considerations, we ingenuously confess, are potent, and put us to the exigent of exploring some other External Principle, beside the motion of Restitution in the Aer; such as may Begin the Downward motion of the stone, when gently dropt off from some convenient supporter, or when it is at the zenith or highest point of its ascent, and and at the term of its Aequilibration overcome the Resistence of the subjacent Aer, that so it may not only yeeld to the stone in the first moment of its Descent; but by successive Circulations afterward promote and gradually accelerate its mo∣tion once begun. Depellent Cause there can be none; and so there must be some Attrahent, to begin the stones praecipitation: and that can be no other, but a Certain peculiar Virtue of the whole Terrestrial Globe, whereby it doth not onely retain all its Parts, while they are contigu∣ous or united to it, but also retract them to it self, when by any violence they have been avulsed and separated. And this Virtue may therefore be properly enough called Magnetique.

In Nature, nothing is whole and entire,* 1.283 in which there is not radi∣cally implanted a certain self-Conservatory Power, whereby it may both contain its several parts in cohaerence to it self, and in some mea∣sure resist the separation or distraction of them; as all Philosophers, upon the conviction of infinite Experiences, decree: and if so, it were a very par••ial A••s••rdity to bereave the Terraqueous Globe, being a Body whole and entire, of the like conservatory Faculty. And hence comes it, that if any Parts of the Earth be violently avelled from it; by this Conservatory, (which must be Attractive) Virtue, it in some measure resisteth their avulsion, and after the cessation of the Avelling violence, retracteth them again; and this by insensible Emanations, or subtile threads, deradiated continually from its whole body, and hookt or fastned to them: as a man retracts a Bird flown from his hand, by a line or thread tyed to its feet.

* 1.284By the Parts of the Terrestrial Globe we intend not only the parts of Earth and Water (the liquid part of the Earth, and as Blood in an Ani∣mal) nor only all stones, Metalls, Minerals, Plants, Animals, and whatever Bodies derive their principles from them, such as Rain, Dew, Snow, Hail, and all Meteors, Vapours, and Exhalations; nor only the Aer, wherewith the globe of Earth is circumvested, as a Quince or Malacotone is periwiggd about with a lanuginous or Hoary substance, (because, if we abstract from the surface of the Earth all vapours, expi∣rations, fumes, and emanations of subtle bodies from water and other sub∣stances, which ascend, descend, and everywhere float up and down in the Atmosphere, nothing can remain about the same, but an Empty space,) but also Fire it self, which hath its original likewise from terre∣strial matter, as wood, oyl, fat, sulphur, and other unctuous and com∣bustible substance. Because all these are Bodies, which as Parts of it self the Earth containeth and holds together; not permitting any of them to be avelled from its orbe, but by some force that exceeds its retentive power: and when that avellent force ceaseth, it suddainly retracts them a∣gain to it self. And, insomuch as two bodies cannot coexist in one and the same place at once; therefore comes it to pass, that many bo∣die•• being at once retracted toward the Earth, the more terrene are brought neerer to the surface thereof, extruding and so succeeding in to the rooms of the less terrene: whence the neerer adduced and Ex∣truding Bodies are accounted Heavy, and the Extruded and farther re∣moved, are accounted Light.

* 1.285Secondly, that the Earth is naturally endowed with a certain Magne∣tical Virtue, by which perpetually diffused in round, it containeth its parts in cohaerence, and reduceth those, which are separated from it self; af∣ter the same manner, as a Loadstone holds its own parts together, and attracts Iron (which is also a Magnetique Production, as Gilbert (de mag∣net. lib. 1. cap. 16.) from the observation of Miners, and other solid rea∣sons, hath confirmed) to it self, and retracts it after divulsion or separa∣tion: we say, all this may be argued from hence, that the whole Globe of the Earth seems to be nothing but one Grand Magnet.

(1) Because a Loadstone, tornated into a sphere, is (more than Ana∣logically only) a Little Earth: being therefore nicknamed by Gilbert (de magnet. lib. 1. cap. 3▪) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Terella; insomuch as the one, so also hath the other its Poles, its Axis, Aequator, Meridian, Para∣lels.

(2) Excepting only some parts, which have suffered an alteration and di∣minution, if not a total amission of Virtue, in the Exteriors of the Earth; all parts thereof discover some magnetick impraegnation: some more vigorous and manifest, as the Loadstone, and Iron; others more languid and obscure, as White Clay, Bricks, &c.

Whereupon Gilbert erects his conjectural judgement, that the whole Globe Terrestrial is composed of two General parts, the shell, and Ker∣nel: the Shell not extending it self many hundred fathoms deep (which is very small comparatively to the vastness of its Diametre, amounting to 6872 miles, Italian measure) and all the rest, or Kernel, being

one continued Loadstone subst••ntially. (3.) The Loadstone always con∣verteth those parts of it self toward the Poles, which respected them in its mineral bed, or while it remaind united to the Earth. All which are no contemptible Arguments of our Thesis, that the whole Earth is endowed with a magnetique Faculty, in order to the Conser∣vation of its Integrity.

Whether the Entrals of our Common Mother, and Nurse,* 1.286 the Earth, be, as Gilbert would persuade us, one Great Loadstone substanti∣ally; is not more impossible to prove, than impertinent to our prae∣sent scope▪ it being sufficient to the verisimility of our assigned Cause of the perpendicular motion of Terrene Bodies, to conceive the Globe of the Earth to be a Loadstone only Analogically, i. e. that as the Loadstone ••••th perpetually emit certain invisible streams of exile parti∣cles, or Rays of subtle bodies, whereby to allect magnetical bodies to an union with it self; so likewise doth the Earth uncessantly emit certa••n invisible streams, or Rays of subtile bodies, wherewith to attract all its ••••stracted and divorced Parts back again to an Union with it self, and there closely to detain them. And justifiable it is for us to affirm, that f••••m the Terraqueous Orbe there is a continual Efflux, not only of Va∣pou••s, Exhalations, and such small bodies, of which all our Meteors are composed▪ nor only of such, as the general mass of Aer doth consist of: but also of othe•• particles far more exile and insensible, nor less subtile than tho••e, which deradiated from the Loadstone, in a moment permeate the most solid Marble, without the least diminution of their Virtue. Be∣cause, as the Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone is sufficiently demonstra∣ted by the Effect of it, the actual Attraction of Iron unto it: so is it law∣ful for us to conclude the Earth to be endowed with an Attractive Virtue also, meerly from the sensible Effect of that Vertue, the actual Attra∣ction of stones, and all other bodies to it self; especially since no o∣ther Conception of the Nature of that Affection, which the world calls Gravity, can be brought to a cleer consistence with that notable Apparence, the gradual Encrease of Velocity in each degree of a bo∣dies perpendicular fall.

Besides, the Analogy may be farther deduced from hence;* 1.287 that as the Virtue of the Loadstone is diffused in round, or spheri∣cally, and upon consequence, its Effluvia, or Rays are so much the more rare, by how much the farther they are transmitted from their source or original; and so being less united, become less vigorous in their attraction, and at large distance, i. e. such as exceeds the sphere of their Energy, are languid and of no force at all: so doth the Terrestrial Globe diffuse its Attractive Virtue in round, and upon consequence, its Effluvia, or Rays become so much the more rare or dispersed, by how much farther they are transmitted from their fountain; and so being less united, cannot attract a stone or other terrene body at excessive d••stance, such as the Supralunary and Ultramundane spaces. Which that we may assert with more per∣spicuity, let us suppose a stone to be placed in those Imaginary spaces which are the outside of the World, and in which God, had He so pleased,

might have created more worlds; and then examine, whether it be more reasonable, that that stone should rather move toward this our Earth, than remain absolutely immote in that part of the Ultramandan spaces wherein we suppose it posited. If you conceive, that it would tend toward the Earth; imagine not only the Earth, but also the whole machine of the world to be Annihilated, and that all those vast spaces, which the Universe now possesseth, were as absolutely Inane, as they were before the Creation: and then at least, because there could be no Centre, and all spaces must be alike indifferent, you will admit, that the stone would remain fixt in the same place, as having no Affec∣ctation, or Tendency to this part of those spaces, which the Earth now possesseth. Imagine the World to be then again restored, and the Earth to be resituate in the place as before its adnihilation; and then can you conceive that the stone would spontaneously tend toward it? If you suppose the Affirmative; you will be reduced to inextri∣cable difficulties, not to grant the Earth to affect the stone, and up∣on consequence, to transmit to it some certain Virtue, consisting in the substantial Emanations, not any simple and immaterial Quality, whereby to give it notice of its being restored to its pristine situation and condition. For, how otherwise can you suppose the stone should take cognizance of, and be moved toward the Earth. Now, this be∣ing so, what can follow, but that stones, and all other Bodies account∣ed Heavy, must tend toward the Earth, only because they are Attra∣cted to it, by rays or streams of Corporeal Emanations from it to them transmitted? Go to then, let us farther imagine, that some certain space in the Atmosphere, were, by Power supernatural, made so Empty, as that nothing could arrive thereat either from the Earth, or any other Orbe: can you then conceive, that a stone placed in that Inanity, would have any Tendency toward the Earth, or Affectation to be united to its Centre? Doubtless, no more, than if it were posited in the Extra∣mundan spaces▪ because, having nothing of Communication therewith, or any other part of the Universe, the case would be all one with the stone, as if there were no Earth, no World, no Centre. Wherefore, since we observe a stone from the greatest heighth, to which any natural force can elevate the same, to tend in a direct or perpendicular line to the Earth; what can be more rational than for us to conceive, that the Cause of that Tendency in the stone is onely this, that it hath some communication with the Earth; and that not by any naked or Immaterial Quality, but some certain Corporeal, though most subtile Emanations from the Earth? E∣specially, since the Aer incumbent upon the stone, is not sufficient to Be∣gin its motion of Descent.

* 1.288If you shall yet withhold your Assent from this Opinion, which we have thus long endeavoured to defend; we conjecture the Remora to be chiefly this: that it seems improbable, so great a Bulk, as that of a very large stone, and that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such pernicity, should be attracted by such slender means, as our supposed magnetick Emanations: and therefore think it our duty to satisfie you concerning this Doubt. We Answer (1) That a very great quantity of Iron (proportionately) is easily and nimbly rusht into the arms of a Loadstone meerly by Rays of most subtle particles, such as can be discovered no way, but by their Effect. (2) That stones, and o∣ther massy Concretions have no such great ineptitude, or Resistence to

motion, as is commonly praesumed. For, if a stone of an hundred pound weight be suspended in the Aer, by a small wier, or chord: how small a force is required to the moving of it hither? Why therefore should a greater force be required to the Attraction of it downward. (3) When you lift up a stone or other body from the Earth, you can∣not but observe that it makes some Resistence to your Hand, more or less according to the bulk thereof; which Resistence ariseth from hence, that those many magnetique lines, deradiated to, and fastned upon it, by their several Deflexions and Decussations, hold it as it were fast chained down to the Earth, so that unless a greater force intervene, such as may master the Earth Retentive power, and break off the mag∣netique lines, it could never be avelled and amoved from the Earth. And hence is it, that by how much the greater force is imprest upon a stone, at its projection upward; by so many more degrees of excess doth that imprest force transcend the force of the Retentive Mag∣netique lines, and consequently to so much a greater Altitude is the stone mounted up in the Aer: and è contra. Which is also the Reason, why the Imprest Force, being most vigorous in the first degree of the stones ascent, doth carry it the most vehemently in the beginning; because it is not then Refracted: but afterward the stone moves slower and slow∣er, because in every degree of ascention, it looseth a degree of the Im∣prest Force, until at length the same be so diminished, as to come to an Aequipondium with the Contrary force of the magnetique Rays of the Earth detracting it Downward.

Lastly, from hence is it,* 1.289 that the perpendicular Delapse of most Bo∣dies, though of far different weights, is observed to be Aequivelox: contrary to that Axiome of Aristotle (2. de Caelo, text 46) quo majus fuerit corpus, eo velocius fertur, and (text 77.) parvum terrae particulum, si elevatu dimittatur, ferri deorsum, quo major fuerit, velocius moveri; up∣on which the Aristoteleans have grounded this erroneous Rule, Velo∣citates gravium descendentium habere inter se eandem proportionem, quàm gravitates ipsorum, that the Velocities of Heavy bodies falling downward have the same proportion one to another as their Gravities have.

And the Reason of this Aequivelocity of Unequal weights, seems to be this; that of two Bullets, the one of only an ounce, the o∣ther of an hundred pounds weight, dropt from the battlements of an high tower, at the same instant, though the Greater Bullet be attra∣cted by more magnetique lines deradiate from the Earth, yet hath it more particles to be attracted, than the Lesser: so that there being a certain Commensuration betwixt the Force Attractive, and the quan∣tity of Matter Attracted; on either part the Force must be such, as sufficeth to the performance of the motion of either in the same space of time; and consequently, both the Bullets must descend with equal Velocity, and arrive at the surface of the Earth in one and the same mo∣ment. All which that Lynceus, Galilaeo well understood, when (in the Person of Salviatus) desiring to calculate the time, in which a Bullet might be falling from the concave of the Moon to our Earth; and Sagredus had said thus to Him, Sumamus igitur globum determinati

〈1 page〉〈1 page〉

with the great body or Globe thereof; yet is it not Congregative of the whole Globe to any thing else, as if the Globe of the Earth were to be united to the Moon, or any other Orbe in the World. Nor can it be affirmed, that Gravity, or this Virtue to motion Direct, is conceded to the Terraqueous Orbe, to the end it should, at the Creation, carry it self to that place, which is Lowest in the Universe; or being there posited, constantly retain it self therein: since in the U∣niverse is neither Highest, nor Lowest place, but only Respectively to the site of an Animal, and chiefly of Man, whose Head is accounted the Highest, and Feet the Lowest part; in the same manner as there is no Right, nor Left side in Nature, but comparatively to the site of the parts in mans body, and in reference to the Heavens. For, those Lateralities are not determined by any general and certain standard in Nature: but va∣riously assigned according to our Imagination. The Hebrews, Chaldeans, and Persians, confronting the Sun at his arising in the East; place the Right side of the world in the South: as likewise did all the Roman South∣sayers, when they took their Auguries. The Philosopher takes that to be the East, from whence the Heavens begin their Circumgyration: and so assigns also the right hand to the South. The Astronomer, regar∣ding chiefly the South and Meridian Sun, accounts that the Dextrous part of Heaven, which respecteth his right hand, and thats the West. And Poets, differing from all the rest, turn their faces to the West, and so assign the term of Right to the North: for otherwise Ovid must be guilty of a gross mi∣stake in that verse, Utque duae dextrá zonae, totidemque sinistrâ. Hence is it, that as the East cannot be the Right side of the World, unless to Him, who faceth the North: so is the Vertical point of the world not to be accounted the Highest part of the Universe, but onely as it respect∣eth the Head of a man standing on any part of the Earth; because, if the same man travail to the Antipodes, that which was before the Highest, will then be the Lowest part of the World. This considered, we must praefer that solid opinion of Plato, that in the World there is an Extreme, and a Middle Place, but no Highest and Lowest; to that meer∣ly petitionary one of Aristotle, that all Bodies tend toward the Centre of the Earth, as to the Lowest place in the Universe.

How, saith the offended Peripatetick,* 1.290 the meerly Petitionary opinion of Aristotle? Why, do not all men admit that to be the Lowest part of the World, which is the Middle or Centre thereof? And is not that the Centre of the Earth?

And our Reply is, that, indeed, we can admit Neither. (1) Because, should we allow the World to have a Middle, or Centre; yet is there no necessity, that therefore we should concede the Centre to be the Lowest place in the World▪ no more than that the Navil, or Central part of a man should therefore be the Lowest part. For, to speak like men, who have not enslaved their reason to praejudice; what is opposed to the Mi••dle, is not suprem, but Extreme: and Highest and Lowest are oppo∣site points in the same Extreme. So likewise in the Terrestrial Globe, whose middle part we account not the Lowest, but the contrary point in the sphear: since, otherwi••e we must grant the Earth to have a double Infinity, one in regard of its Centre, the other in respect of the extreme

points of it•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ according to which the Antipodes are Lowest to us▪ and we 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to them.

(2) Wh•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 praetend to demonstrate▪ that there is an ••xtreme in the Universe▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 ••here be, ••o determine wher•• ••nd wh••t it is: ••nd upon con∣sequence▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Universe hath an•• Centre, and wher•• that Centre is. Tis mo•••• ••han Galilaeo durst▪ as appears b•• ••hat his modest confession▪ N••scimus 〈…〉〈…〉 ubi sit Universi centrum, n••q•••• an si•••• quodque, si maxime d••tur▪ aliud 〈…〉〈…〉 nisi pun••tum imaginari••m, adeoque nihilum, omni facul••ate 〈…〉〈…〉. (〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cosmici dialog. 1 p••g. 22) Besides, we see i•• to be▪ an•• ••••on very good ground••, d••••put•••• ••mongst the most Curious an•• Learn•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•• ••he world▪ whether the ••••xt star•• are m••ved about the Earth, or th•• ••arth by a Diurnal motion upon it•• own a••is▪ Whether the ••ix•• stars 〈…〉〈…〉 one and the same con••ave superfi••••: or rath•••• (as the Pla∣nets▪ which ••••••••i••hstanding the deluded sight, are demonst••••ted not to be in on••▪ bu•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sphere•• som•• farther ••rom▪ some ne••r•••• to the Earth▪ disper••e•• 〈…〉〈…〉 immense space▪ For▪ from he••ce▪ that th•• Distance be∣twixt 〈…〉〈…〉 u•• i•• so vast▪ th••t our sight not discerning the large spaces in∣tercepted 〈…〉〈…〉 them in the•••• several orbe••▪ they all appe••••e at the same distanc••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 same ••ircum••••rence▪ wo•••• C••ntre must be there▪ wher•• th•• Eye 〈…〉〈…〉 sel•• about▪ doth behold them: so that in whatsoever part of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••pace o•• th•• World▪ whether in the Moon▪ Sun, or any o∣the•• Orb▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••hall imagin•• your sel•• to be placed; still you must, accor∣ding to 〈…〉〈…〉 o•• your sight, judge the World to be spherical, an•• that you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the ver•• centre of that Circumference, in which you con∣ceive all th•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stars t•• be constitute.

Trul••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 worthy th•• admiration of a wise man, to obser••e, that the ve∣ry Plane•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 admitted by the Aristoteleans to have cert••••n motions 〈…〉〈…〉 be moved in such Gyres, as have not their Centres in the 〈…〉〈…〉 immensly distant from it: and yet that the same Persons 〈…〉〈…〉 Contradict th••mselve••▪ as to account that the Centre o•• the 〈…〉〈…〉 common Centre of the world, about which all the Coelest••∣al 〈…〉〈…〉 Dif••••culties perpended▪ w•• cannot infall••∣bl•• 〈…〉〈…〉 Earthy B••••ie••, when descending in direct line•• to 〈…〉〈…〉 toward the Centre of the Wor••d: and thoug•• the•• 〈…〉〈…〉 toward the Centre of the World, yet doth that seem 〈…〉〈…〉 is also by Accident, that they are carried towa•••• the 〈…〉〈…〉 Earth▪ in which as being a meer imagin••ry Point, the•• 〈…〉〈…〉 attain quiet. For, per se▪ they are carried towar•• the 〈…〉〈…〉 Whole▪ or Princip••e; and having once attained there∣••••, 〈…〉〈…〉 as they no more seek to pass on from thenc•• 〈…〉〈…〉 ••entre▪ tha•• an Infant received into his Nurses armes or lap▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 into he•• Entrals: and meerly per Accidens is it, that they 〈…〉〈…〉 the Centre of the Earth▪ because tending in the neeres•• 〈…〉〈…〉 line to the place o•• their quiet, they must be directed 〈…〉〈…〉, since if we suppose that direct line to be continued, it must 〈…〉〈…〉 the Centre of the Earth. And thus have we left no stone 〈…〉〈…〉 all Aristotles Theory of Gravity, which is, that Weight is a Quality es••••ntially inhaerent in all terrene Concritions, whereby they sponta∣n••ous••y 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••oward the Centre of the Terrestrial Globe, a•• to the Common Cen••••e 〈…〉〈…〉 place in the Vniverse. The whole Remainder of our prae∣s•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ the••e••o••e, concerns our farther Confirm••tion of that 〈…〉〈…〉 of Gravity, which we have espoused; which is▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 meer Effect of the Magnetique Attraction of the Earth.

Let us therefore once more resume our Argument à Simili,* 1.291 considering the Analogy betwixt the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone, and that of Terrene Concretions by the Earth; not only as to the Manner of their re∣spective Attractions, but cheifly as to the parity of Reasons in our judge∣ments upon their sensible Effects. When a man holds a plate of Iron of 6 or 7 ounces weight, in his hand, with a vigorous Loadstone placed at con∣venient distance, underneath his hand; and finds the weight of the Iron to be encreased from ounces to pounds: If Aristotle on one side should tell him, that that great weight is a Quality essentially inhaerent in the Iron, and Kepler or Gilbert, on the other, affirm to him, that that weight is a quality meerly Adventitious, or imprest upon it by the Attractive influence of the Loadstone subjacent; 'tis easie to determine, to which of those so con∣trary judgements he would incline his assent. If so, well may we conceive the Gravity of a stone, or other terrene body, to belong not so much to the Body it self, as to the Attraction of that Grand Magnet, the Terraqueous Globe lying underneath it. For, supposing that a Loadstone were, unknown to you, placed underneath your hand, when you lifted up a piece of Iron from the earth; though it might be pardonable for you to conclude, that the great weight, which you would observe therein, was a Quality essen∣tially inhaerent in the Iron, when yet in truth it was only External and At∣tractitious; because you were ignorant of the Loadstone subjacent; yet, if after you were informed that the Loadstone was placed underneath your hand, you should persever in the same opinion, the greatest Candor imagina∣ble could not but condemn you of inexcusable pertinacity in an Error. Thus also your ignorance of the Earths being one Great Loadstone may excuse your adhaerence to the erroneous position of Aristotle, concerning the formal Reason of Gravity; but, when you shall be convinced, that the Terrestial Globe is naturally endowed with a certain Attractive or Magne∣tique Virtue, in order to the retention of all its parts in cohaerence to it self, and retraction of them when by violence distructed from it, and that gravi∣ty is nothing but the effect of that virtue; you can have no Plea left for the palliation of your obstinacy, in case you recant not your former per∣suasion.

Nor ought it to impede your Conviction, that a far greater Gravity,* 1.292 or stronger Attractive Force is imprest upon a piece of Iron by a Loadstone, than by the earth; insomuch as a Loadstone suspended, at convenient distance, in the aer, doth easily elevate a proportionate mass of Iron from the earth▪ because this gradual Disparity proceeds only from hence, that the Attra∣ctive Vertue is much more Collected or United in the Loadstone, and so is so much more intense and vigorous according to its Dimensions, than in the Earth, in which it is more diffused; nor doth it discover how great i•• is in the ••ingle or divided parts, but in the Whole of the Earth. Thus, if you lay but one Grain of salt upon your tongue, it shall affect the same with more saltness, than a Gallon of Sea-water: not that there is less of salt in that great quantity of Sea Water, but that the salt is therein more dif∣fused.* 1.293

But to lay aside the Loadstone and its Correlative, Iron, and come to our taste and Incomparative Argument; since the Velocity of the motion of a stone falling downward, is gradually augmented, and by the accession

of new degrees of Gravity, grows greater and greater in each degree of its Descen•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that Augmentation, or Accession of Gravity, and so of Veloc••••••▪ seems no•• so reasonably adscriptive to any other cause, as to this, that it is the Attraction of the Earth encreasing in each de∣gree of the stones Appropinquation to the Earth, by reason of the greater Density or Union of its Magnetique Rayes: What can be more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 than that the First degree of Gravity, belonging to a stone no•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 moved, should arise to it from the same Attraction of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 When, doubtless, it is one and the same Gravity that causeth both those Effects; the same in Specie, though not in Grad••••: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 no Quality can be better intended, or augmented, than by an Accession of more Degrees of force from the same Quality.

SECT. III.

LAstly▪ as concerning LEVITY, which is vulgarly reputed the 〈…〉〈…〉 Gravity,* 1.294 and by Aristotle defined to be a Quality in∣haerent in 〈…〉〈…〉 Bodies▪ whereby they spontaneously tend upward; we understand it to be nothing a less Gravity: and so that Gravi∣ty and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are Qualities of Concretions, not Positive, or Abso∣lute▪ but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Comparative, or Respective. For, the same Body ma•• be 〈…〉〈…〉 be Heavy, in respect to another that is Lighter; and Light▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 to another that is Heavier. For Example, let us compare a Stone▪ Water, Oyle, and Fire (which we have formerly an∣numerated 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Terrene Concretions) one to another; to the end that our 〈◊〉〈◊〉 may be both illustrated and confirmed at once. Wa∣ter▪ we 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being poured into a ves••el, immediately descends to the bottom 〈…〉〈…〉 and if permitted to settle, doth soon acquiesce: but▪ upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••ropping of Stone into the same vessel, as the Stone descends▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Water ascends proportionately to give it room at the bottom. And Oyle, infused into a vessel alone, doth likewise instant∣ly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and remains quiet at the bottom thereof: but, if Water be poure•• ••••ereupon▪ the oyle soon ascends, and floats on the sur∣face of the Water. If the Vessel be repleat only with Aer, the Aer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 therein: but when you pour oyle into it, the Aer instantly as••ends, and resignes to the oyle. Lastly, thus Fire would be ••mmediately incumbent upon the surface of the Earth, and there 〈◊〉〈◊〉; but that the Aer, being circumstant about the superfice 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Terrestria•• Globe, and the more weighty body of the two 〈◊〉〈◊〉 extrude it thence by depressure, and so impell ••t up∣wards 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make room for it self beneath. And thus are all these bodies 〈…〉〈…〉 and Light, Comparatively or Respectively. The 〈…〉〈…〉 all is the Stone, as being the most strongly at∣tracted 〈…〉〈…〉 Earth: or, is the least Light among them all, as being 〈…〉〈…〉 abduced from the Earth. And, Water, which is Light, 〈…〉〈…〉 of the Stone, is yet▪ Heavy in compa••••son of Oyle:

〈1 page〉〈1 page〉

seu fumum rapi in sublime, & extrudi suum extra locum, ideoque statim langues••••re tanquam confessâ causâ violentiae, quae terrestri ma∣teriae illata fuit•• quapropter Levitatem non dari, aut non esse Connatu∣ralem hisce corporiubs. Conclude also, with Us; that in the Earth indeed, there are Direct Motions Upward and Downward: but those Motions are proper only to the Parts (as Gravity and Levity are likewise proper only to the Parts) not to the Whole, or Globe of the Earth.

CHAP. XII. HEAT and COLD.

SECT. I.

THe Genealogy of those sensible Qua∣lities of Concretions which arise from either of the three Essen∣tial Proprieties of Atoms,* 1.295 in its Single capacity, thus far extend∣ing it self; here begins that other of those, which result from any Two, or All of the same Proprieties, in their several Combinations, or Associations.

Of this order,* 1.296 the First are Heat, Cold, Humidity, Siccity; which though the Schools, building on the fundamentals of their Dictator, Aristotle, derive immediately and solely from the 4 First Qualities of the vulgar Elements, Fire, Aer, Wa∣ter, Earth; yet, because those reputed Elements are but several Compo∣sitions of the Universal matter, and so must desume their respective Qua∣lities from the consociated Proprieties of the same; and because the origi∣nal of no one of those Qualities can be so intelligibly made out from any o∣ther Principles: therefore doth our reason oblige us, to deduce them only from the Magnitude, Figure, and Motion of Atoms.

Concerning the First of this Quaternary, HEAT; we well know,* 1.297 that it is commonly conceived and defined by that relation, it bears to the sense of touching in Animals; or, as it is the Efficient of that passion, or Acute Pain, as Plato (in Timaeo) calls it, which Fire, or immoderate Heat impresseth upon the skin, or other organ of touching; yet, forasmuch as this Effect, which it causeth in the sensient part of an Animal, is only spe∣cial and Relative; therefore ought we to understand its Nature, from some General and Absolute Effect, upon which that Special and Relative one depends, and that is the Penetration, Discussion and Dissolution of Con∣cretions.

* 1.298To come therefore to the Determination of its Essence, by the explana∣tion of its Original; by Heat, as from our praecedent Disquisition of the Origine of Qualities in General may be praesumed, we do not understand any Aristolet••••••, i. e. naked or Immaterial Quality, altogether abstract from matter: but certain Particles of matter, or Atoms, which being essentially endowed with such a determinate Magnitude, such a certain Figure, and such a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Motion, are comparated to insinuate themselves into Con∣crete Bodies, to penetrate them, dissociate their parts, and dissolve their Contextur 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to produce all thus mutations in them, which are common∣ly 〈…〉〈…〉 Heat, or Fire. Not that we gainsay, but Heat may be con∣sidered 〈…〉〈…〉, or as it is a certain peculiar Manner, without which a substanc•• 〈…〉〈…〉 which sense Anaximene•• (apud Plutarch, de 〈…〉〈…〉 allowed to have spoken tollerably, when he said, 〈…〉〈…〉 substantial, but affirm only, that it is not 〈…〉〈…〉 independent upon matter ••as most have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈…〉〈…〉 ought else, in Reality, but Atoms themselves, 〈…〉〈…〉 Concretions; so of all their Faculties 〈…〉〈…〉 Motion, so all Action ought to be im∣puted.

* 1.299〈…〉〈…〉 from which we derive this noble and most 〈…〉〈…〉 be not Hot essentially; yet do they deserve the 〈…〉〈…〉 of Heat, or Calorifick Atoms, insomuch as they have 〈…〉〈…〉 to Create Heat, i. e. cause that Effect, which consist∣eth 〈…〉〈…〉 Discussion, Exsolution. Likewise, those Bodies which 〈…〉〈…〉 such Atoms, and may emit them from themselves; ought also to be 〈…〉〈…〉 Hot, insomuch as that by the emission of their Calori∣fick 〈…〉〈…〉 empowered to produce Heat in other bodies: and 〈…〉〈…〉 Actually emit them, i. e. give their Calorifick Atoms liber∣ty 〈…〉〈…〉 Motions, after exsilition; then may they be 〈…〉〈…〉 or Formally Hot, as the Schools phrase it; but which 〈…〉〈…〉 them within themselves, and hinder their exsilition, they are 〈…〉〈…〉 To the First of these Difference••, we are to re∣fer 〈…〉〈…〉 Second, not only all those things, which Physicians call 〈…〉〈…〉 such as Wine, Euphorlium, Peper, &c. but 〈…〉〈…〉, combustion, incalescence and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈…〉〈…〉 objected, such as Wood, Resine, Wax, 〈…〉〈…〉 be conceived to contain igneous or Calorifick 〈…〉〈…〉 or imprisonment in Concretions, 〈…〉〈…〉 so not produce Heat; but immediately 〈…〉〈…〉, or emption, they manifest their nature 〈…〉〈…〉.

* 1.300〈…〉〈…〉 What kind of Atoms these Calorifick ones are, and 〈…〉〈…〉 Heat depends; Democritus, Epicurus, 〈…〉〈…〉 Atomists unanimously tell us, that they are Exile in 〈…〉〈…〉 in Figure, most Swift in Motion. And this upon 〈…〉〈…〉 That they must be most Exile in bulk, is 〈…〉〈…〉 that no Concretion can be so compact and solid, 〈…〉〈…〉 find some pores or small inlets, whereat to insinuate 〈…〉〈…〉 of it, and penetrate thorow its substance; 〈…〉〈…〉 a number, as is required, to the total dissolu∣tion

of its Contexture, as in the Adamant, which as Naturalists affirm, no Fire can demolish or dissolve. (2.) That they ought to be Spherical in Figure, is probable, yea necessary from hence; that of all others they are most Agile, and evolve themselves quoquoversùm, on all parts of the Con∣cretion, into which they are admitted. And Geometry teacheth, that no figure is so easily moved, as a Sphere, whether naturally, or violently. First, Naturally; because, by how much neerer to a Sphere the figure of any so∣lid body approacheth, by so much the more speedily doth it descend, as is observed of globular stones in Water: and a round stone rowles it self far∣ther and swifter downe hill, than a plane or angular one. Secondly, Violently, because a globular stone may be projected much farther, than one of any other figure. This is also evident in the Motion of Volutation; so that the line of direction to the Centre of the World (if any such there be) con∣sisting in the axis of the Globe, the motion of it is most hardly refracted and arrested. For, there are 3 points, thorowe which the direct imaginary line, in which alone a Globe can quiesce, must pass, viz. the Centre of the World, the Centre of Gravity in the Globe, and the point of Contact: and if either of these 3 be without, or beside the line of quiet, a Globe once moved shall never rest, but be continually moved, until all the 3 points be in the line of direction. Furthermore, how easie it is to impel•• a Globe, is demonstrable meerly from hence, that being posited upon a perfect plane, it can touch the same but only in one point; and so relying upon that point, may most easily be deturbed from that slender support; but in all other Figures the reason of innixion or Relying, is quite contrary. Lastly, as a sphere doth most easily admit an imprest motion; so doth it longest retain the same, most violently press upon other occurring bodies, and most equally dispence its conceived force; as hath been profoundly demonstrated by Magnenus (in theoricae militaris lib. 1. theorem. 4. & 5) (3) And that they must be also superlatively swift in motion, may be argued not only à posteriori, from the impetuous discussion and separation of the particles of bodies by them, and their uncessant aestuation among themselves arietating each other: but also à Priori, because, being spherical, they are most mobile. Thus much, at least in importance, we have from Philoponus (in 1 physic.) where he saith, Sphaericus Atomos, tanquàm facillimè mobiles, esse Cal••ris, ignisque caussas; quatenus enim sunt facilè mobiles, dividunt, sub••••mque velociùs: id quippe ignis proprium est, & dividere, & moveri facilè posse. And albeit Plato would not have the Atoms of Fire to be spherical, but Pyramidal; because having most exile points, slender angles; and acute sides, they might be more accommodate for Penetration or su••ingression: yet, to the Division or Cutting of bodies, He requires 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. the Exiquity of particles, and celerity of Mo∣tion. So that the Patrons of Atoms praesuming the Calorifick Atoms to be extreamly Exile, i. e as small as Plato supposeth the points and angles of his Pyramids to be: we do not perceive any considerable difference be∣twixt their opinion and his. But before we take off our pen from this sub∣ject, we are to advertise; that indeed all Atoms, of their own nature, are inexcogitably swift; and so that our assertion of the superlative Velocity of Calorifick Atoms, doth appertain only to Atoms as they are in Con∣cretions, where their native Velocity and Agility is retarded and diminish∣ed by reciprocal cohaerence and revinction. And, therefore, seeing that all Atoms, agitated by their essential mobility, are in perpetual attempt to extricate themselves from Concretions, that so they may attain their pri∣mitive

freedom of motion; that none can so soon extricate and disengage themselves; as those that are spherical; because such cannot be impeded by the small hooks, or angles of others. Cum enim sphaera ••mnibus angulis careat, nihil hamati, aut retinentis offendet, facilè permeabit, & quoquover∣sus ad naturae penetrabit instituta, dividet instar cunei, & (quod nulli alteri figurae conting••t) contactu puncti labefaciens planum, statim amplo sinu sibi viam facit, cum nihil habet angulosi, quo possit detineri; quod ejus acti∣vitati necessarium suit: saith Magnenus (de Atom. lib. 2 cap. 3.) As also, that we speak the Dialect of Democritus, when we call these Calorifick Atoms, sometimes the Atoms of Heat, sometimes the Atoms of Fire, in∣discriminately; because Heat and Fire know none but a Gradual Diffe∣rence; at least, because Heat, in a General sense, implies all degrees, and Fire, in a Special, the highest degree of Heat; Aristotle himself (1 Mete∣or. 3) excellently defining Heat to be nothing else, but Caloris Hyperbole, the Excess of Heat.

* 1.301The Proprieties, or requisite Conditions of these Calorifick Atoms, be∣ing thus explored; our next Enquiry must be concerning the Manner of their Emancipation, or Expedition from the fetters of Concretions. We observe, therefore, that the Atoms of Fire, imprisoned in Concretions, have Two ways of attaining liberty. (1.) By Evocation, or the Assistance of other Atoms of the same nature; when such invading and insinuating themselves into the centrals of a body, do so dissociate its particles, as that dissolving the impediments or chains of the igneous Atoms therein con∣tained, they not only give them an opportunity, but in a manner sollicite them to extricate themselves. And by this way do the Atoms of Fire, in∣cluded in Wood, Wax, Turpentine, Oyle, and all other Inflammable Con∣cretions, extricate themselves, when they are set on fire; the sparks or flame, wherewith they are accensed, penetrating their contexture, and re∣moving the remoraes, which detained and impeded their internal Atoms of Fire, and exciting them to Emption: Which thereupon issue forth in swarms, and with the violence of their exsilition drive before them, in the apparence 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fuliginous▪ Exhalations or smoak, those dissimilar parti∣cles, which supprest and incarcerated them, during the integrity of the Concretion. (2.) By Motion, or Concussion; and that either Intestine, or External. First, Intestine; when, after many evolutions, the igneous Atoms, included in a Body, do of themselves dissociate and discuss those heterogeneous masses, wherein they were imprisoned: Which they chiefly effect, when after some of them have by spontaneous motion attained their freedom, if any thing be circumstant, which hath the power of repelling them, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉; for, in that case, returning again into the centrals of the body, from whence they came; and so associating with their fellows, pro∣mote the discussion of the remaining impediments, and concur to a gene∣ral Emption. From this Motion ariseth that Heat, or Fire, which is vul∣garly ascribed to the Antiperistasis, or Circumobsistence of Cold; as, for Example, when a heap of new Corn, or Mowe of green Hay, being kept too close, during the time of its fermentation, or sweating (as our Husband∣men 〈◊〉〈◊〉, sets it self on fire: the cold of the ambient aer, repelling the Atoms of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which otherwise would expire insensibly) back again into it; and so causing them to unite to their fellows: and upon that consociation they suddainly engage in a general cumbustion, and dissolving all impedi∣ments, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their liberty. Hence also proceed all those Heats, which are

observed in Fermentation, Putrifaction and all other intestine Commotions and Mutations of Bodies.

Hither likewise would we refer that so generally believed Phaenomenon, the Warmness of Fountains, Cellars, Mines, and all subterraneous Fosses, in Winter: but that we conceive it not only superfluous, but also of evil consequence in Physiology, to consign a Cause, where we have good rea∣son to doubt the verity of the Effect. For, if we strictly examine the ground of that common Assertion, we shall find it to consist only in a misinfor∣mation of our sense; i. e. though Springs, Wells, Caves, and all subterra∣neous places are really as Cold in Winter, as Summer; yet do we appre∣hend them to be warm: because we suppose that we bring the organs of the sense of Touching alike disposed in Winter and Summer, not considering that the same thing doth appear Cold to a hot, and warm to a Cold hand, nor observing, that oyle will be conglaciated, in Winter, in subterraneous Cells, which yet appear warm to those, who enter them, but not in Sum∣mer, when yet they appear Cold. Secondly, by Motion External, when a Sawe grows Hot, by continuall affriction against wood, or stone; or when fire is kindled by the long and hard affriction of 2 dry sticks, &c. This is manifest even from hence, that unless the bodies agitated, or rubbed a∣gainst each other, are such as contain igneous Atoms in them; no motion, however lasting and violent, can excite the least degree of Heat in them. For, Water agitated most continently and violently, never conceives the lest warmth: because it is wholly destitute of Calorifick Atoms. Lastly, as for the Heat, excited in a body, upon the Motion of its Whole, whether it be moved by it self, or some External movent; of this sort is that Heat, of which motion is commonly affirmed to be the sole Cause: as when an Animal grows hot with running, &c. and a Bullet acquires heat in flying, &c. And thus much concerning the manner of Emancipation of our Ca∣lorifick Atoms.

The next thing considerable, is their peculiar Seminarie or Conservatory;* 1.302 concerning which it may be observed, that the Atoms of Fire cannot, in regard of their extreme Exility, sphaerical Figure, and velocity of motion, be in any but an Unctuous and viscous matter, such whose other Atoms are more hamous, and reciprocally cohaerent, than to be dissociated easily by the intestine motions of the Calorifick Atoms; so that some greater force is required to the dissolution of that unctuousness and tenacity, whereby they mutually cohaere. And hereupon we may safely conclude, that an Unctuous substance is as it were the chief, nay the sole Matrix or Seminary of Fire or Heat; and that such Bodies only, as are capable of incalescence and inflammation, must contain somewhat of Fatness and unctuo••ity in them. Sometimes, we confess, it is observed, that Concretions, which have no such Unctuosity at all in them, as Water, are Hot, but yet we can∣not allow them to be properly said to wax Hot, but to be made Hot; be∣cause the principle of that their Heat is not Internal to them, but External or Ascititious. For instance; when Fire is put under a vessel of Water, the small bodies, or particles of Fire by degrees insinuate themselves tho∣rowe the pores of the vessel into the substance of the Water, and diffuse themselves throughout the same; though not so totally, at first, as not to leave, the major part of the particles of the Water untoucht: to which

other igneous Atoms successively admix themselves, as the water grows hotter and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And evident it is, how small a time the Wa∣ter doth kee•• ••ts acquired heat, when once removed from the fire: because, th•• ••toms of Heat being meerly Adventitious to it, they spontaneousl•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it one after another, and leave it, as they found it, Cold only 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Alteration▪ they cause therein, that they diminish the Quantity the 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ insomuch as successively as••ending into the aer, they carry along 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them the more tenuious and moveable particles of the Water, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••pparence of vapours, which are nothing but Water Dif∣fused, 〈…〉〈…〉.

* 1.303Bu••, 〈…〉〈…〉 we affirm▪ that only Unctuous Bodies are Inflam∣mable▪ be g••••••rally true▪ whence comes it, that amongst Unctuous and 〈…〉〈…〉, some more easily take fire▪ than others? The 〈…〉〈…〉 is this▪ that the Atoms of Fire, incarcerated, in ••ome 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ are not so deeply immerst in, nor so opprest and 〈…〉〈…〉 other Heterogenous particles of matter, as in o∣thers▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 the l••berty of Eruption much more easily. Thus 〈…〉〈…〉 kindled, than Green▪ because, in the green▪ the A••ueous 〈…〉〈…〉, surrounding and oppressing the Atoms of Fire there∣in containe•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 first t•• be discussed and attenuated into vapours: but, in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time▪ b•• the mediation of the warmth in the ambient ae••▪ hath 〈…〉〈…〉 that luxuriant moysture, so that none but the 〈…〉〈…〉▪ o•• un••tuous part, wherein the Atoms of Fire have their 〈…〉〈…〉, remains to be discussed; which done, the Atoms of 〈…〉〈…〉 issue forth in swarms, and discover themselves in 〈…〉〈…〉 spirit of Wine is so much the sooner inflammable, by how much 〈◊〉〈◊〉 more pure and defaecated it is; because the igneous Atoms 〈…〉〈…〉 concluded, are delivered from the greater part of that 〈…〉〈…〉 humidity, wherewith they were formerly ••ur∣rounded 〈…〉〈…〉▪ On the contrary, a stone is not made Com∣bustib••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 great ••••fficulty▪ because the substance of it is so com∣pact, as 〈…〉〈…〉 Unctuous humidity is long in discussion. We ••ay, a Stone 〈…〉〈…〉, or Arenaceous one, because such is destitute of all 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and so of all igneous particles: but, a Lime∣stone, 〈…〉〈…〉 capable of reduction to a Calx: or a Flint out of which by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 against steel, are excussed many small fragments, plen∣tifully 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Atoms of Fire.

* 1.304The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Origine of Heat being thus fully explicated, ac∣cording 〈…〉〈…〉 most ver••imilous Principles of Democritus, Epicurus, and their 〈…〉〈…〉, that we progress to those Porifmata or 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which from thence result to our observation; and the 〈…〉〈…〉 some most considerable Problems, retaining to the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉, suc•• especially as have hitherto eluded the folu∣tive 〈…〉〈…〉 any other Hypothesis, but what we have here 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

〈…〉〈…〉, as the Atoms of Heat, which are always 〈…〉〈…〉 ••nctuous Matter, doe, upon the acquisition of 〈…〉〈…〉 ••orth with violence, and insinuating themselves

into Bodies, which they meet withal, and totally pervading them, dissociate their particles, and dissolve their Compage or Contexture. Hence is it manifest, that Rarefa••tion, or Dilatation is upon good reason accounted the proper Effect of Heat; since those parts of a body, which are Conjoyned, cannot be Disjoyned, but they must instantly possess a greater part of space (understand us in that strict sense, which we kept our selves to, in our Discourse of Rarefaction and Condensation) than before. Hence come•• it, that Water in boyling, seems so to be en∣creased, that what, when cold, filled scarce half the Caldron, in ebul∣lition cannot be contained in the whole, but swells over the brim thereof. Hence is it also, that all bodi•••• attenuated into Fume, are diffused into space an hundred, nay sometimes a thousand degrees larger than what they possessed before.

From this Consectary we arrive at some Problems,* 1.305 which stand directly in our way to another; and the First is that Vulgar one, Why the bottom of a Caldron, wherein Water, or any other Liquor is boyling, is but mo∣derately warm, at most not so hot, as to burn a mans hand applyed thereto?

The Cause of this culinary Wonder 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Housewifes account it) seems to be this; when the Atoms of He••t, passing through the pores in the bottom of the Caldron into the water, do ascend through it, they elevate and carry along with them some particles thereof: and at the same time, other particles of Water, next adjacent to them, sink down, and instantly flowe into the places deserted by the former, which as∣cended, and insinuate themselves into the now laxarated pores in the bottom of the caldron. And though these are soon repelled upwards by other Atoms of Fire ascending thorowe the pores of the Vessel••, and carried upwards, as the former, yet are there other particles of Water, which sinking down, insinuate also into the open pores of the vessel, and by their confl••x or downward motion, much refract the violence of the subingredient Atoms of Fire: and so, by this ••••ciffi∣tude of Heat and Moysture, it comes to pass, that the Heat cannot be diffused throughout the bottom of the Caldron, the Humidity (which falls into the pores of it in the same proportion, as the Heat passeth thorow them) hindering the possession of all ••ts empty spaces by the invading Atoms of Fire. Nor doth it availe to the contra∣ry, that the Water which insinuates into the pores of the vessel, is made Hot, and so must calefie the same, in some proportion, as well as the Fire underneath it; because boyling Water poured ••nto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Caldron, doth more than warm it: For, those particles of Water, which successively enter into the void spaces of the vessel••, are such as have not yet been penetrated per ••i••imas, by the A••••ms of Fire. For, all the cold, formerly entered into the water, ••s not at once ••iscussed, though the Water be in boyling; the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 arising ••nly ••rom the cohaerence of the calefied with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 particles of the Water. And from the same Cause ••s ••t, that a sheet of the thin∣ne••t Venice Paper▪ if so 〈…〉〈…〉 hold Oyle infused into 〈…〉〈…〉 doth endure the 〈…〉〈…〉

Which some Cooks observing, use to fry Bacon upon a sheet of Paper only.

Secondly, Why doth Lime acquire an Heat and great Ebullition upon the affusion of Water?* 1.306 since, if our praecedent Assertion be true, the Heat in∣cluded in the Lime ought to be supprest so much the more, by how much the more Aqueous Humidity is admixt unto it.

This Difficulty is discussed by Answering; that the Aqueous Humi∣dity of the Lime-stone is indeed wholly evaporated by fire in its calcina∣tion; but yet the Pingous, or Unctuous for the most part remains, so that its Atoms of Fire lye still blended and incarcerated therein: and when those expede themselves, and by degrees expire into the ambient aer, if they be impeded and repelled by water affused, they recoyle upon the grumous masses of the Lime, and by the Circumobsistence of the Humidity, be∣come more congregated; and so upon the uniting of their forces make way for the Exsilition of the other Atoms of Fire, which otherwise could not have attained their liberty but slowly and by succession one after another. So that all the Atoms of Fire contained in the Lime, issuing forth together, they break through the water, calefie it, and make it bubble or boyle up; the calefied parts thereof being yet cohaerent to the uncale∣fied.

* 1.307The Third Problem is, Why the Heat of Lime, kindled by Water is more intense than that of any Flame whatever?

Answer, that forasmuch as Flame is nothing but Fire Rarefied, or as it were an Explication, or Diffusion of those Atoms of Fire, which were lately ambuscadoed in some Unctuous matter; and that all Fire is so much more intense or vehement, by how much more Dense it is, i. e. by how much the more congregated the Atoms which constitute it are: there∣fore is the Heat of Lime unslaking more vehement than that of any Flame, in regard the smallest grains of Lime contain in them many Atoms of Fire, which are not so diffused or disgregated in a moment, as those in Flame. So that a mans hand being waved to and fro in Flame, is invaded by incom∣rably fewer particles of Fire, than when it is dipt into, or waved through water at the unslaking of Lime thereby; the small granes of Lime adhaering unto, and insinuating into the pores of the hand, the many Atoms of fire invelloped in them, incontinently explicate themselves, violently penetrate and dilacerate the skin, and other sentient parts, and so produce that Pungent and Acute pain, which is felt in all Ambustions. From the same Reason also is it, that a glowing Coale burns more vehemently than Flame: and the Coals of more solid wood, as Juniper, Cedar, Guaiacum, Ebony, Oke, &c. more vehemently than those of Looser wood, such as Willow, Elder, Pine tree, &c. The like Disproportion is observable also in the Flames of divers Fewels; for in the flame of Juniper are contained far more Igneous Atoms, than in that of Willow: and consequently they burn so much more vehemently. True it is, that spirit of Wine enflamed, is so much more Ardent, by how much more refined and cohobated: yet this proceedeth from another Cause; viz. that the Atoms of Fire issuing from spirit of Wine of the first Extraction, have much of the Phletegme, or Aqueous moysture of the Wine intermixt among them; and so cannot be alleaged

as an Example that impugne's our Reason of the Different Heats of several Flames.

The Fourth, is that Vulgar Quaere,* 1.308 Why boyling Oyle doth scald more dan∣gerously, than boyling Water?

To which it is easily Answered; that Oyle, being of an Unctuous and Tenacious consistence, and so having its particles more firmly cohaerent, than Water, doth not permit the Atoms of Fire entered into it, so easily to transpire: so that being more agminous, or swarming in oyl, they must invade, and dilacerate the hand of a man, immersed into it, both more thickly and deeply, than those more Dispersed ones contained in boyling Water. Which is also the Reason, why Oyle made fervent is much lon∣ger in cooling, than Water: and may be extended to the Solution of the

Fifth Problem, viz. Wherefore do Metals, especially Gold,* 1.309 when melted, or made glowing hot, burn more violently, than the Fire that melteth, or heateth them; especially, since no Atoms of Fire can justly be affirmed to be lodged in them, as in their proper seminary, and so not to be educed from them, upon their Liquation, or Ignition.

For, the Heat, wherewith they procure Ambustion, being not domestick, but only Adventitious to them from the Fire, wherein they are melted, or made red hot; the reason why they burn so extreamly, must be this, that they are exceedingly Compact in substance, and so their particles being more tenacious or reciprocally cohaerent, then those of wood, oyle, or any other body whatever, they more firmly keep together the Atoms of fire immitted into them: insomuch that a man cannot touch them with his finger, but instantly it is in all points invaded with whole swarms of igneous Atoms, and most fiercely compunged and dilacerated. And, as for the Derasion of the skin from any part of an Animal, immersed into melted metal; this ariseth partly from the total dissolution of the tenour of the skin by the dense, and on every side compungent Atoms of Fire; partly from the Compression and Resistence of the parts of the Metal, now made Fluid, which are both so great, that upon the withdrawing of the member immersed into the metal, the part which is immediately prest upon by the particles thereof, is detained behind, and that's the skin. Hence also is it no longer a Problem, Why red h••t Iron sets any Combustible matter on Fire; for it is evident, that it cannot inflame by its own substance, but by the Atoms of Fire immitted into, and for a while reteined in its Pores. And this brings us to a

Second CONSECTARY, viz. That as the Degrees of Heat are various (Physicians, indeed, allow only 4,* 1.310 and Physiologists but double that number; the Former, in order to the more convenient reduction of their Art to certain and established principles; the Latter, meerly in conformity to the Dictates of Aristotle: but Neither upon absolute necessity, since it is reasonable for any man to augment their number even above number, at pleasure) So also must the Degrees of fire be various. For, since Fire, even according to Aristotle is only the Excess of Heat, or Heat encreased to that height, as to Burn, or Enflame a thing; if we begin at the gentle Meteor

called Ignis Fatuus (which lighting upon a mans hand, and a good while adhereing thereto, doth hardly warm it) or at the fire of the purest spirit of Wine enflamed (which also is very languid, for it is frequent among the Irish, for a Cure of their Endemious Fluxes of the belly, to swallow down small balls of Cotton, steept in spirit of wine, and set on fire, and that many times with good success.) We say, if we begin from either of these weak Fires, and run through all the intermediate ones, to that of melted Gold, which all men acknowledge to be the Highest: we shall soon be convinced, that the Degrees of Fire are so various, as to arise even to innu∣merability.

* 1.311Most true it is, in the General, that every Fire is so much the more intense, by how much more numerous, or agminous the Atoms of Fire are, that make it: yet, if we regard only the Effect, there must be allowed a convenient space of time, for the requisite motion of those Atoms, and a supply of fresh ones successively to invade and penetrate the thing to be burned or enflamed. For, since the Igneous Atoms, exsilient from their involucrum, or seminary, and invading the extrems of a body objected to them, are subject to easy Repercussion, or (rather) Resilition from it; there∣fore, to the Calefaction, Adustion, or Inflammation of a body, it is not sufficient, that the body be only moved along by, or over the Fire: but it must be held neer▪ or in it, so long as till the first invading Igneous Atoms, which otherwise would recoyle from it, be impelled on, and driven into the pores of the same, by streams of other Igneous Atoms contiguously, suc∣ceeding and pressing upon them. And, however the space of time, be almost in assignably short, in which the finger of a man, touching a glowing Coale, or melted metal, is burned; because, the Atoms of Fire are therein exceed∣ing Dense and Agminous, and so penetrate the skin, in all points: yet ne∣vertheless common observation assures, that in the General a certain space of time is necessary to the Effect of Calefaction or Ambustion; and that so much the Longer, by how much the Fewer, or more Disgregated the Igneous Atoms are, either in the Body Calefying, or the Aer contermi∣nous thereto. And this (as formerly) to the end, that the Motion of the Igneous Atoms first assaulting the object may be continued, and a supply of fresh ones, promoting and impelling the former, be afforded from the Focus, or Seminary. Hence is it, that a mans hand may be frequently Waved to and fro in Flame, without burning; because the Atoms of Fire, which invade it, are repercussed, and not by a continued aflux of others driven foreward into its pores, the motion of his hand preventing the Continuity of their Fluor: but, if his hand be held still in the flame, though but a very short time, it must be burned; because the first invading Atoms of Fire are impelled on by others, and those again by others, in a continent fluor, so that their Motion is continued, and a constant supply maintained. Hence comes it also, that no Metal can be molten only by a Flash, or transient touch of the Fire (for, we are not yet fully satisfied of the verity of that vulgar tradition, of the instantaneous melting of money in a purse, or of a sword blade in its sheath, by Lightning: and if we were, yet could we assign that prodigious Effect to some more probable Cause; viz. the impetuosity of the motion, and the ex∣ceeding Coarctation of those Atoms of Fire, of which that peculiar spe∣cies of Lightning doth consist) but it must be so long held in, or over the Fire, as until the Igneous Atoms have totally pervaded its contexture, and

dissociated all its particles: and therefore, so much the longer stay in the fire doth every Metal require to its Fusion; by how much the more Compact and Tenacious its particles are.

As the Degrees of Fire are various,* 1.312 as to the more and less of Vehe∣mency, respective to the more and less Density, or Congregation of the Igneous Atoms: So likewise is there a considerably variety among Flames, as to the more and less of Duration. Concerning the Causes, therefore of this Variety, in the General, we briefly observe; that Flame hath its Greater or Less Duration, respective to the

(1.) Various Materials, or Bodies inflammable. For, such Bodies, as have a greater Aversion to inflammation, being commixt with others, that are easily inflammable, make their flame less Durable; as Bay Salt, dis∣solved in spirit of Wine, shortens the duration of its flame, by almost a third part, as the Lord Bacon affirms upon exact experiment (Nat. Hist. cent. 4.) and contrariwise, such as approach neerer to an affinity with fire, i. e have much of Unctuousness, and plenty of igneous Atoms conceal∣ed therein, yield the most lasting Flames; as Oyle and Spirit of Wine commixt in due proportions; and spirit of Salt, to a tenth part, commixt with Oyle Olive, makes it burn twice as long in a Lamp, as Oyle a∣lone, from whence some Chymists have promised to make Eternal Lamps with an Oyle extracted from common Salt, and the stone Ami∣••nthus.

(2.) The more or less easie Attraction of its Pabulum, or Nourishment. For, Lamps, in which the Flame draweth the oyle from a greater distance, always burn much longer, than Candles, or Tapers, where the circumference of the fewel is but small; and the broader the surface of the Oyle, or Wax, wherein the Wiek is immersed, so much the longer doth the flame thereof endure; not only in regard of the greater Quantity of Nourishment, but of its slower Calefaction, and so of its longer Resistence to the absum∣ptive faculty of the flame. Since it is observed, that the Coolness of the Nourishment, doth make it more slowly consumable: as in Candles float∣ing in water. This was experimented in that service of our quondam Eng∣lish Court, called All night; which was a large Cake of Wax, with the Wiek, set in the middest: so that the flame, being fed with nourishment less heated before hand, as coming far off, must of necessity last much lon∣ger, than any Wax Taper of a small circumference.

(3) Various Conditions of the same Materials. For, Old and Hard Candles, whether of Wax, or Tallowe, maintain flame much longer than New, or soft. Which good Houswives knowing, use no Candles un∣der a year old, and such as have, for greater induration, been laid a good while in Bran, or Flower. And, from the same reason is it, that Wax, as being more firm and hard, admixt to Tallowe and made up into Candles, causeth them to be more lasting, then if they were praepared of Tallowe alone.

(4.) Different Conditions, and Tempers of the ambient Aer. For, the Quiet and Closeness of the Aer, wherein a Taper burneth, much con∣duceth to the prolongation of its flame: and contrariwise, the Agitation

thereof, by winds, or fanning, conduceth as much to the shortning of it: insomuch as the motion of flame makes it more greedily attract, and more speedily devour its sustenance. Thus a Candle lasteth much longer in a Lanthorne, than at large in a spacious roome. Which also might be as∣signed as one Cause of the long Duration of those subterranean Lamps, such as have been found (if credit be due to the tradition of Bapt. Porta, (lib. 12. Magiae natural. cap. ultim.) Hermolaus Barbarus (in lib. 5. Dio cap. 11.) and Cedrenus Histor. Compend.) All which most confidently avouch it, upon authentique testimonies.) in the Urns of many Noble Ro∣mans, many hundreds of years after their Funerals. Here should our Reader bid us stand, and deliver him our positive judgement, upon this stu∣pendious Rarity, which hath been uged by some Laureat Antiquaries, as a cheif Argument of the transcendency of the Ancients Knowledge as in all Arts, so in the admirable secrets of Pyrotechny, above that of Later Ages; as we durst not be so uncharitable, to quaestion the Veracity of ei∣ther the Inventors, or Reporters of it: so should we not be so uncivil, as not to releive his Curiosity, at least with a short story, that may light Him to∣wards farther satisfaction. A certain Chymist there was, not many years since, who having decocted Litharge of Gold, Tartar, Cinnaber, and Calx vive, in spirit of Vinegre, until the Vinegre was wholly evaporated; close∣ly covering and luting up the earthen vessel, wherein the Decoction was made, buried it deeply in a dry Earth, for 7 moneths together (in order to more speedy maturation, expected from the Antiperistasis of Cold) came at length to observe what became of his Composition: and opening the vessel, observed a certain bright Flame to issue from thence, and that so vehement, as it fired the hair of his eyebrowes and head. Now, having furnished our Reader with this faithful Narrative; we leave it to his owne determination: Whether it be not more probable, that those Coruscati∣ons, or Flashes of Light, perceived to issue from Vials of Earth, found in the demolisht sepulchres of the Great Olybius, and some eminent Romans, at the instant of their breaking up by the spade, or pickaxe; did proceed rather from some such Chymical Mixture, as this of our Chymist (who ac∣quired Light by the hazard of Blindness) which is of that nature as to be in a moment kindled, and yield a shortlived flame, upon the intromission of Aer into the vessel, wherein it is contained; than from any Fewel, that is so slowly Absumable by Fire, as to maintain a constant Flame, for many hundred years together, without extinction, and that in so small a vial, as the Fume must needs recoyle and soon suffocate the Flame. But we return from our Digression, and directly pursue our embost Argument. It much importeth the greater and less Continuance of Flame, whether the Aer be Warm, or Cold, Dry or Mo••st. For Cold Aer irritateth flame, by Circumobsistence, and causeth it burn more fiercely, and so less durably; as is manifest from hence, that Fire scorcheth in frosty wea∣ther: but Warme Aer, by making flame more calm and gentle, and so more sparing of its nourishment, much helpeth the Continuance of it. If Moist, because it impedeth the motion of the igneous Atoms, and so in some degree quencheth flame, at least, makes it burn more dimly and dul∣ly; it must of necessity advance the Duration of flame: and contrariwise, Drie Aer, meerly as drie, produceth Contrary Effect, though not in the same proportion; nay so little, that some Naturalists have concluded the Driness of Aer to be only indifferent, as to the Duration of Flame.

And now we are arrived at our Third and Last CONSECTARY;* 1.313 That the immediate and genuine Effect of Heat, is Disgregation▪ or Sepa∣ration: and that it is only by Accident that Heat doth Congregate Ho∣mogeneous natures. To argue by the most familiar way of Instance; when Heat hath dissolved a piece of Ice, consisting of water, earth, and perhaps of gravel and many small Festucous bodies commixt; the Earth, Sand and other Terrene parts sink downe and convene together at the bot∣tom, the water returns to its native fluidity, and possesseth the middle re∣gion of the Continent, and the strawes swim on the surface of the water: not that it is essential to the Heat so to dispose them; but essential to them, being dissociated and so at liberty, each to take it proper place, ac∣cording to the several degrees of their Gravity. Thus also, when a Mass of various Metals is melted by Fire, each metal, indeed, takes it pro∣per region in the Crucible, or fusory vessel: but yet the Congregation of the Homogeneous particles of each particular Metal, is not immedi∣ately caused, but only occasioned, i. e. Accidentally brought to pass by the Disgregation or praecedent separation of the particles of the whole Heterogeneous Concretion, by heat. Again, the Energy of every Cause in Nature ceaseth, upon the production of its perfect Effect; but the Effect of Heat ceaseth not, when the Homogenieties of the mass of Ice, or Metal, are Congregated, but continues the same after, as before, i. e. to Dissolve the compage of the Metal, or Ice, and Dissociate all the particles thereof: for, so long as the Heat is continued, so long do the Ice and Metal remain Dissolved and Fluid. This considered, what shall we say to Aristotle, who makes it the Essential Attribute of Heat, Con∣gregare Homogenea, to Congregate Homogeneous Bodies. Truly, rather then openly convict so great a Votary to truth of so palpable an Error; we should gladly become his Compurgator, and palliate his mistake with an indulgent comment; that in his Definition of Heat, to be a Quality genuinely Congregative of Homogeneous na∣tures, He had his eye, not upon the General Effect of Heat (which He could not but observe, to Disgregate the particles of all things, aswel Homogeneous, as Heterogeneous.) but upon some special Effect of it upon some particular Concretions, such as are Compounded of parts of Divers natures, as Wood and all Combustible bodies Concerning which, indeed, His Assertion is thus far justifiable, that the whole Bo∣die is so dissolved by fire, as that the Dissimilar parts of it are perfect∣ly sequestred each from other, and every one attains it proper place; the Aereal part ascending and associating with the Aer, the Aqueous evaporating, the Igneous discovering themselves in Flame, and the earthy remaining behind, in the forme of Ashes. But alas! this favour∣able Conjecture cannot excuse, nor gild over his Incogitancy; for, the Congregation of the Homogenous particles of a Body, dissolved by Fire, in the place most convenient to their particular Nature, ariseth immediately from their own Tendency thither, or (that we may speak more like our selves, i. e. the Disciples of Epicurus) from their respective proportions of Gravity, the more Heavy extruding and so impelling up∣ward the less heavy: and only Accidentally from Heat, or as it hath dis∣solved the caement, and so the Continuity of the Concretion, wherein they were confusedly and promiscuously blended together. So that Truth will not dispense with our Connivence at so dangerous a Lapse, though in one of Her choicest Favorites; chiefly, because it hath already deluded

so many of Her seekers, under the glorious title of a Fundamental Axiome: but strictly enjoynes Us, to Conclude; that Heat, per se, or of its own nature, is alwayes a Disgregative Quality; and that it is of of meer Accident, that upon the sequestration of Heterogeneities, Ho∣mogeneous Natures are associated, rather than, è contra, that it is of meer Accident, that while Heat Congregates Homogeneous, it should Dis∣gregate Heterogeneous Natures, as Aristotle most inconsiderately affirmed and taught.

SECT. II.

* 1.314AS in the Course, so in the Discourse of Nature, having done with the principle of Life, Heat, we must immediately come to the prin∣ciple of Death, COLD: whose Essence we cannot seasonably explain, be∣fore we have proved, that it hath an Essence; since many have hotly, though with but cold Arguments, contended, that it hath none at all, but is a meer Privation, or Nothing.

* 1.315That Cold, therefore, is a Real Ens, and hath a Positive Nature of its own, may be thus demonstrated. (1.) Such are the proper Effects of Cold, as cannot, without open absurdity, be ascribed to a simple Privation; since a Privation is incapable of Action: for, Cold compingeth all Bodies, that are capable of its efficacy, and congealeth Water into Ice, which is more than ever any man durst assigne to a privation. And, when a man thrusts his hand into cold Water, the Cold He then feels, can∣not be sayd to be a meer privation of the Heat of his hand; since, his hand remains as Hot, if not hotter than before; the Calorifick Atoms of his hand being more united, by the circumobsistence of the Cold. (2.) All Heat doth Concentre and unite it self, upon the An∣tiperistasis of Cold; not from fear of a privation, because Heat is de∣stitute of a sense of its owne being, and so of fear to lose that be∣ing; and if not, yet Nothing can have no Contrariety, nor Activity: but, from Repulsion, as we have formerly delivered. (3.) Though many bodies are observed to become Cold, upon the absence, or Ex∣piration of Heat: yet is it the intromission of the Quality contrary to Heat, that makes them so; for, if External Cold be not introduced in∣to their pores, they cannot be so properly sayd, Frigescere, to wax Cold, as Decalescere, to wax less Hot. Thus a stone, which is not Hot, nor Cold, unless by Accident, being admoved to the fire, is made Hot; and removed from the fire, you cannot (unless the am∣bient Aer intromit its Cold into it) so justly say, that it growes Cold, as that it grows Less hot, or returnes to its native state of in∣differency. (4.) When Water (vulgarly, though untruely praesumed to be naturally or essentially cold) is congealed into Ice by the Cold of the aer, it would be most shamefully absurd, to affirm, that the Cold of the Ice ariseth meerly from the Absence of Heat in the wa∣ter; because it is the essential part of the supposition, that the Wa∣ter had no Heat before. (5.) Privation knowes no Degrees; for the Word imports the totall Destitution, or Absence of somewhat

formerly had, otherwise, in rigid truth, it can be no Privation (and therefore our common Distinction of a Partial, and Total privation, hath lived thus long meerly upon indulgence and tolleration.): but Cold hath its various Degrees, for Water is colder to the touch than Earth, Ice than Water, &c. therefore Cold is no Privative, but a Positive Quality.

The Reality of Cold being thus clearly evicted, we may,* 1.316 with more ad∣vantage undertake the consideration of its Formality, and explore the roots of those Attributes commonly imputed thereunto.

First, therefore, we observe; that though Cold be Scholastically defined by that passion caused in the organs of the sense of touching, upon the con∣tact of a Cold object; yet doth not that special Notion sufficiently express its Nature: because there is a more General Effect by which it falls under our cognizance; and that is the Congregation and Compaction of the parts of bodies. For, since Cold is the Antagonist to Heat, whose proper ver∣tue it is, to Discuss and Disgregate; therefore must the proper and imme∣diate virtue of Cold be, to Congregate and Compinge: and consequently, ought we to form to our selves a notion of the Essence of Cold, according to that general Effect, rather than that special one produced in the sense of Touching, which doth adumbrate only a Relative part of it.

Secondly, that by Cold, we understand not any Immaterial Quality,* 1.317 as Aristotle and the Schools after him; but a Substantial one, i. e. certain particles of Matter, or Atoms whose determinate Magnitude and Figure adapt or empower them to congregate and compinge bodies, or to produce all those Effects observed to arise immediately from Cold. And, as the Atoms, which are comparated to the Causation of such Effects, may rightly be termed, the Atoms of Cold, or Frigorifick Atoms: so may those Concretions, which harbour such Atoms, and are capable of Emit∣ting them, be named Cold Concretions; either Actually, as Frost, snowe, the North-wind, &c. or Potentially, as Nitre, Hemlock, Night-shade, and all other simples aswel Medical, as Toxical or Poysonous, whose Alte∣rative Virtue consisteth cheifly in Cold.

Now, as for the determinate Figure of Frigorifick Atoms;* 1.318 our en∣quiries can hope for but small light from the almost consumed vaper of Antiquity: For, though Philoponus (in 1 physic.) & Magnenus (de Atomis, disput. 2. cap. 3.) confidently deliver, that Democritus assigned a Cubical Figure to the Atoms of Cold; and endeavour to justifie that assignation, by sundry Mathematical reasons: yet Aristotle, a man aswell acquainted with the doctrines of his Predecessors, as either of those, ex∣presly affirms, that nor Democritus, nor Leucippus, nor Epicurus deter∣mined the Atoms of Cold to any particular Figure at all; for, His words are these (3 de caelo, cap. 4.) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Nihilpend•• determinarunt. So, that rather than remain altogether in the dark, we must strike fire out of that learned Conjecture of our Master Ga••∣sendus; and taking our indication from the rule of Contrariety, infer, that the Atoms of Heat being spherical, those of Cold, in all reason, must be Tetrahedical, or Pyramidal, consisting of 4 sides, or equilateral Tri∣angles. To make the reasonableness of this supposition duly evident, let us

consider (1.) That as Heat hath its origine from Atoms most exile in magnitude, spherical in figure, and so most swift of motion: so must its Contrary, Cold, be derived from principles of Contrary proprieties, viz. Atoms not so exile in magnitude, of a Figure most opposite to a sphere, and so of most slow motion. (2.) That none but Tetrahedical Atoms can justly challenge to themselves these proprieties, that are requisite to the Essensification of Cold. For (1.) If we regard their Magnitude, a Tetra∣hedical Atom may be Greater than a Spherical, by its whole Angles: be∣cause a Sphere may be circumscribed within a Tetrahedon. (2.) If the Figure it self; none is more opposed to a Sphere, than a Tetrahedon: because it is Angular, and farthest recedeth from that infinity, or (rather) innumerability of small insensible sides, which a profound Geometrician may speculate in a Sphere. (3.) If their Mobility; no body can be more unapt for motion, than a Tetrahedical one: for, what vulgar Mathemati∣cians impute to a Cube, viz. that it challengeth the palme from all other Figures, for Ineptitude to motion, doth indeed more rightfully belong to a Tetrahedon; as will soon appear to any equitable consideration, upon the perpension of the reasons alleagable on both parts. But here we are to signifie, that this ineptitude to motion proper to Tetrahedical Atoms, is not meant of Atoms at liberty, and injoying freedom of motion, in the Inane space; since, in that state all Atoms are praesumed to be of equal velocity: but only of Atoms wanting that liberty, such as are included in Concretions, and by intestine evolutions continually attempt Emancipa∣tion and Exsilition. (4.) It cannot impugne, at least, not stagger the reasonableness of this conjectural Assignation of a Tetrahedical figure to the Atoms of Cold, that Plato (in Timaeo) definitely adscribeth a Pyra∣midal Figure to Fire, not to the Aer, i. e. to the Atoms of Heat, not to those of Cold: because, if any shall thereupon conceive, that a Pyra∣mid is most capable of penetrating the skin of a man, and consequently of producing therein the sense of Heat, rather than Cold; He may be soon converted by considering a passage in our former section of this Chapter, that the Atoms of Heat may, though spherical, as well in respect of their ex∣treme Exility (which the point of no Pyramid can exceed) as of the veloci∣ty of their Motion, prick as sharply, and penetrate as deeply, as the An∣gles of the smallest Pyramid imaginable. To which may be conjoyned, that the Atoms of Cold, according to our supposition, are also capable of Pungency and Penetration; and consequently that a kind of Adustion is also assignable to great Cold; according to that expression of Virgil (1 Georg.) Boceae penetrabile frigus adurit. For, in fervent Frosts (to use the same Epithite, as the sweet-tongued Ovid, in the same case) when our hands are, as the English phrase is, Benumm'd with Cold; if we hold them to the fire, we instantly feel a sharp and pricking pain in them. Which ariseth from hence, that the Atoms of Heat, while by their agility and constant supplies they are dispelling those of Cold, which had entred and possessed the pores of our hands, do variously commove and invert them; they are hastily driven forth, and in their contention and egress, cut and dila∣cerate the flesh and skin, as well with their small points, as edges lying be∣twixt their points, and so produce an acute and pungitive pain. Where∣upon the sage Sennertus (de Atomis) grounds his advice, that in extreme cold weather, when our hands are so stupified, as that an Extinction of their vital heat may be feared; we either immerse them into cold water, or rub them in snow, that the Atoms of Cold, which have wedged each other

into the pores, may be gently and gradually called forth, before we hold them to the fire: and this, least not only grievous pain be caused, but a Gangrene ensue, from the totall dissolution of the Contexture of our hands by the violent intrusion of the Cold Atoms, when they are forcibly impel∣led and agitated by the igneous; as the sad experience of many in Ruscia, Groenland, the Alps▪ and other Regions obnoxious to the tyranny of Cold, hath taught. Concerning this, Helm••nt also was in the right, when He said, Mechanicè namque videmus, membrum fere congelatum sub nive recalescere, & à syderatione praeservari; quod alias aer mox totaliter con∣gelare pergeret, vel si repente ad ignem sit delatum, moritur propter ex∣tremi alterius festinam actionem▪ &c. (in cap. de Aere articul 8.) (5.) Nor doth it hinder, that Philoponus and Magnenus affirm, that the Atoms of Cold ought to be Cubical, in respect of the eminent aptitude of that figure, for Constipation and Compingency, the General Effects of Cold: be∣cause, a Pyramid also hath its plane sides, or faces, which empower it to perform as much as a Cube, in that respect; and if common Salt be Con∣strictive, only because, being Hexahedrical in form, it hath square plane sides, as a Cube; certainly Alum must be more Constrictive, be∣cause being Octahedrical in form, it hath triangular plane sides, as a Py∣ramid. Besides, it is manifest, that these plane sides must so much the more press upon and wedge in the particles of a body, by how much more of the body, or greater number of its particles they touch: and that by how much more they are entangled by their Angles, so much more hardly are they Expeded, and so remain cohaerent so much more pertinaciously. Hence comes it, that all Concretions consisting, for the most part, of such figurated Atoms, are Adst••ictive Effectually: for, interposing their particles amongst those of other bodies, that are Fluid; they make their Consistence more Compact and somewhat Rigid, as in Ice, Snow, Haile, Hoar-frost, &c.

The Consignation of a Tetrahedical Figure to Frigorifick Atoms appear∣ing thus eminently verisimilous;* 1.319 to the full Explanation of the Nature of Cold, it remains only, that we decide that notable Controversy, which so much perplexed many of the Ancients: viz. Whether Cold be an Ele∣mentary Quality; or (more plainly) Whether or no the Principality of Cold belongs to any one of the four vulgar Elements; and so whether Aer, or Water, or Earth may not be conceived to be Primum Frigidum, as right∣fully as Fire is sayd to be Primum Calidum? Especially, since it is well known, that the Stoicks imputed the principality of Cold to the Aer; Empedo∣cles to Water, to whom Aristotle plainly assented, though He sometimes forgot himself, and affirmed that no Humor is without Heat (as in 5. de Generat. Animal. cap. ••.); and Plutarch to Earth, as we have learned from Himself (lib. de frigore primigenio.)

To determine this Antique Dispute, therefore, we first observe; that it arose cheifly from a Petitionary Principle. For it appears, that all Phi∣losophers, who engaged therein, took it for granted, that the Quality of Heat was eminently inhaerent in Fire, the chief of the 4 Principal or Ele∣mentary substances; and thereupon inferred, that the Contrary Quality, Cold, ought in like manner to have its principal residence in one of the other 3: when, introth, they ought first to have proved, that there was such a thing as an Element of Fire in the Universe; which is more than any Logick

can hope, since the Sphere of Fire, which they supposed to possess all that vast space between the convex of the Sphere of Aer, and the concave of that of the Moon, is a meer Chimaera, as we have formerly intimated, and Helmont hath clearly commonstrated (in cap. de Aere.) And Secondly we affirm, that as the Highest degree of Heat is not justly attributary to any one Body more than other, or by way of singular eminency (for, the Sphere of Fire failing, what other can be substituted in the room thereof?) but to sundry special Bodies, which are capable of Exciting or Conceiving Heat, in the superlative degree: so likewise, though we should concede, that there are 3 Principal Bodies in Nature, namely Aer, Water, Earth, in each whereof the Quality of Cold is sensibly harboured; yet is there no one of them, of its own nature more principally Cold than other, or which of it self contain∣eth Cold in the highest degree; but some special Bodies there are, composed of them, which are capable of Exciting and Conceiving Cold, in an emi∣nent manner. But, in Generals is no Demonstration; and therefore we must advance to Particulars, and verify our Assertion, in each of the Three supposed Elements apart.

For the Earth: forasmuch as our sense certifieth that it is even Torri∣fied with Heat, in some places, and Congealed with Cold in others, accord∣ing to the temperature of the ambient Aer in divers climats, or as the Aer, being calefied by the Sun, or frigified by frost, doth variously affect it, in it superficial or Exterior parts; and so it cannot be discerned, that its Extern∣al parts are endowed with one of these opposite Qualities more than the other: and since we cannot but observe, that there are many great and du∣rable subterraneous Fires burning in, and many fervid and sulphlureous Ex∣lations frequently emitted, and more Hot Springs of Mineral Waters per∣petually issuing from its Interior parts, or bowels; and so it is of necessity, that vast seminaries of Igneous Atoms be included in the Entrals thereof: We say, considering these things, we cannot deny, but that the Earth doth contain as many Particles of Heat, or Calorifick Atoms, both with∣out and within, as it doth of seeds of Cold, or Frigorifick Atoms, if not more; and upon consequence, that it cannot be Primum Frigidum, as Plutarch and all his Sectators have dreamt. What then; shall we conclude Antithetically, and conceive that the Globe of the Earth is therefore Es∣sentially rather Hot, than Cold? Truely, No; because experience demon∣strateth, that the Earth doth belch forth Cold Exhalations, and congeal∣ing blasts, as well as Hot Fumes, and more frequently: witness the North-wind, which is so cold, that it refrigerates the Aer even in the middst of Summer, when the rivers are exhausted by the fervor of the Sun; to which Elihu, one of Iobs sorry Comforters, seems to have alluded, when He said, That Cold cometh out of the North, and the Whirlwind out of the South. All, therefore, we dare determine in this difficult argument (the decision whereof doth chiefly depend upon Experiments of vast labour and costs) is only thus much; that the Earth, which is now Hot, now Cold, in its extreme or superficial parts, may, as to its Internal or profound parts, be as reasonably accounted to contain various seminaries of Heat, as of Cold: and that the principal seeds of Cold, or such, as chiefly consist of Frigo∣rifick Atoms, do convene into Halinitre, and other Concretions of na∣tures retaining thereto. And our Reason is that Halinitre is no sooner dis∣solved in Water, than it congealeth the same into perfect Ice, and strongly refrigerates all bodies, that it toucheth; insomuch that we may not only

conclude, that of all Concretions in Nature, at least that we have disco∣vered, none is so plentifully fraught with the Atoms, or seeds of Cold, as Halinitre; but also adventure to answer that Problem proposed to Iob, Out of whose womb came the Ice, and the Hoary Frost of heaven, who hath gendred it? by saying, that all our Freezing and extreme Cold winds seem to be only copious Exhalations of Halinitre dissolved in the bowels of the Earth; or consisting of such Frigorifick Atoms, as compose Halinitre; and this because of the identity of their Effects, for the Tramontane Wind (the coldest of all winds, as Fabricius Paduanus, in his exquisite Book de Ventis, copiously proveth) which the Italians call Chirocco, can pre∣tend to no natural Effect, in which Halinitre may not justly rival it. Long might we dwell upon this not more rare than delightful subject: but, be∣sides that it deserves a profest Disquisition, apart by it self, our speculati∣ons are limited, and may not, without indecency, either digress from their proper Theme, or transgress the strict Laws of Method. May it suffice, therefore, in praesent, that we have made it justifiable to conceive that the Earth containeth many such Particles, or Atoms (whether such as pertain to the Composition of Halinitre, or of any other kind whatever) upon the Exsilition of which the body containing them may be said to become Cold, or pass from Potential to Actual Cold: and upon the insinuation of which into Aer, Water, Earth, Stones, Wood, Flesh, or any other ter∣rene Concretion whatever, Cold is introduced into them, and they may be said to be Frigefied, or made Cold.

Secondly, as for Water; that the praetext thereof to the praerogative of Essential Frigidity is also fraudulent, and inconsistent with the Magna Charta of right Reason, may be discovered from these considerations. 1. When Water is frozen, the Ice always begins in it superfice, or upper parts, where the Aer immediately toucheth it: but, if it were Cold of its own Nature, as is generally praesumed, upon the auctority of Aristotle, the Ice ought to begin in parts farthest situate from the Aer, that is in the middle, or bottom, rather than at the top; at least, it would not be more slowly conglaciated in the middle and bottom, than at the top. (2.) In all Frosts, the Cold of Water is encreased; which could not be, if it were the principal seat of Cold. For, how could the Aer which according to the vulgar supposition, that Water is the subject of inhaesion to extreme Cold, if less cold, infuse into water a greater cold, than what it had before of its owne? or, how could Nitre, dissolved in water, so much augment the Cold thereof, as to convert it into Ice, even in the heat of summer, or by the fires side; as is experimented in Artificial conglaciations: if Nitre were not endowed with greater cold than Water? (3.) If Water be formally in∣gravidated with the seeds of Cold; why is not the sea, why are not all Ri∣vers, nay, all Lakes and standing Pools (in which the excuse of continual motion is praevented) constantly congealed, and bound up in ribbs of Ice? Whence comes it, that Water doth constantly remain Fluid, unless in great frosts only, when the Atoms of Cold, wafted on the wings of the North-wind, and plentifully strawed on the waters, doe insinuate them∣selves among its particles, and introduce a Rigidity upon them? Certainly, it is not conform to the Laws of Nature, that any Body, much less so emi∣nent and useful a one as Water, should for the most part remain alienated from its owne native constitution, and be reduced to it again only at some times, after long intervals, and then only for a day or two. (4.) Were

Cold essentially competent to Water, it could not so easily, as is observed, admit the Contrary Quality, Heat, nor in so high a degree, without the destruction of its primitive form. For, no subject can be changed from the Extreme of one Quality inhaerent, to the extreme of a contrary, with∣out the total alteration of that Contexture of its particles, upon which the inhaerent quality depended; which done, it remains no longer the same: but Water still remains the same, i. e. a Humid Fluid substance, both at the time of, and after its Calefaction by fire, as before. And, there∣fore, that common saying, that Water heated doth reduce it self to its native Cold, though it be tollerable in the mouth of the people; yet He that would speak as a Philosopher, ought to change it into this, that Water after calefaction, returns to its primitive state of Indifferency to either Heat, or Cold: for, though after its remove from the fire, it gradually loseth the Heat acquired from thence, the Igneous Atoms spontaneously ascending and abandoning it one after another; yet would it never reduce it self to the least degree of cold, but is reduced to cold by Atoms of Cold from the circumstant Aer immitted into its pores. What then; shall we hence conclude, that Water is Essentially Hot? Neither; because then it could not so easily admit, nor so long retain the Contrary Quality, Cold, for Hot springs are never congelated. Wherein therefore can we acquiesce? Tru∣ly, only in this determination, that Water is Essentially Moist, and Fluid: but neither Hot, nor Cold, unless by Accident, or Acquisition, i. e. it is made Hot, upon the introduction of Calorifick, and Cold, upon the introduction of Frigorifick Atoms; contrary to the tenent of Empedocles, and Aristotle.

Lastly, as for the Aer: insomuch as it is sometimes Hot, sometimes Cold, according to the temperature of the Climate, season of the year, prae∣sence or absence of the Sun, and diversity of Winds: we can have no war∣rant from re••son, to conceive it to be the natural Mother of Cold, more than of Heat▪ but rather that it is indifferently comparated to admit either Quality, according to divers Impraegnation. Whoever, therefore, shall argue, that because in the Dogg da••es, when the perpendicular rayes of the Sun parch up the languishing inhabitants of the Earth in some positions of its sphere, if the North-wind arise, it immediately mitigates the fe••vor of the Aer, and brings a cool relief upon its wings; therefore the Aer is Natural∣ly Cold: ma•• as justly infer, that the Aer is Naturally Hot; because, in the dead 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Winter, when the face of the Earth becomes hoary and rigid with ••r••st, if the South-wind blowe, it soon mitigates the frigidity of the Aer, ••nd dissolves those fetters of Ice, wherewith all things were bound up. Wherefore, it is best for us to Conclude, that the Essential Qua∣lity of the Aer▪ is Fluidity; but as for Heat and Cold, they are Qualities meer∣ly Accidental or Adventitious thereto; or, that it is made Hot, or Cold, upon the commixture of Calorifick, or Frigorifick Atoms. So that where the Aer is constantly impraegnate with Atoms of Heat, as under the Torrid Zone, there is it co••stantly Hot, or Warme at least: where it is Alternately per∣fused with ••••lorifick and Frigorifick Atoms, as under the Temper••te Zones;* 1.320 〈…〉〈…〉 it Alternately Hot and Cold: and where it is constantly pervaded by ••••igorifick Atoms, as under the North Pole; there is it con∣stantly Cold.

To put a p••••iod, therefore, to this Dispute; seeing the Quality of Cold is not Essen••••••••ly inhaerent in Earth, Water, or Aer, the Three Principal

Bodies of Nature; where shall we investigate its Genuine Matrix, or pro∣per subject of inhaesion? Certainly, in the nature of some Special Bodies, or a particular species of Atoms (of which sort are those whereof Salnitre is for the most part composed) which being introduced into Earth, Water, Aer, or any other mixt Bodie, impraegnate them with cold.

But, haply, you may say, that though this be true,* 1.321 yet doth it not totally solve the doubt; since it is yet demandable, Whether any one, and which of those Three Elements is highly Opposite to the Fourth, viz. Fire? We Answer, that forasmuch as that Bodie is to be accounted the most Opposite to Fire, which most destroyes it: therefore is Water the chief Antagonist to Fire, because it soonest Extinguisheth it. Nevertheless there is no necessity, that therefore Water must be Cold in as high a degree, as Fire is Hot: for, Wa∣ter doth not extinguish Fire, as it is Cold (since boyling water doth as soon put out fire, as Cold) but as it is Humid, i. e. as it enters the pores of the en∣flamed body, and hinders the Motion and Diffusion of the Atoms of Fire. Which may be confirmed from hence (1.) That Oyle, which no man con∣ceives to be Cold, it poured on in great quantity, doth also extinguish fire, by suffocation, which is nothing but a hindering the Motion of the igneous Atoms: (2.) That in case the Atoms of Fire issue from the accensed matter, with such pernicity and vehemence, and reciprocal arietations, and in such swarms, as that they repel the water affused, and permit it not to enter the pores of the fewel (as constantly happens in Wild-fire, where the ingredients are Unctuous, and consist of very tenacious particles.) in that case, Water is so far from extinguishing the flame, that it makes it more impetuous and raging. However, we shall acknowledg thus much, that if the Principality of Cold must be adscribed to one of the Three vulgar Elements; the Aer doubt∣less, hath the best title thereunto: because, being the most Lax and Porous bo∣die of the Three it doth most easily admit, and most plentifully harbour the seeds of Cold; and being also subtile and Fluid, it doth most easily immit, or carry them along with it self into the pores of other bodies, and so not only Infrigidate, but some times Congeal, and Conglaciate them; in case they be of such Contextures and such particles, as are susceptible of Congelation and Conglaciation.

The Fable of the Satyr and Wayfering man, who blew hot and cold,* 1.322 though in the mouth of every School-boy, is yet scarce understood by their Masters; nay, the greatest Philosophers have found the reason of that Contrariety of Effects from one and the same Cause, to be highly problematical. Wherefore since we are fallen upon the cause of the Frigidity in the Aer; and the Fri∣gidity of our Breath doth materially depend thereon: opportunity invites Us, to solve that Problem, which though both Aristotle (sect 3. prob. 7. & Anaxi∣menes (apud Plutarch. de frigore primigenio) have strongly attempted; yet have they left it to the conquest of Epicurus principles: viz. Why doth the breath of a man warme when eff••ated with the mouth wide open; and cool, when efflated with the mouth contra••••ed? To omit the opinions of others, there∣fore, we conceive the cause hereof to be only this▪ that albeit the Breath doth consist of aer, for the most part fraught with Calorifick Atoms, emitted from the lungs and vital organs, yet hath it many Frigorifick ones also interspersed among its particles: which being of greater bulk, than the Calorifick, and so capable of a stronger impuls, are by the force of efflation transmitted to great∣ter distance from the mouth; because, the Calorifick Atoms commixt with

the breath, in regard of their exility, are no sooner dischaged from the mouth, than they instantly disperse in round. Wence it comes, that if the breath be expired in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 large stream, or with the mouth wide open; because the circuit of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of brea••h is large, and so the Hot Atoms emitted are not so soon dispersed: therefore doth the stream feel warme to the hand objected there▪ and so much the more warme, by how much neerer the hand is held to the mouth; the Calorifick Atoms being less and less Dissipated in each degree of remove. But, in case the breath be ••mitted with contracted lipps; becaus•• ••hen the compass of the stream is small, and the force of Ef∣flation greater 〈◊〉〈◊〉 therefore are the Calorifick Atoms soon Disgregated, and the Frigorific••▪ only r••main commixt with the Aer, which affects the ob∣jected hand 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cold, and by how much farther (in the limits of the power of Efflation•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hand is held from the mouth, by so much colder doth the breath appear 〈…〉〈…〉 contra. That Calorifick Atoms are subject to more and more 〈…〉〈…〉 the stream of a Fluid substance, to which they are com∣mixt, is greater and greater in circuit, may be confirmed from hence; that if we poure ho•• ••••ter, from on high, in frosty weather, we shall observe a fume to issue 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••scend from the stream all along▪ and that so much the more plentifully, by how much greater the stream is. Thus we use to cool Burnt wine, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by frequent refunding it from vessel to vessel, or infunding it into broad and shallow vessels; that so the Atoms of Heat may be the sooner disper•••••• for, by how much larger the superfice of the liquor is made, by so much more of liberty for Exsilition is given to the Atoms of Heat containe•• ••herein, and as much of Insinuation to the Atoms of Cold in company 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the circumstant Aer. Thus also we cool our faces in the heat of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, with fanning the aer towards us: the Hot Atoms be∣ing thereby 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and the Cold impelled deeper into the pores of the skin: which 〈…〉〈…〉 the reason, why all Winds appear so much the Colder, by how much ••••••onger they blowe; as De••s Cartes hath well observed in these words: 〈…〉〈…〉 vehementior majoris frigiditatis perceptionem, quam aer 〈…〉〈…〉 corpore nostro excitat; quod aer quietus tantùm exterio∣rem nostram 〈…〉〈…〉 quae interi••ribus nostris carnibus frigidior est, contingat: ventus vero, ••••hementius in corpus nostrum actus, etiam in penetralia ejus adigatur, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 illa siut cute calidiora, id circo etiam majorem frigiditatem ab ejus conta•••••• percipiunt.

* 1.323In our prece••ent Article, touching the necessary assignatin of a Tetrahe∣dical Figure 〈…〉〈…〉 Atoms of Cold, we remember, we said▪ that in respect of their 〈…〉〈…〉 or plane faces, they were most apt to Compinge, or bind in the particle 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all Concretions▪ into which they are intromitted; and from thence we shal•• ••••ke the hint of inferring Three noble CONSECTARIES.

(1.) That 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Snow, Hail, Hoarfrost, and all Congelations, are made meerly by th•• ••••••romission of Frigorifick Atoms among the particles of 〈…〉〈…〉, being once insinuated and commixt among them, in suf∣ficie•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 alter their fluid and lax consistence into a rigid and com∣pact, i. e. they Congeal them.

(2.) That 〈…〉〈…〉, or Trembling sometimes observed in the members of 〈…〉〈…〉 that Rigor, or Shaking, in the beginning of most pu∣tri•• 〈…〉〈…〉 when the Fits of Intermittent fevers invade, are chiefly cause•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Frigorifick Atoms. For, when the Spherical Atoms

of Heat, which swarm in and vivifie the bodies of Animals, are not moved quaquaversùm in the members with such freedom, velocity, and directness excentrically, as they ought; because, meeting and contesting with those less Agile Atoms of Cold, which have entred the body, upon its chilling, their proper motion is thereby impeded: they are strongly repelled, and made to recoyle towards the Central parts of the bodie, in avoydance of their Ad∣versary, the Cold ones; and in that tumultuous retreat, or introcession, they vellicate the fibres of the membranous and nervous parts, and so cause a kind of vibration or contraction, which if only of the skin, makes that symptome, which Physicians call a Horror; but if of the Muscles in the Habit of the bo∣die, makes that more vehement Concussion, which they call a Rigor. Either of which doth so long endure, as till the Atoms of Heat, being more strong by Concentration and Union, have re-encountered and expelled them. That it is of the Nature of Hot Atoms, when invaded by a greater number of Cold ones, to recoyle from them, and concentre themselves in the middle of the body, that contains them; is demonstrable from the Experiment of Frozen Wines: wherein the spirits concentre, and preserve themselves free from Congelation in the middle of the frozen Phlegm, so that they may be seen to remain fluid and of the colour of an Amethyst: as Helmont hath well declared, in his History of the Nativity of Tartar in Wines.

(3.) That the Death of all Animals, is caused immediately by the Atoms of Cold; which insinuating themselves in great swarms into the body, and not expelled again from thence by the overpowered Atoms of Heat; they wholly impede and suppress those motions of them, wherein Vitality con∣sisteth: So that the Calorifick ones being no longer able to calefy the prin∣cipal seat of life, the Vital flame is soon extinguished, and the whole Body resigned to the tyranny of Cold. Which is therefore well accounted to be the grand and profest Enemy of Life.

CHAP. XIII. OF Fluidity, Stability, Humidity, Siccity.

SECT. I.

* 1.324HEre our very Method must be some∣what Paradoxical, and the Genealo∣gy we shall afford of those Two vul∣garly accounted Passive ••••ualities, Humidity and Siccity, very much different from that universally em∣braced in the Schools. For, should we tread in the steps of Aristotle, as most, who have travelled in this subject, have constantly done; we must have subnected our Disquisiti∣on into the Nature and Origine of Moisture and Dryness, immediate∣ly to that of Heat and Cold, as the other pair of First Elemental Qualities, and ••diametro opposite to them. But, having observed, that those 2 Terms, Moist and Dr••▪ are not, according to the severe and praecise Dialect of truth, rightly ••••commodable to all those things, which are genuinely im∣ported by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Greek Words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, according to the defini∣ons of Aristotle▪ and consequently that we could not avoid the dan∣ger of losing ••••••selves in a perpetual Aequivocation of Terms, unless we committed ou•• thoughts wholly to the conduct of Nature Herself, pro∣gressing from the more to the less General Qualities, and at each step ex∣plicating their distinct dependencies: we thereupon inferred, that we ought to praem••se the Consideration of Fluidity and Firmness, which are more Gener•••••• to that of Humidity and Siccity, as less General Qua∣lities, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seem to be one degree more removed from Catholick Principles.* 1.325

That those 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Terms so frequent in the mouth of Aristotle, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 in signification, than Humidum and Siccum, by which His 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Interpreters and Commentators commonly explicate them; 〈…〉〈…〉 even from hence, that under the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is com∣prehended no•• only, in General, whatever is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Fluid and Liquid,

but also, in special, that matter or body, whereby a thing is moistned, when immersed into, or perfused with the same: and likewise, under the contrary term 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, is comprehended as well, in General, whatever is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Compact or Firm and Solid, as in special, that matter or body, which being applyed to a thing, is not capable of Humectating or Madefying the same, and which is therefore called also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Aridum. Now this duely perpended doth at first sight detest the Aequivocation of the Latin Terms, and direct us to this praecise determination; that whatever is Fluid, is not Humid; nor whatever is Dry, Compact or Firme; but that a Humid body properly is that, whereby another body, being perfused, is moistned [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] or madefied [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉]: and, on the contrary, that a Dry or Arid body is that, which is not capable of Humectating, or madefying another body, to which it is applied.

Again, forasmuch as Aristotle positively defines 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,* 1.326 id qu••d fa∣cile, terminum admittens, proprio tamen non terminatur, that which be∣ing destitute of self-termination, is yet easily terminated by another sub∣stance; tis evident, that this His Definition is competent not only to a Humid thing, in special, but also to a Fluid, in General: such as are not only Water, Oyle, every Liquor, yea and Metal or other Concretion, actually fused or melted; but also the Aer, Flame, Smoke, Dust, and whatever is of such a nature, as that being admitted into any vessel or other continent of whatever figure; or however terminated in it superfice, doth easily accomodate it self thereunto, put on the same figure, and confess ter∣mination by the same limits or boundaries; and this, because it cannot ter∣minate it self, as being naturally comparated only to Diffusion. On the other side, since He defines 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, quod facile terminatum proptio ter∣mino, terminatur aegre alieno; to be that which is easily terminate•• by its owne superfice, and hardly terminated by another; it is also manifest, that this Definition is not peculiar only to a Dry or ••rid substance, but in com∣mon also to a Firme or Solid one: such as not only Earth, Wood, Stones, &c. but also Ice, Metal unmolten, Pitch, Resine, Wax, and the like Concreted juices, and (in a word) all bodies, which have their parts so con∣sistent and mutually cohaerent, as that they are not naturally comparated to Diffusion, but conserve themselves in their own superfice, and require com∣pression, dilatation, section, detrition, or some other violent means, to ac∣commodate them to termination, by the superfice of another body. And, certainly, if what is praecisely signified by the Terme 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, were no more than what is meant by the Latin substitute thereof, Humidum: then might the Aer be justly said to be Humid, which is so far in its owne nature from being endowed with the faculty of Humectating bodies, that its genuine virtue is to exsiccate all things suspended therein; nay even Fire it self might be allowed the same Attribute, together with Smoke, Dust, and the like Fluid substances, which exsiccate all bodies perfused with mo••sture. On the advers part, if what is praecisely intended by the Terme 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, were fully expressible by the Latin, Siccum, or Aridum; then, doubtless, might Wax, Re••ine, and all Concreted juices be accounted actually Dry▪ nay Ice it self, which is only Liquor congealed, could not be excluded the Categorie of Arid substances. These Considerations premised, though we might here enquire, Whether Aristotle spake like Himself, when He confined Fluidity (and that according to his owne definition) to only 2 Ele∣ments, Water and Aer; when yet the Element of Fire, which He placed

above the Aer••••l region, must be transcendently Fluid (else how could it be so easily terminated by the Concave of the Lunar Sphere, on one part, and the Convex of the Aereal, on the other?) And whether His Anti∣thesis or Counter assertion, viz. that the 2 Firme Elements are Fire and Earth, be not a downright Absurdity: yet shall we not insist upon the de∣tection of either of those two Errors, because they are obvious to every mans notice; but only Conclude, that though every Humid body be Fluid, and every Arid or Dry body be Firm; yet will not the Conversion hold, since every Fluid is not Humid, nor every Firme, Dry; and upon natural consequence, that Humidity is a species of Fluidity, and Siccity a Species of Firmity; and also that it is our duety to speculate the Reasons of each ac∣cordingly beginning at the Generals.

FLUIDITY we conceive to be a Quality, arising meerly from hence; that the Atoms▪* 1.327 or insensible particles, of which a fluid Concretion doth consist, are smooth in superfice, and reciprocally contiguous in some points, though disso•••••••••• or incontiguous in others; so that many inane spaces (smal∣ler and grea•••••• according to the several magnitudes of the particles, which intercept them being interspersed among them, they are, upon the moti∣on of the mass o•• body, which they compose, most easily moveable, rowl∣ing one upon ••••other, and in a continued fluor, or stream diffusing them∣selves, till th•••• are arrested by some firm body, to whose superfice they exactly accommodate themselves.

* 1.328That the ••••sence of Fluidity dont consist only in these Two conditions, the smoothness of insensible particles, and interruption of small inane spaces among them▪ where their extrems are incontiguous; may be even sensi∣bly demonst••••••••d in an heap or measure of Corne. Which is apt for Dif∣fusion, or Fluid, only because the Grains, of which it doth consist, are superficially smooth and hard, and have myriads of inane spaces intercepted among them▪ by reason of the incontiguities of their extrems, in various points: so 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ whenever the heap is moved, or effused from one vessel into anothe••▪ the Grains mutually rowling each upon other, diffuse them∣selves in one continued stream, and immediately upon their reception into the concave of the vessel, the Aggregate or mass of them becomes exact∣ly accommo••••te to the figure, or internal superfice of the same. And, for∣asmuch as the ••ifferent magnitudes of composing particles, do not necessi∣tate a differe••••e of formal qualities; but only variety of Figures, contex∣ture and 〈◊〉〈◊〉: well may we conceive the same reasons to essence the Flu∣idity of Water also; because betwixt an heap of Corne, and an heap or mass of Water, the Difference is only this, that the Grains, which compose the one, are of sensible magnitude, and so have sensible empty spaces in∣terposed amo•••• them; but the Granules, or particles, which compose the other, are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sensible magnitude, or incomparably more exile, and so have the inane 〈◊〉〈◊〉 intercepted among them, incomparably less. For, that Water doth consist of small Grains, or smooth particles, is conspicuous even from 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ that Water is capable of conversion into Fume, or Va∣pou••▪ only 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••refaction, and Fume again reducible into Water, meerly by 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and the reason why Fume becoms visible, is only this, that the 〈…〉〈…〉 part of fume is a Collection or Assembly of many thou∣sand of tho•••• ••••••gly-invisible particles, which constitute the Water, from whence the ••••me ascends, as may be ascertained from hence, that to the

composition of one single drop of Water, many myriads of myriads of in∣sensible particles must be convened and united. So that Water contained in a Caldron, set on the fire and seething, doth differ from the Fume ex∣haled from it, only in this respect; that the one is Water Condensed, the other Rarified: or, that Water is made Fume, when its particles are violent∣ly dissociated, and the aer variously intercepted among them; and Fume is returned to Water, when the same particles are reduced to their natural close order, and the intercepted aer again excluded. Again, that the Fluidity of Water depends on the same Cause (proportionately) as that of an heap of Corne, may, according to the Lawe of Similitude, be justified by the parallel capacity of Water to the same Effects, viz. Diffusion, Division, and Accommodation to the figure of the Recipient, or Terminant: For, the result hereof is, that it hath no Continuity or mutual Cohaerence of its particles, which should hinder their easy Dissociation. Nor is it a valid Argument to the contrary, that Water appears to be a Continued body, but an heap of Corne, a Discontinued; for, that is only according to Appa∣rence, caused from hence, that by how much smaller the component parti∣cles of a Concretion are, by so much smaller must the inane spaces be, which are intercepted among them, where they are incontiguous, and upon con∣sequence, so much the less interrupted, or more continued must the mass or Aggregate appear: as may be most familiarly understood, if we compare an heap of Corne, with one of the finest Callis sand; that with an heap of the most volatile or impalpable Powder, that the Chymist or Apothecary can make; and so gradually less and less in the dimensions of Granules, till we arrive at the smallest imaginable. So that we cannot wonder, that the substance of Water should be apprehended by the dull sense, as wholly Con∣tinued, though really it be only less interrupted than an heap of sand: when the Grains, whereof Water is amassed, are incomparably smaller, than those of the finest sand, and intercept among them inane spaces incomparably smaller such as are by many degrees belowe the discernment of the acutest sight, though advantaged by the best Microscope.

If this Argument reach not the height either of the Difficulty it self,* 1.329 or your Expectation and Curiosity concerning it; be pleased to imp the Wings of it with the feathers of another, of the same importance, but more perspicuity. It is well known, especially to Chymists and Re∣finers, that every metall is capable of a twofold Fluid••ty: one, in the forme of an impalpable or volatile Powder; the other, of a Liquor, whose fluor is continued, according to the judgement of sense. For, when a Metal is Calcined by Praecipitation, i. e. by Corrosive and Mercurial Waters, spe∣cifically appropriate to its nature; being thereby reduced into small Grains, it becomes Fluid, after the manner of sand, and therefore may as conveni∣ently be used in Hour-glasses, for Chronometry, or the measure of time: but, because each of those visible Grains is made up of millions of other more exile and invisible Granules or particles, which are the component principles or matter of the Metal; hence it is, that if we put them all to∣gether in a Crucible, and melt them in a reverberatory fire, whose igneous Atoms invade, penetrate and subdivide each Granule into the smallest particles (to which the Corrosive Virtue of the Aqua fortis could not ex∣tend) then will the whole mass put on another kind of Fluidity, such as that of Water, Oyle, and all other Liquors▪ Now, the Reason of the Former Fluidity is manifestly the same with that of Corne and Sand, newly

explicated: and that of the Latter▪ the same as of Water, i. e. the Granules of the Calcined powder, being dissolved into others of dimensions incom∣parably smaller, do intercept among themselves, or betwixt their superficies, where those a••e incontiguous, innumerable multitudes of Inane spaces, but those incomparably less than before their ultimate subtiliation; and con∣sequently (as hath been said) make the Metal dissolved to be deprehend∣ed by the sen••••▪ as one entire and continued substance. To Conclude, therefore; 〈…〉〈…〉 discover no Reason against us, of bulk sufficient to ob∣struct the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•• our Conception, that the Fluidity of Fire, Flame, Aer, and all ••••quid substances whatever, cannot well be deduced from any other 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but what we have here assigned to Water and Metals dissolved: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 when we consider, that is equally consentaneous to conceive, th•••• ••••ery other Fluid or Liquid body is composed also of cer∣tain specially ••••••••igurate Granules▪ or imperceptible particles; which be∣ing only 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in some points of their superficies▪ not reciprocally Co∣haerent 〈…〉〈…〉 intercept various inane spaces betwixt them▪ and be there∣fore easily 〈◊〉〈◊〉, dissociable, externally termin••ble, and capable of making the body app••••••ntly Continuate, as Water it sel••.

* 1.330And, as 〈…〉〈…〉 other General Quality, FIRMNESS, or STABILITY; since 〈◊〉〈◊〉 m••st have Contrary Causes, and that the solidity of Atoms is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of all solidity and firmness in Concretions: well may we understand 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be radicated in this, that the insensible particles, of which a ••irme 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is composed (whether they be of one or diverse sorts, i. e. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or dissimilar in magnitude and figure) do so recipro∣cally comp•••••• and adhaere unto each other, as that being uncapable of rowling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 each others superfice, both in respect of the inepti∣tude of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 figures thereunto, and the want of competent inane spaces among them▪ they generally become uncapable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 without ex∣tream 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Emotion, Dissociation, Diffusion, and so of Terminatio•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any other superfice, but what themselves consti∣tute.

* 1.331If it 〈…〉〈…〉 Enquired, Whence this reciprocal Comp••ession, Indis∣sociability. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Immobility of insensible particles in a Firme, Concretion doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proceed▪ we can derive it from Three sufficient Causes. (1. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 small [Hamul••, Uncinulive] Hooks or Clawes by which Atoms of 〈…〉〈…〉 superficies are adapted to implicate each other, by mu∣tual 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and that so closely, as that all Inanity is excluded from betwixt 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••mmissures or joynings; and this is the principal and most frequent 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of stability. (2.) The Introduction and pressure of Ex∣tran••ou•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ which invading a Concretion, and wedging in both them∣selves, 〈…〉〈…〉 intestine ones together, and that cheifly by obverting the•• 〈…〉〈…〉 or superficies thereunto; cause a general Compression and 〈…〉〈…〉 of all the particles of the mass. And by this way doth 〈…〉〈…〉 Water and all Humid Substances; for, since the Atoms of 〈…〉〈…〉, and those of Water octahedrical, as is most 〈…〉〈…〉; those of Cold insinuating themselves into the 〈…〉〈…〉 by obversion of their plane sides to them, they 〈…〉〈…〉 particle•• thereof, and so not permitting them to be 〈…〉〈…〉 fluidity, and make the whole mass Rigid and 〈…〉〈…〉 Hither also may we most congruously referr

the Coagulation of milk, upon the injection of Rennet, Vinegre, juice of Limons, and the like Acid things. For, the Hamous and inviscating Atoms, whereof the Acid is mostly composed, meeting with the Ramous and Gros∣ser particles of the milk, which constitute the Caseous and Butyrous parts thereof; instantly fasten upon them with their hooks, connect them, and so impeding their fluiditie▪ change their lax and moveable contexture in∣to a close and immoveable or Firme: while the more exile and smooth particles of the milk, whereof the serum or whey is composed, escape those Entanglings and conserve their native Fluidity. This may be con∣firmed from hence; that whenever the Cheese, or Butter made of the Coa∣gulation, is held to the fire, they recover their former Fluidity: because the tenacious particles of the Acid are disentangled and interrupted by the sphaerical and superlatively agile Atoms of fire. (3.) The Exclusion of introduced Atoms, such as by their exility, roundness and motion, did, during their admistion, interturbe the mutual Cohaesion and Quiet of domestique ones, which compose a Concretion. Thus, in the decale∣scence of melted metals, and Glass, when the Atoms of fire, which had dissociated the particles thereof and made them Fluid, do abandon the me∣tal, and so cease to agitate and dissociate the particles thereof: then do the domestique Atoms returne to a closer order, mutually implicate each o∣ther, and so make the whole mass Compact and Firme, as before. Thus also when the Atoms of Water, Wine, or any other dissolvent, which had insinuated into the body of Salt, Alume, Nitre, or other Concretion retaining to the same tribe; and dissolving the continuity of its particles, metamorphosed it from a solid into a fluid body, so that the sight appre∣hends it to be one simple and uniforme substance with the Liquor: we say, when these dissociating Atoms are evaporated by heat, the parti∣cles of the Salt instantly fall together again, become readunated, and so make up the mass compact and solid, as before, such as no man, but an eye-witness of the Experiment, could persuade himself to have been so lately diffused, concorporated, and lost in the fluid body of Water.

SECT. II.

BY the light of the Praemises, it appears a most perspicuous truth,* 1.332 that HUMIDITY is only a certain Species of Fluidity. For, whoever would frame to himself a proper and adaequate Notion of an Hum••r, or Humid substance; must conceive it to be such a Fluid or Fluxile body, which being induced upon, or applied unto any thing, that is Compact, doth ad∣hare to the same (per minimas particulas) and madify or Humectate so much thereof as it toucheth. Such, therefore, is Water, such is Wine, such ••s Oyle, such are all those Liquors, which no sooner touch any body not Fluid, but either they leave many of their particles adhaerent only to the superfice thereof (and this, because the most seemingly polite superfice is full of Eminences and Cavities, as we have frequently asserted) and so moisten it; or, penetrating through the whole contexture thereof, totally Humectate or wett the same. But, such is not Aer, such is not any Metal fused, such is not Quick-silver, nor any of those

Fluors, which ••hough they be applied unto, and subingress into the pores of a Compact body doe yet leave none of their particles adhaerent to either the superficia•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 internal parts thereof; but, without diminut••••n of their own quantity 〈◊〉〈◊〉 off clearly, and so leave the touched o•• pervaded body, unma••ified, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••humecta••e, as they found it.

* 1.333On the other side, it is likewise manifest, that SICCITY o•• ARIDITY, is only a certain species of Firmness, or st••bility: because a Dry or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••ubstance is conceived to be Firm or Compact, only inso∣much as it is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of all moisture. Of this sort, according to vulgar con∣ception, may 〈◊〉〈◊〉 account all Stones, Sand, Ashes▪ all Metals, and whatever is of so firme a constitution▪ as contain•• nothing of Humidity, either in it superfice, 〈…〉〈…〉, which can be extracted from it, or, i•• extracted, is not capable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 moistning any other body: but, not Plants nor Animals, nor Minerals▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any other Concretion•• which▪ though apparently dry to the sense doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 cont••in some moisture within it, and such as being educed, is capable of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 another body.

* 1.334We say▪ ••ccording to Vulgar Conception; because, not Absolutely: for▪ though 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be opposed to Humidity, not as an Habit, to which any Act can 〈…〉〈…〉 attributed, but as a meer Privation (for, to be Dry, is nothing else 〈…〉〈…〉 want moisture yet, because a Moistned body may con∣tain more 〈…〉〈…〉 Humidity▪ therefore may it be said to be more or less Dry 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and a body that is imbued with less moisture, be said to be dry 〈…〉〈…〉 one imbued with more. Thus Green Wood, or such as hath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 extraneous moisture, is commonly said to grow more and more 〈…〉〈…〉 degrees, as it is more and more Dehumect••ted; and then at leng•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be perfectly dry, when all the Aqueous moisture, as well natura•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••mbibed, is consumed, though then also it contain a certain 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mo••sture, which Philosophers call the Humidum Primigentum 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ this only Comparatively, or in respect to its for∣me•• 〈…〉〈…〉 was imbue•• with a greater proportion of Humi∣dity▪

* 1.335For the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of this, we are to observe, that there are Two sorts 〈…〉〈…〉 compact bodies are usually humectated; the one, 〈…〉〈…〉 ••he other, Oleag nous and Fat. The First is easily 〈…〉〈…〉 by heat, but not inflammable: the other, though it 〈…〉〈…〉 and is as easily inflammable in regard of the many 〈…〉〈…〉 is not easily exsoluble, nor attenuable in∣to 〈…〉〈…〉 cohaerence of its particles. To the First 〈…〉〈…〉 that m••••sture in Concretions▪ which Chymists extracting 〈…〉〈…〉 Vegetables: because, though it mo••stens as Wate•• 〈…〉〈…〉 incapable of infl••mmation▪ yet is it much more volatile 〈…〉〈…〉 And to e••ther or both sorts, though in a diverse respect be∣long 〈…〉〈…〉 they call Aqua Vitae, or the spirits of a Vegetable, such 〈…〉〈…〉 because though it doth moisten as Water, yet is 〈…〉〈…〉 evaporable by heat, and as inflammable as 〈…〉〈…〉 learn in the School of Sense, that such bo∣die•• 〈…〉〈…〉 Aqueous and Lean moisture, are easily 〈…〉〈…〉 are humectate with the Unctu∣ous 〈…〉〈…〉 hardly▪ Why? because the Atoms, of which

the Aqueous doth consist, are more laevigated or smooth in their super∣fice, and so having no hooks, or clawes, whereby to cohaere among themselves, or adhaere to the concretion, are soon disgregated; but those, which compose the Oleaginous, being entangled as well among them∣selves, as with the particles of the body, to which they are admixt, by their Hamous angles, are not to be expeded and disengaged, without great and long agitation; and after many unsuccessfull attempts of evolution. Thus Wood is sooner reduced to Ashes, than a stone: because that is compacted by much of Aqueous Humidity; this by much of Unctuous. For the same reason is it likewise, that a clodd of Earth, or peice of Cloth, which hath im∣bibed Water, is far more easily resiccated, than that Earth or Cloth, which hath been dippt in oyle, or melted fat. And this gives us somewhat more than a meer Hint toward the clear Solution of Two PROBLEMS, frequent∣ly occurring, but rarely examined.

The one is, Why pure or simple Water cannot wash out spots of Oyle,* 1.336 or Fat from a Cloth, or silk Garment: which yet Water, wherein Ashes have been boyled, or soap dissolved, easily doth? For, the Cause hereof most probably is this; that though Water of it self cannot penetrate the unctu∣ous body of oyle, nor dissociate its tenaciously cohaerent particles, and con∣sequently not incorporate the oyle to it self, so as to carry it off in its fluid arms, when it is expressed or wrung out from the cloth: yet, when it is impraegnated with Salt, such as is abundantly contained in Ashes, and from them extracted in decoction; the salt with the sharp angles and points of its insensible particles, penetrating, pervading, cutting and di∣viding the oyle, in minimas particulas, the Water following the particles of salt at the heels, incorporates the oyle into it self, and so being wrung out from the cloth again, brings the same wholly off together with it self. Which d••ubtless▪ was in some part understood by the Inventor of soap; which being compounded 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Water, Salt and Oyle most perfectly com∣mixt, is the most general Abstersive for the cleansing of Cloathes pol∣luted with oyle, grease, turpentine, sweat and the like unctuous natures: for, the particle•• of oyle ambuscadoed in the soap, encountring those oyly or p••nguous particle••, which adhaere to the hairs and filaments of Cloth and st••••n it, become easily united to them, and bring them off toge∣ther with themselves, when they are dissolved and set afloat in the Water by the incisive and di••••••ciating particles of the Salt; which also is brought off at the same time by the Water, which serveth only as a common vehicle to a••l the rest.

The other, Why stains of Ink are not Delible, with Water,* 1.337 though de∣cocted to a Lixirium, or Lee, with Ashes, or commixt with soap: but wi•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Acid juice▪ such as of Limons, Oranges, Crabbs, Vinegre, &c. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Reason hereof seems to be only this; that the Vi••••io•• or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which ••tr••kes the black in the Decoction of Galls, Sumach, or other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ingredients, being Acid, and so consisting of particles con∣gener••••s ••n figure and other proprieties to those which constitute the 〈…〉〈…〉: whenever the spot of Ink is throughly moystned with an acid 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the vitrio•• ••s soon united thereto, and so educed together with ••t up••n expression, the union arising (propter 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) from the Simili∣tude of their two natures. For, there always is the most easy and perfect union, where is a Similitude of Essences, or formal proprieties;

as is notably experimented in the eduction of Cold from a mans hands or other benummed parts by rubbing them with snow; in the evocation of fire by fire; in the extraction of some Venoms from the central to the outward parts of the body, by the application of other Venoms to the skin (which is the principal cause, why some Poysons are the Antidotes to others); the alliciency and ••••••••uation of Choler by Rhubarb, &c.

Lastly, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 place, we might pertinently insist upon the Causes and Manner of Co••••osion and Dissolution of Metals and other Compact and Firm•• bodies▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Aqua Fortis, Aqua Regis, and other Chymical Waters; the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Salt, Alume, Nitre, Vitriol, Sugar and other Salin concreted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by Water▪ the Exhalability or Evaporability of Humid and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 substances▪ and other useful speculations of the like obscure natur•• but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of these deserves a more exact and prolix Disquisition, than the 〈…〉〈…〉 signed to our praesent province will afford; and what we have already 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sufficiently discharge••h our debt to the Title of this Chapter.

CHAP. XIV. Softness, Hardness, Flexility, Tractility, Ductility, &c.

SECT. I.

THe two First of this Rank,* 1.338 of Secun••darie Qualities HARDNESS and SOFTNESS, be••ng so neer of Ex∣traction and Semblance, that m••ny have confounded them with Firm∣ness and Fluid••ty▪ in a General and looser accept••tion (for•• so Virgil gives the Epithe••e of Soft to Water, & Lucretius to Aer, Vapor•• Clouds, &c. because a Firme bodie, or such whose parts are reciproc••lly cohae∣rent, and superfice more 〈…〉〈…〉 apparently continued, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 may be Soft; and on the other side, a Fluid body, or such whose 〈…〉〈…〉 not reciprocally cohaerent, nor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 really continued, as 〈…〉〈…〉 be Hard: therefore ought we 〈…〉〈…〉 examination ••f the nature of Hard∣ness and Softness, 〈…〉〈…〉 Consequents, Flexility, Tractility, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c. where that of ••••••mness and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ends▪ that so we may▪ by expli∣cating their Cognation, when men••••one•• in a general sense, manifest the••r Differences▪ when considered in a Special and praecise, and so prevent the otherwise imminent danger of aequivocat••on.

To come, therefore, without farther circumambage▪* 1.339 to the discuisiti∣on of the proper nature of each of these Qualities, according to the me∣thod of their production; conforming our conceptions to those of Aristotle, who ••4. Meteor. 4.) defines Durum to be▪ Quod ex superficie in seipsum non ••edit; and Molle, to be Quod ex superficie in seipsum cedit; and re∣ferring both to the cognizance of the sense of Touching, we understand a HARD body to be such▪ who••e par••icles are so firmely coadunated among themselves, and superfi••e is so con••inued, ••s that being prest by the finger▪ it doth not yeeld thereto▪ nor ha•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••uperfice at all indented or depressed thereby; such ••s a stone▪ and on the con••rary, a SOFT one to be such, as

doth yield to the pressure of the finger in the superfice, and that by retroces∣sion or giving back of the superficial particles, immediately prest by the fin∣ger, versus profundum, towards it profound or internal; such as Wax, the Flesh of Animals, Clay, &c.

* 1.340For, the chief Difference betwixt a Fluid, and a Soft body, accepted in a Philosophical or praecise, not a Poetical or random sense, consisteth on∣ly in this; that the Fluid, when prest upon, doth yield to the body pres∣sing, not by indentment or incavation of it superfice, i. e. the retrocession of it superficial particles, which are immediately urged by the depriment, toward its middle or profound ones, which are farther from it; but by rising upwards in round and equally on all sides, as much as it is deprest in the superfice: and a Soft doth yield to the body pressing, only by retro∣cession of it superficial inwards toward it central particles, so that they re∣main during, and sometimes long after the depression, more or less lower than any other part of the superfice. Which being considered, Aristotles judgement, that Softness is incompetent to Water, must be in∣disputable: because tis evident to sense, that Water, being deprest in the superfice doth not recede towards its interior or profound parts, as is the property of all soft things to doe; but riseth up in round equally on all sides of the body pressing, and so keeps it superfice equally and level as before.

* 1.341As for the Fundamental Cause of Hardness observed in Concretions; it must be the chief essential propriety of Atoms Solidity: and upon con∣sequence, the Original of its Contrary, Softness must be Inanity. For, among Concretions, every one is more and more Hard, or less and less soft, according as it more and more approacheth to the solidity of an Atom, which knowes nothing of softness: and on the other side, every thing is more and more soft, or less and less hard, according as it more and more approacheth the nature of Inanity, which knowes nothing of Hardness. Not that the Inane space is therefore capable of the Attribute of Soft, as if it had a superfice, and such as could recede inwards upon pression: but, that every Concretion is alwayes so much the more soft, i. e. the less hard, by how the more it yields in the superfice upon pressure; and this only in respect of the more of Inanity, or the Inane space intercepted among the solid particles, whereof it is composed. It need not be accounted Repe∣tition, that we here resume what we have formerly entrusted to the memo∣mory of our Reader; viz. that touching the deduction of these two Qua∣lities▪ Hardness and Softness, the provident Atomist hath wonn the Gar∣land from all other Sects of Philosophers: for, supposing the Catholike materials of Nature to be Atoms, i. e. Solid or inflexible and exsoluble Bodies, he is ••urnished with a most sufficient, nay a necessary Reason, not only for the Hardness or Inflexibility, but also for the Softness or Flexibi∣lity of all Concretions; insomuch as it is of the essence o•• his Hypothesis, that every compound nature derives its Hardness only from the ••olidity of its materials, and softness only from the Inane space intercepted amon•• its component particles; in respect whereof each of those particles is move∣able, and so the whole Aggregate or mass of them becomes flexible, or de∣void of rigidity in all its parts, and consequently yeelding in that part, which is pressed. But, no other Hypothesis excogitable is fruitful enough to afford a satisfactory, nay not so much as a meerly plausible solution of

this eminent and fundamental Difficulty; for, those who assume the uni∣versal matter to be voyd of Hardness, and so infinitely exsoluble, i. e. not to be Atoms, though they may, indeed, assign a sufficient reason, why some Concretions are soft; yet shall they ever want one to answer him, who demands, why other Concretions are Hard; because themselves have exempted Atoms, from whose solidity all Hardness ariseth to Concre∣tions.

And this most easily detecteth the gross and unpardonable incogitancy of Aristotle,* 1.342 when He determined the Hardness and Softness of Concre∣tions to be Absolute Qualities; for, since Atoms alone are absolutely void of all Softness, and the Inane space alone absolutely void of all Hardness; and all Concretions are made up of Atoms: nothing is more manifest, than that Hardness and Softness, as attributary to Concretions, are Qualities meerly Comparative, or more praecisely, that Softness is a Degree of Hard∣ness; and consequently, that there are various Degrees of Hardness, ac∣cording to which Concretions may be said to be more or less Hard, and such as are hard, in respect of one, may be yet soft in respect of another, that is more hard, or less soft.

As for the praecise Manner,* 1.343 how the several Degrees of Hardness and Softness result from Atoms and Inanity commixt; we need not much in∣sist thereupon; since the production of each degree may be easily and fully comprehended, from our praecedent explanation of the Causes of Fluidity and Firmness. For, though Softness be observable in bodies endowed with Firmness, or Influxibility; yet because the degrees of Firmness are also va∣rious, and proceed from the more or less Arresting or Impeding of Fluidi∣ty, and so that the thing consist of Atoms more or less Coarctated, moveable among themselves, and dissociable each from other (from whence alone doth the yeeldingness of it in the superfice arise): therefore is it necessary, that in Firme things the same is the cause of Softness, which in Fluid things is the cause of Fluidity. Nor is the Difference betwixt their productions other than this, that to Softness, specially and strictly accepted, are required Atoms somewhat Hooked, and so Retentive each of other, as not to be wholly dissociated, or to permit a manifest abruption or breach of con∣tinuity, upon pressure: but, to strict Fluidity it is not requisite, that the Atoms be at all Hamous, or reciprocally retentive.

Insomuch, therefore,* 1.344 as there is some certain Compactness (more or less) even in all Soft Concretions; from thence it may be easily inferred, that the General reason of the Mollification of Hard bodies, doth consist in this; that their insensible particles be in some degree dissociated, i. e. so se∣parated each from other, in many points, as that more and larger inane spaces be intercepted among them, than while they were closely coadunated: and on the contrary, that the General reason of the Indu∣ration of Soft bodies, doth consist only in this; that their insensible parti∣cles, before in some degree dissociated, be reduced to a closer order, or higher degree of Compactness, and so most of the inane spaces intercept∣ed, be excluded from among them. To this the doubting Mersennus fully subscribes (in lib. 2. Harmonicor. proposit. ultima) where de∣ducing the causes of Hardness, Rigidity, and the like qualities from the Atoms of Democritus and Epicurus, he plainly saith; Duritiem

fieri ab Atomis ramosis, quae suis hamatis implicationibus perexigua spa∣tia relinquunt inania, per quae nequeant ingredi corpuscula caloris, &c. Nay, such is the urgencie of this truth, that Aristotle Himself seems to confess it, in these words: quae humoris absentia concrescunt & duruntur, ea liquefacere humor potest; nisi adeo sese (particulae nimirum) collegerint coierint∣que, ut minora partibus aquae foramina sint relicta: id quod fictili accidit, &c. (4. Meteorum. cap. 8.) And we need seek no farther than a ball of wool, for the Exemplification of both; for, that being so relaxed, as that the hairs touch each other more rarely, or in fewer points, and thereupon more of the ambient Aer be intercepted among them, instantly becomes soft: and then being so compressed, that the hairs touch each other more frequently, or in more points, and the aer be thereupon again excluded from among them, it as soon becomes hard.

* 1.345But if we wind up our curiosity one note higher, and enquire the Spe∣cial Manner of Mollifying Hard bodies; we shall find it to rest upon ei∣ther Heat, or Moisture. Upon Heat, when the Atoms of fire, subingressing into the pores of a Hard Concretion doe so commove and exagitate the insensible particles thereof, that they become incontiguous in more points, than before, and so the whole mass being made more lax and rare, upon the interception of many new inane spaces among its particles, puts on a capacity of yeelding to any thing that presseth it, and of receding from it superfice toward its interiors, according to the property of soft∣ness. Thus Iron made red hot, is mollefied, and hard Wax liquefied by heat. Upon Moisture, when the particles of an Humor so insinuate themselves among the closely cohaerent particles of a Hard body, that dissociating them in some measure, they intermix among them, and so (themselves being sufficiently yeelding upon pressure) cause the bodie to become yeelding and recessive from it superfice inwards. Thus Leather is softned by lying in Water, or Oyle; and Clay assumes so much the more of softness, by how much the more of water it hath imbibed.

On the other side, if we pursue the Induration of Soft bodies up to its Special Manner, we shall secure it either in Cold, or Siccity. In Cold, whether we understand it to be a simple expulsion of Calorifick Atoms, lately contained in the bodie; as in the growing hard of Metals after fusi∣on: or the introduction of Frigorifick Atoms into the bodie, naturally void of them; as in the induration of Water into Ice. In Siccity, whether we conceive it to be a meer expulsion of the particles of moisture from a Concretion; as when Earth is baked into Bricks: or a superinduction of drie particles upon a moist concretion; as in the composition of Pills, which for the most part consist of Drie Powders and Syrupe, or some other viscid moisture.

* 1.346But here we feel a strong Remora, or Doubt; How it comes about, that Iron made glowing hot, and immediately plunged into cold Water, ac∣quires a greater degree of hardness, than it had before? And to remove it, we Answer; that the particles of the Water subingress into the am∣plified pores of the Iron, and are not again excluded from thence, though the particles thereof returne to their former close order, and recipro∣cally implicate each other, as before in candescence; but, remaining

imprisoned in the small incontiguities, or inane spaces, which otherwise would have been empty, make the body of the iron somewhat more solid or hard than otherwise it would have been. That this is a sufficient Cause of that Effect, may be warrantably inferred from hence; that if the sam•• seasoned iron be afterwards brought to the fire again, and therein made red hot, so that the contexture of its particles be relaxed, and the particles of Water, which possess the inane spaces betwixt them, be evaporated; there doth it resume its former Softness; and this our Smiths call Nealing of Iron.

To steer on, therefore,* 1.347 the same course of Disquisition we have be∣gun; forasmuch as Softness is defined by the Facility, and Hardness by the Difficulty of bodies yielding in the superfice: the only Considerable remaining to our full explanation of the formal Reason of each of these two Qualities, is, How the yielding of a Soft body in the Superfice is ef∣fected; for, that being once explicated, the rule of Contraries will easily teach us, Wherein the Resistence of a Hard doth immediately consist. And th••s requires no taedious indagation, for from the Praemises it may easily be collected; that a soft body doth then yeild, when its particles immediate∣ly pressed in the superfice, do sink down and subingress into the pores immediately beneath them, and then press down the next subjacent par∣ticles into pores immediately beneath them; and those likewise press down the next inferior rank of particles into void spaces below them; an those again press down others successively until (the number of pores or void spaces successively in each subingression decreasing) there be no more room to receive the last pressed particles, and then the subingression ceaseth. If this seem not sufficient to make the yeildingness of Soft bodies clearly intelligible; we must remit our Reader to our praecedent Discourse concerning the incapacity of Aer to be Condensed or Com∣pressed, in a Wind-gun, beyond a certain proportion, or determinate rate. Farther, because a soft body cannot be squeezed, unless it rest upon or against something that is hard, at least, less soft than it selfe; so that, though the lower superfice thereof, relying upon the support, is so bound∣ed, that it hath no liberty of space, whether to recede Versùs profun∣dum; yet hath it full liberty of space Versus latera: therefore comes it to pass, that the subingression of particles into pores, and the Compres∣sion of others, is made not only Versus profundum, in that part of the soft body, which directly confronteth the hard, whereupon it resteth; but also Versus latera, toward the sides, or circumambient. And that after a various manner, according to the various Contextures of soft bodies in the superfice.

For, if the superfice (i. e. the outward part) of a soft body,* 1.348 be of a more Compact and tenacious Contexture, than the interior mass or sub∣stance; as is the skin of an Animal, compared to the subjacent flesh, and a bladder in respect of the oyle therein contained: in that case, the compression of the particles is, indeed, propagated by succession to some distance as well toward the bottom, as the sides, to which the superior particles being pressed directly downward, and there resisted, deflect; yet not to that distance, as where the superfice is of the same Contex∣ture with the interior mass, as in Wax and Clay, in both which, the Compression, and so the yeilding may be propagated quite thorow,

or from the superior to the inferior superfice, where it immediately rest∣eth upon the hard body, all the intermediate particles starting toward the sides, as being pressed above and resisted belowe. And hereupon, doubt∣less, was it that Aristotle properly called those soft bodies, whose superfice is either of a weaker, or of the same contexture with their internal substance, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Formatilia; insomuch as when a Seal or other Solid body doth press them, they suffer such a Diffraction or Solution of Continuity in their superficial parts, as that the dissociated particles are not able to restore themselves to their former situation and mutual cohaesion, but retain the figure of the body which pressed them: and, on the contrary, such as have the contexture of their superfice more firm and tenacious than that of their internal mass, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pressilia; insomuch as upon pressure they suffer not so great a Diffraction or Solution of Continuity in their superficial parts, but that they still have some mutual cohaerence, and so are able to restore themselves to their former situation, upon the remove of the body that pressed them.

* 1.349For the illustration of this, it is observable (1) That to the yielding of every soft body, when pressed, it is necessary, that it have freedom of space on its sides: because, if the lateral particles, when pressed by the intermedia•••• ones, have not room whether to recede, they cannot yield at all; and so the Compression must be very small. This may most sensibly be Exemplified in a tube filled with Water; for, if you attempt to compress the Water therein contained, with a R••mmer so exactly adapted to the bore of the tube, as that no spaces be left be∣twixt it and the sides thereof, whereat the water may rise upward, you shall make bu•• a very small and almost insensible progress therein. (2) That no superfice of what contexture soever, can be depressed versus profundum, or be any way dilated, but it must suffer some Diffraction or Solution of Continuity; more or less. For, insomuch as each particle of the superfice doth possess a peculiar part of space proportionate to its dimensions; and though upon the Dilatation of the superfice, i. e. the remove of its particles to a more lax order, greater spaces are inter∣cepted among them, yet are not the particles multiplied in number, nor magnified in dimensions, and so cannot possess more or greater spaces than before: therefore is it necessary, that the superfice be variously crackt, and the continuity thereof infringed in many places. The Necessity here∣of doth farther evidence it self in the Flexion of a Twig, Cane, or other [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Flexile body; for, when a Twigg is bended, as the Concave superfice becomes Contracted and Corrugated, the particles thereof being not able to penetrate each other, nor crowd themselves into few∣er places: So at the same time, is the Convex Dilated, and suffers many small breaches or cracks, the particles thereof being uncapable either to multiply themselves, or possess more spaces, than before. The same likewise is easily intelligible in a Tractile body, such as (Ari∣stotle names 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) a Nerve, or Lutestring: for allbeit the inter∣ruption of Continuity be not so manifest to the sense in a Tractile as in a Flexile body: yet may we observe, that when a Tractile body is extended or drawn out in length, it is extenuated or diminished in thickness. And, what, think you, becomes of those interior particles, which compose its Crassitude or thickness? Certainly, they must come

sorth into the superfice, that so they may interpose themselves ••mong the Dissociated particles thereof, possess the void spaces left betwixt them, and with their small clawes or hooks on each hand cohaering to them, make the superfice apparently continued. Would you observe the Interruption of Continuity among the superficial particles of a Tractile body, and the issuing forth and intermistion of interior particles among them; be pleased to paint over a Lutestring with some oyled Colour, and afterward vernish it over with oyle of Turpentine: then strain it hard upon the Lute, and you shall plainly perceive the superfice of it to crack and become full of small clefts or chinks, and new par∣ticles (not tincted with the colour) to issue forth from the entralls of the string, and interpose themselves among those small breaches. Lastly, the same is also discoverable by the sight in a Ductile body [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] such as every Metal; for, no metal, when pressed or hammerd, is dilated or expanded on all sides, for any other reason but this, that it is as much attenuated in thickness, and the particles in the superfice are so dissoci∣ated, as that the interior particles rise up, possess the deserted spaces, and co∣haere to the discontinued exterior particles, as may be more plainly discern∣ed if the superfice of the Metal be tincted with some colour.

SECT. II.

FRom the Praemises,* 1.350 whereupon we therefore insisted somewhat the longer, ••t is manifest, that FLEXILITY, TRACTILITY, DUCTILITY, and other Qualities of the same Classis, are all the Consequents of Softness: as the Contrary to them all RIGI∣DITY, is the Consequent of Hardness; insomuch as whoever would frame to himself an exact notion of a Rigid body, meerly as a Ri∣gid, must compose it of the Attributes, inflexile, intractile, indu∣ctile.

Nor doth any thing remain to our clear understanding of the na∣ture of FLEXILITY, but the Solution of that great Difficulty,* 1.351 Cur flexilia, postquam inflexa fuerint, in pristinum statum resiliant? Why a flexile body, such as a Bowe of wood, Steel, Whalebone, &c. doth, after flexion, spring back again into its natural figure and si∣tuation?

The Reason of this Faculty of Restitution, we conceive (with the im∣mortal Gassendus) to be this; that the Recurse or Resilition of a flexile body is a certain Reflex motion, which is continued with a Direct moti∣on: as we shall have opportunity professedly to demonstrate, in our sub∣sequent Enquiry into the nature of Motion. In the mean while, it may suffice to stay the stomach of Curiosity, that we evidence the cause of it to be the same with that of the Rebound of a ball, impelled by a racket, from a Wall: for, as the force, which makes the ball rebound from the wall, is the very same which first impelled it against the Wall; so is the force, which reflecteth a bowe, after bending, the very same which bended it. To Exemplifie; when a man layes a staff transversly

upon a beam, and strikes the end that is toward him, downward; the end that is from him, must rise, as much upward: as well because of the re∣sistence of the beam (which here performs the office of an Hypomochlion, or middle Fulciment) as of the continuity and compactness of the staff it self; and so the same cause, the hand of the man, which impelled the one extreme of the staff downward, is also the cause of the rising of its other extreme upward. Again, let the staff have liberty of play between two beams, the one above, the other beneath it; and upon the Depulsion of one end, the other shall rise up, and be impinged against the upper beam, and from thence rebound back again upon the lower, and thence again to the higher, and thence again to the lower, and so alternately be reflected from one to the other, till the force of resistence in the 2 beams hath wholly overcome that of the first percussion or impulse: yet still doth the last Rebound, no less than the first, owe it self to the same Cause, which im∣pressed the first motion upon the staff, which was the hand of the man, who impelled it. To approach one degree neerer; set up a staff perpendi∣cularly in some hole in the floore or pavement, so that it may have some liberty of motion to each hand: and then, if you impel or inflect the up∣per extreme to the right hand, the part of the lower extreme, which re∣specteth the upper part of the right side of the hole, will press upon the same, and the other side of the lower extream, where it toucheth the low∣est part of the left side of the hole, shall be at the same time impinged like∣wise against the left side; and that so forcibly, that it shall rebound from thence to the opposite side, and at the same time, the upper part, which you inflected, ••hall rebound from the right to the left: and thus shall the staff be agitated from side to side, by alternate resilitions, till the resistence of the hole h••••h wholly overcome the force thereupon imprest, by your hand. This laid down, we infer, that the cause of Returne in the staff, is the same with that of the Self-restorative motion in bodies Flexile; for, that you may be able to inflect one end of the staff, it is necessary, that some part of it be held fast in your hand, some hole, chink, or other hold, that so you may distinguish the Hypomochlion, or point of Rest, from the part inflected.

Nor is it ought available to the contrary, to Object (1) that the staff is not bent with one single stroke,* 1.352 but a continent pression: because a Continent pression is nought else but a continent Repetition of strokes; and that is the last stroke, immediately upon which the last and non-im∣peded Reflexion doth ensue. 2. that our Example of the Resilition of a staff is incongruous, there being a considerable Rigidity therein, but none in Flexile bodies: for, though there be no perfect or Absolute Rigidity in Flexile substances, yet is there a sufficient Firmness, which is a degree of Rigidity; and by how much greater that is, by so much the greater force of impulse is required to the inflexion, and consequent∣ly so much stronger is the Reflection. So that while the bottome of the staff, and its Hypomochlion alternately performe their offices, the one reflecting this, the other the contrary way, so many more Alter∣nate Reflexions, or Excurses and Recurses are made, by how much greater the Rigidity of the staff, and firme fixation in its hold, are▪ and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 contra. And, since the Reflection, which is made from the firmely fix•• part, is as it were the Fundamental, or General Reflexion; innumerable Special or Particular Reflexions, exactly like the General,

are made in singulis partibus▪ insomuch as the parts of the Concave su∣perfice are so compressed, in order, one after another, from the Deflect∣ed Extrem to the Fixt, that suffering mutual resistence, they are compel∣led to start back in the same order, one after another; and the parts of the Convex superfice, from the Fixt Extreme to the Deflected, are so retracted in order one after another, that they return in order to their na∣tural site; and some parts thus conspiring with others, reduce the whole in∣flected bodie to its natural situation and figure.

Finally, because every Reflex Motion is alwaies (though, perhaps,* 1.353 not sensibly) weaker, than the Direct; therefore is it, that in every De∣flexion, both to the Concave superfice, some particles subingress to the interiors of the Flexile bodie, which cannot returne forth again to the superfice; and to the Convex, other particles egress to the superfice, which cannot returne in again to the interiors: Whereupon it comes to pass, that by how much the longer the Inflexion is continued, or how much the more frequently repeated; by so much the more Contracted is the Concave superfice made, and so continues, and so much more Deduced or Dilated is the Convex superfice made, and so continues; and consequently both the Inflexion and Reduction become as so much the weaker, so as much the smaller. Nay, where the Deflexion is so great, as that some parts of either superfice are wholly Diffracted and Dissociated, and so can no longer maintain that mutual cohaerence and continuity, which is necessary to the series of Reflexion and Retraction: there doth no Reduction at all followe, after Inflexion, at most only so much, as is made by the parts, which yet remain cohaerent, in which also we must allowe the distinction of Concavity and Convexity. Thus, when a Twigg is broken half off in the middle, by overmuch bending; it makes no more Reflexion, than what depends only upon the half which is un∣broken.

As for TRACTILITY likewise,* 1.354 all the obscurity which remains upon its nature, depends upon this Difficulty; Cur Nervus distentus, & è suo situ distractus toties hinc inde redeat? Why doth a Tractile bodie, such as a Nerve or Lutestring, when distended, and abduced from the line of direction to either side, not only reduce it self from that obliquity to directness; but recurr beyond it, and then returns toward the place of its first abduction, and thence back again to and beyond the line of direction, and so makes many excurses and recurses?

And this may be soon solved, by Answering; that the Cause of this Tremulation or Vibrations of a Tractile thing, distended and percussed, or abduced, seems to be the same with that of the Reflexion of a Flexile, newly rendred. For (1.) A chord distended, is nothing but a Flexile body; and so much the more apt for Reflection, by how much more it is Distended: because Tension is a kind of Rigidity. (2.) A chord distended hath the reason not only of one simple Flexile bodie, but also of two conjoyned; insomuch as it hath 2 Extrems, in each of which we may distinguish the Hypomochlion, or fixt part, from the Reflectent; and in the middle, or that part, which is percussed or ab∣duced by the plectrum or finger, there are as it were 2 other Ex∣tremes

conjoyned, which being naturally reluctant each to other, cause the reciprocal Reduction each of other. (3.) As a Twigg, after inflexi∣on, doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 beyond the middle, or line of directness, and goes and comes frequently, till it hath overcome the fist impressed motion, and recovered its natural site because after the first Reflexion is made, a second succeeds, for the same reason, as the first, a third for the same reason as the second, and so a fourth, fifth &c. successively: So also, is it necessary, that many Vibrations, or Excurses and Recur••es be alter∣nately made, by a Chord dist••nded and percusled; becau••e the s••••e cause r••mains to the second, third, fourth, &c. which was to the fi••st. Lege Me••sennum, Harmonicor. lib. 3. Propos. 22. Corollario de Atomis.

This may be fairly de∣monstrated

[illustration]

in this Chord A. B. vertically distend∣ed, by a weight appensed. For, being elevated to the point C. falling from thence, it will make its first diadrome to I. not to L. because of the re∣sistence of the Aer: and thence by n••w force re∣turning over the center B. it will make it second diadrome, no•• quite home to N. because of the re∣sistence of the Aer, but only to S. and thence relapsing, it will make its third diadrome no higher then V. and thence back again, its fourth to R. and at length, its diadroms successively diminishing, it resteth at the centre B. And thus you see how the force or impetus, where∣by it is moved, is by sensible degrees and proportionately diminished: and that it is impossible, it should make any two Diadroms Aequispatial, during the whole time of its motion. For, if we concede ••wo dia∣droms to be equal in space; we must find them to be produced by an equal impetus. Therefore, if the Chord recurr••ng 〈◊〉〈◊〉 C. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the other side ascend as high as L. it would of necessity thence re∣turning make its second Diadrome to C. where it began its first, and thence recur to L. again, and thence to C. and so the motion would be perpetual. Lest, therefore, that Absurdity be admitted in nature, it is necessary that the impetus be proportionately diminished, that so the Chord may a••ter various Vibrations arrive at the centre or terme of its motion. You see also, that the Natural impetus, by whose swindge or rapt, the weight appen••ed at the lower extreme of the Chord, is carr••ed to the Centre, is the Cause of all its Transcursions or diadroms: and that the Resistence of the constipated or compressed Aer, is the cause of the Diminution of them.

But here comes the PROBLEM (such a one as put e∣ven Mersennus Himselfe to the Eruditis Physicomathematicis discu∣tiendum relinquo; Harmonicor. lib. 2. proposit. 29.) and that is;* 1.355 Cur Diadromus Chordae maximus eodem tempore conficit totum spaci∣um, quo minimus, aut reliqui singuli diadromi intermedii illud confici∣ant? Whence is it, that all the Excurses and Recurses, or diadroms of a Chord, either Vertically, or horizontally distended, and ab∣duced from the line of Direction; are Isochronical, or Aequitem∣poraneous, though not Aequispacial: as also are All the Vibra∣tions of a Flexile body, fixt at one extream, and deflected at the other.

This stupendious Phaenomenon may be thus Demonstrated. Let F. G. (in the second diagram) be the Chord horizontally distended; which, being distracted from its direct situation, F. G. to A. makes its several Diadroms, A.B. B.C. C.E. and E.D. Now we say, that All these Diadroms, though greatly disproportionate in point of space, are yet exactly proportionate in point of Time, i. e. the first Diadrom, A. B. doth measure its whole space, in the same proportion of time, as doth the second Diadrom, B. C. or the third, C. E. or the fourth E. D.▪ For, since the Violence or impetus, whereby the Chord is abduced from the line F. G. to the point A. is so much the greater, by how much the longer the line of the Epidrom is, the Chord must pervade it space so much the more speedily, by how much the space is greater, compared to that of the subsequent ones: it necessarily followes, that all the subse∣quent Diadroms must be Aequidiurnal, because look how much is de∣tracted from the Longitude, Magnitude, and Impetus of the subsequent Diadroms exactly so much accedeth to the Brevity of the space, which they are to percurr; and so the longitude of the posterior Epidrom be∣comes inverted in proportion to the Time, and its Brevity of space com∣pensateth the decay of that Impetus, which was in the Prior Diadrom. For Example; Let the Chord, which makes an hundred Diadroms, per∣v••de a foot space, in its first Diadrom, and the hundredth part of a foot, at its last, or hundredth Diadrom: we affirm, that the first Diadrom must be an hundred times swifter than the Last; which is an hundred times slower, as being to the same proportion less violent, and that which immediately praecedeth the Quiet of the Cord, in the Direct line, F. G.

More plainly; the First Diadrom, A. B. as it is the Greatest, so is it the most Violent; and as it is the most Violent, so must the Velocity, whereby it pervades the whole space betwixt A.B. be also the Greatest: and the Second Diadrom, B. C. how much it comes short, in violence of tension, and Celerity of motion, of the First, so much doth it come short of the Magnitude also thereof; so that though the space of the former, A. B. be much larger than that of the second, B.C. yet doe they both per∣vade their several spaces in the same proportion of Time, because, as the se∣cond Diadrom, B. C. hath less of violence and of Celerity, than the first, A. B. so hath it just so much less of space to pervade, and so the Dimi∣nution

of space Compensateth the Diminution of Violence and Celerity. Wherefore, the Reason of the Third Diadrom being the same to the Se∣cond, as that of the Second to the First; and of the Fourth to the Third, as that of the Third to the Second: it is manifest and necessary, that all the Diadroms be•• Aequidiurnal, though not Aequispatial; which is what we Assumed.

* 1.356But yet the Lees of the PROBLEM remain behind; for it is worthy farther Enquiry: Why a Chord of a Duple length, v.g. of 4 foot, doth performe its Diadroms in a Duple proportion of Time, to a Chord of a single length, v. g. of 2 foot; when both are distend∣ed by equal Force, or Weight: and yet, if the Chord of 4 foot be di∣stended by doubly as great a Force or Weight as that of only 2 foot, it doth not performe its Diadroms with Velocity Duple thereunto; but only if the force of its Distension be Quadruple to the force first sup∣posed?

And to exhaust them, though somewhat rough and crabbed, we ANSWER, As in a Pensile bodie, or Chord vertically distended by a weight, the time of each single Excurse, is equal to that time, in which the same weight would, if permitted, be falling from such an Altitude, as is commeasurable by the diametre of the Circle, whereof Arches are described by the Excurses of the Pensile body abduced from the per∣pendicular: So in a Tensile body, such as a Chord strained upon a Lute, All the times, in which a part of the Chord accepted exactly in the middle, excurreth from one side, are equal to one time, in which one of its Extrems, if cut off, would directly pervade the whole length, and come into the place of the other, toward which the force, being still the same behind, would draw it. For, the same Force, certainly, is alwaies able to produce the same Effect: and if the lateral spaces of the Diadroms doe continually decrease; the Velocity of the motion must also continually decrease. And the cause of that continual Decrement, can be no other but the Force Drawing or distending the Chord, which con∣tinually refracteth the contrary Force, by the plectrum or finger impressed thereupon. Now, since All the Excurses of a Chord, of whatever length, are exaequated to one and the same direct Trajection thereof, as we said even now; in the Former Case, the Trajection cannot but be perform∣ed in a duple proportion of Time, as a Duple proportion of Space is assumed to be trajected or pervaded, by the same Motive or At∣tractive Force: but in the Latter not, because Three Equal things being supposed, viz. Time, Space, and the Weight or Attractive Force, it is of pure necessity, that the same space remaining, look how much of Time is diminished, so much is the motive Force en∣creased, and what is the proportion of space to Time, the same is the proportion of the Motive Force to Space. And hence comes it, that the proportion of space to Time being as that of 2 to 1; the Motive Force must have to space the proportion of 4 to 2: and consequent∣ly to Time, not as 2 to 1, but as 4 to 1.

Lastly, as for DUCTILITY,* 1.357 little remains Additional to what we have formerly said, concerning the Formal Reason thereof, but the Solution of that notable PROBLEM, about the admirably vast Extensibility of that King not only of Metals, but of the whole Earth, Gold. And, indeed, since we have it upon the testimony of our Expe∣rience, that one Ounce of pure Gold may be, by Malleation, extend∣ed to such an amplitude, as to cover ten Acres of Land; and that one Grain thereof may be Wier drawne into a thread of such incompa∣rable fineness, as to commensurate 400 foot; and consequently, that one Ounce of Gold is capable of deduction into a thread, whose length may fufill the measure of two hundred and thirty thousand, and four hundred feet, of six inches apiece: we say, this being avouched by those Mechaniques, who deale in Beating of Gold into Leaves, and Drawing it out into Wier, it seems well worthy our Enquiry, upon what Cause this stupendious Praerogative of Gold doth chiefly depend. In a word, therefore, we conceive this superlative EXTENSIBILITY of Gold, to be warrantably referrible to a Threefold Cause, viz. the unparalleld Compactness of it substance, the great Tenuity of its Com∣ponent particles, and the Multitude of small Hooks or Clawes, whereby those particles reciprocally implicate each other, and maintain the Con∣tinuity of the whole Mass. For (1) the exceeding Compactness of its Contexture doth afford parts sufficient to so great Extension, i. e. such an abundance of them, as upon the Decrement of the Mass in Profun∣dity, may rise up into the superfice and enlarge the Latitude, or Longi∣tude: (2) The Tenuity of its component particles maketh the mass ca∣pable of Diminution in profundity, and so of Augmentation in super∣fice, even to an incredible proportion: and (3) The Multitude of small Hooks, whereby those Exile particles reciprocally cohaere, sufficeth to the constant Continuity; for, while the mass is suffering under the Hammer, no sooner can the stroke thereof dissociate one particle from its neighbour, but instantly it layes hold of and fastneth upon another, and as firmely cohaereth thereunto, as to its former hold: So that the mutual Cohaesion is maintained even above the highest degree of Ex∣tension or Attenuation, which any imaginable Art can promise. Nay, so sufficient a Cause of incredible Ductility doth this last seem to be, that Mersennus regarded no other: as may be collected from these his words: Sunt autem Corpora maximè Ductilia, quae habent Atomos un∣dique Hamatas, ut Aurum; cujus Atomi non ita possunt evolui, ut sese deserant in inferioribus, aut superioribus partibus, quin laterales succe∣dant, quibus usque ad insignem tenuitatem perveniant; (Harmon. lib. 3. propos. 22. Corollario de Atomis.) This apprehended, the Chymist needs not longer to perplex himself about the Cause of the Incorrupti∣bility, and incapacity of Volatilization in Gold: and if his so promising Art can attain to the investment of any Metal with these Proprieties; let other men dispute, whether it be Gold or no, for our parts, we ob∣lige our selves so to accept it.

Now, that we may run through all other Secondary Qualities,* 1.358 in this one Course, we farther observe; that to the praedominion of Softness, men ought to refer SECTILITY, such as is seen in wood Cut trans∣versly: and FISSILITY, such as in wood cleft along the Grain. For,

whateve is [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Sectile, must in some sort return to the nature of Flexility; seeing that the parts of it, which are immediately pressed upon by the edge of the Axe, Knife, or other Cutting instrument, must recede inwardly, i. e. from the superfice to the profundity of the Mass, and the Lateral parts, at the same time, give back on each hand, for other∣wise there could be no yeilding, and so no cutting; and in like manner, whatever is [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Fissille, must have so much of Flexility also, as that, when the parts of it, in the place, upon which the Force is first dis∣charged, begin to be dissociated, a certain Compression must run along successively to all the other parts, which are afterwards to be dissociated. But, though a Fission, or Cleaving may be made without any Deperdi∣tion of Substance, or excession of parts from the body cleft; those parts, which were coadunated Sec. Longitudinem, being only separated Sec. Lon∣gitudinem: yet is that impossible in any Section whatever, though made by the acutest edge imaginable; because, look how much of the body doth commensurate the bredth of the edge of the Cutting instrument, so much, at least, is beaten off and destracted from the body, betwixt the sides of the incision. And thus much concerning the Consequents of Softness.

* 1.359As for those of Hardness; they are TRACTILITY and FRIABILITY. For, whatever is [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Fractile, capable of fraction into pieces, as a Flint and most other stones, must have so much of Rigidity, (the chief propriety of Hardness) as may suffice to hinder the yeilding of it superfice, upon pressure or percussion; and consequently all subingression of superior particles into the small vacuities intercepted among the inferior ones; and so to cause, that the superfice is first diffracted, and successively all the subjacent particles dissociated, quite thorow to the contrary superfice, the inferior particles being still pulsed by the Superior [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] by reason of their Continui∣ty. So that the fragments into which the body is shattered, are greater or less, either according to the diverse contexture thereof in divers parts, in respect whereof some parts may be contexed more Compactly and Firmely, and others again more Laxly and Weakly: or according to situation, in respect whereof those parts, which are neerer to the Cir∣cumference, she off more easily than those, which are more remote. In like manner, whatever is properly [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Friabile, Brittle, as Marble, Glass, Earthern Vessels, &c. must also have so much of Rigi∣dity, as to make it uncapable of Flexion, Traction, Diduction, or Extension, by any means whatever: so that upon any forcible pression, or percussion, the whole mass or substance of it is shivered into dust, or broken into greater fragments, which are easily subject to be Crum∣bled into dust afterward. Now, that a Hard or Rigid bodie being percus∣sed, or pressed, with force sufficient, in one Extreme or Superfice, the percussion or pressure may be propagated from part to part successively, till it arrive at and be determined in the other extreme; may be evinced by sun∣dry most 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Experiments, some whereof are recited by the Lord St. Alban (in ••••lva sylvarum Cent. 1.) But this one will serve the turne. When an Oyster, or Tortois shell is let fall from a sufficient altitude, up∣on a stone, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is usually shattered into many peices; and that for no other Reason but this, that the lower side, whether Convex or Concave,

being vehemently impinged against the stone, the particles thereof imme∣diately knockt by the stone, as vehemently give back, and in their quick Retrocession impell the particles situate immediately above them; where∣upon those impelled particles with the same violence impell others next in order above them, until the percussion being propagated from part to part successively quite home to the upper superfice, it comes to pass, that each percussed part giving back, the whole shell is shattered into small Frag∣ments.

All which may seem but a genuine Paraphrase upon the Text of Mer∣sennus. (Harmonicor. lib 2. propos. 43.) Duritiei verò proprietas appel∣latur Rigiditas; quae fit ab Atomis ita sibi invicem cohaerentibus, ut De∣flexionem impediant: quod contingit in Corporibus, quae constant Atomis Cubicis, octuedris & tetruedis, ex quibus resultat perfecta superficiecula∣rum inter se cohaesio; hinc ••it ut Rigida Corpora Fructilia sint, non autem Sectilia, & ictu impacto tota in frusta dissiliant. Qui adum praedictae superficiunculae se invicem premunt, quae sunt ex una parte, dimoventur ab iis, quae ex alia; adeo ut unico impetu externo Corpori impresso, Contusio sentiatur per totum, & partium eodem, momento fit sepa∣ratio.

There yet remains a Quality,* 1.360 which is the Ofspring neither of Soft∣ness alone, nor Hardness alone; but ought to be referred partly to the one, partly to the other: and that is RUPTILITY. For, not only such Bodies, as challenge the Attribute of Softness, are subject to Rupti∣on, when they are distressed beyond the tenour of their Contexture, either by too much Inflexion, as a Bow over bent; or too much Di∣stention, as Leather or Parchment over strained; or too much Malleati∣on, as a plate of Lead, Iron, or other Metal over hammerd: but such al∣so as claim the title of Hardness, and that in an eminent proportion, as Marble; for, a Pillar of Marble, if long and slender, and laid transversly or horizontally, so as to rest only upon its two extrems, is easily broken asunder by its own Weight. For, as Soft bodies, when rackt or deduced beyond the r••te of mutual Cohaerence among their parts, must yeeld to the External Force, which distres••eth them, and so suffer total discontinuity: so Hard ones, when the Internal Force, or their owne Weight, is too great to be resisted by their Compactness, as in the example of a long Marble Pillar, not supported in the middle; then must they likewise yeeld to that superior force, and break asunder.

And here the Archer and Musician, put in,* 1.361 for a Solution of that PROBLEM, which so frequently troubles them; viz. Cur Chordae fa∣cili••••s circa Ex••rema, quam circa Medium frangantur, cum vi vel pon∣dere, sive horizontaliter, sive verticaliter trahuntur? Why Bowstrings, Lutestrings, and other Chords, though of uniforme Contexture through∣out, and equally distended in all parts, do yet usually break asunder, not in the middle, or neer it, but at one End, where they are fastned?

The Cause, certainly, must be this; that the Weight or drawing force doth alwayes first act upon the parts of the string, which are neerest to it, and successively upon those, which are farthest off, i. e. in the Middle: so that the string suffering the greatest stress neer

the Extrems, is more subject to break there, than in any other part. Wherefore, whenever a Bowstring breaks in or neer the middle; it may safely be concluded, that the string was weakest in that place. To which we may add this also, that Experienced Archers, to praevent the frequent breaking of their strings, and the danger of breaking the Bow thereby; injoyn their String-makers, to add a Link of Flax, or Twist more at the Ends of each string, than in any other parts of it: and that they call the Forcing, because Experience hath taught them, that the Force of the Bow is most violently discharged upon those parts of the string, which are neerest to the Horns.

CHAP. XV. OCCULT QUALITIES made MANIFEST.

SECT. I.

HAving thus long entertained it self with the most probable Reasons of the se∣veral wayes and means,* 1.362 whereby Compound Bodies exhibite their several Attributes and Proprieties to the judicature of the Sensitive Faculties in Animals, and principally in Man, the Rule, Perfection and grand Exemplar of all the rest; tis high time for our Curiosity to turn a new leaf, and sedulously address it self to the speculation of Another Order, or Classis of Qualities, such as are vulgarly distinguished from all those, which have hitherto been the sub∣ject of our Disquisitions, by the unhappy and discouraging Epithite, OCCULT. Wherein we use the scarce perfect Dialect of the Schools; who too boldly praesuming, that all those Qualities of Concretions, which belong to the jurisdiction of the senses, are dependent upon Known Causes, and deprehended by Known Faculties, have therefore termed them Ma∣nifest: and as incircumspectly concluding, that all those Proprieties of Bodies, which fall not under the Cognizance of either of the Senses, are derived from obscure and undiscoverable Causes, and perceived by Unknown Faculties; have accordingly determined them to be Immanifest or Occult. Not that we dare be guilty of such unpardonable Vanity and Ar∣rogance, as not most willingly to confess, that to Ourselves all the Operati∣ons of Nature are meer Secrets; that in all her ample catalogue of Qua∣lities, we have not met with so much as one, which is not really Im∣manifest and Abstruse, when we convert our thoughts either upon its Genuine and Proxime Causes, or upon the Reason and Manner of its perception by that Sense, whose proper Object it is: and consequently, that as the Sensibility of a thing doth noe way praesuppose its Intel∣ligibility, but that many things, which are most obvious and open to the Sense, as to their Effects, may yet be remote and in the dark to

the Understanding, as to their Causes: so on the Contrary, doth not the Insensibility of a thing necessitate, nay, nor aggravate the Unintel∣ligibility thereof, but that many things, which are above the sphere of the Senses, may yet be as much within the reach of our Reason, as the most sensible whatever. Which being praecogitated, as, when we look back upon our praecedent Discourses, touching the Originals and Per∣ception of Sensible Qualities, we have just ground to fear, that they have not attained the happy shoar of verity, but remain upon the wide and fluctuating ocean of meer Verisimility: So also, when we look for∣ward upon our immediately subsequent Disquisitions into the Causes of many Insensible Qualities, are we not destitute of good reason to hope, that though we herein attempt the consignation of Consentaneous and Probable Causes to sundry of those Effects, which Schollars commonly content themselves only to Admire, and without farther exercise of their Intellectuals, to leave wrapt up in the Chaos of Sympathies and Antipathies; yet will not the Ingenious misunderstand us, or con∣ceive that we esteem or propose those Reasons as Oraculous or Apo∣dicticall, or create an expectation of the Discovery of such Originals, whereupon those Rarer Operations and Magnalia of Nature do proximely and genuinely depend. However, some may think it expedient for us to profess, that as in our former Enquiries, so in this, our Designe is only to explain sundry admired Effects, by such Reasons, as may ap∣pear not altogether Remote and Incongruous, but Consentaneous and Affine to Truth; that so no mans judgement may be impeached by embracing them for most Probable, untill the (in that respect, too slow) wheel of Time shall have brought up some more worthy Explorator, who shall wholly withdrawe that thick Curtain of obscurity, which yet hangs betwixt Natures Laboratory and Us, and enrich the Com∣monweal of Letters, by the discovery of the Real Verity And this we must enterprize, by continuing our progress in the allmost oblite∣rated Tract, that Epicurus and Democritus so long since chalk'd forth; not by treading in the beaten road of Aristotle and his Se••tators, who (for ought we have learned) were They, who first founded that ill contrived Sanctuary of Ignorance, called OCCULT QUA∣LITIES.

For, generally setting up their rest in the Commistion of Ele∣ments,* 1.363 and their supposed Immateriall Qualities; and being not able ever to explicate any Insensible Propriety, from those narrow and barren Principles: they thought it a sufficient Salvo for their Ignorance, simply to affirme all such Proprieties to be Occult; and without due reflection up∣on the Invalidity of their Fundamentals, they blushed not to charge Na∣ture Herself with too much Closeness and Obscurity, in that point, as if she intended that all Qualities, that are Insensible, should also be Inex∣plicable.

The ingenious Sanchez, among many Sceptical Arguments of the Uncertainty of Sciences,* 1.364 seasonably urgeth this one, as very con∣siderable, against Physiologists; that when any Natural Problem, such as that of the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone, of straws by Amber, &c. is objected to them; instead of setting their Curiosity on work to

to investigate the Causes thereof, they lay it in a deep sleep, with that infatuating opium of Ignote Qualities: and yet expect that men should believe them to know all that is to be known, and to have spoken like Oracles cencerning that Theorem; though at the same instant, they do as much as confess, that indeed they know nothing at all of its Nature and Causes. For, what difference is there, whether we say, that such a thing is Occult; or that we know nothing of it?

Nor is it a Course either less dishonorable to the Professors,* 1.365 or dan∣gerous to the Students of Philosophy, to refer such Effects, upon which men commonly look with the eye only of Wonder, to Secret Sympathies and Antipathies: forasmuch as those Windy Terms are no less a Re∣fuge for the Idle and Ignorant, than that of Occult Proprieties, it be∣ing the very same in importance, whether we have recourse to the One, or to the other. For, no sooner doe we betake ourselves to Either, but we openly confess, that, all our Learning is at a stand, and our Rea∣son wholly vanquisht, and beaten out of the field by the Difficulty pro∣posed. We deny not, that most, if not All of those Admired Effects of Nature, which even the Gravest Heads have too long thought suffici∣ent Excuses of their Despair of Cognition, do arise from some Sympa∣thy, or Antipathy betwixt the Agent and Patient: but yet for all that, have we no reason to concede, that Nature doth institute or Cause that sympathy or Antipathy, or the Effect resulting from either, by any o∣ther Lawes, or Means, but what she hath ordained and constantly useth, to the production of all other Common and familiar Effects. We ac∣knowlddge also, that Sympathy is a certain Consent, and Antipathy a cer∣tain Dissent betwixt Two Natures, from one, or both of which there usu∣ally ariseth some such Effect, as may seem to deserve our limited Admira∣tion: but is it therefore reasonable for us to infer, that those Natures are not subject unto, nor regulated by the General and Ordinary Rules of Acti∣on and Passion, whereto Nature hath fitmely obliged Herself in the rest of Her Operations?

To lance and cleanse this Cacoethical Ulcer, to the bottom,* 1.366 Con∣sider we, that the General Laws of Nature, whereby she produceth All Effects, by the Action of one and Passion of another thing, as may be collected from sundry of our praecedent Discertations, are these: (1.) That every Effect must have its Cause; (2) That no Cause can act but by Motion; (3) That Nothing can act upon a Distant subject, or upon such whereunto it is not actually Praesent, either by it self, or by some instrument, and that either Conjunct, or Trans∣mitted; and consequently, that no body can move another, but by con∣tact Mediate, or Immediate, i. e. by the mediation of some con∣tinued Organ, and that a Corporeal one too, or by it self alone. Which considered, it will be very hard not to allowe it necessary, that when two things are said either to Attract and Embrace one the other by mutual Sympathy, or to Repell and Avoid one the other, by mutual Antipathy; this is performed by the same wayes and means, whereby we observe one Body to Attract and hold fast another, or one Body to Repell and Avoid conjunction with another, in all Sen∣sible and Mechanique Operations. This small Difference only allowed,

that in Gross and Mechanique operations, the Attraction, or Repul∣sion is performed by Sensible Instruments: but, in those finer performances of Nature, called Sympathies and Antipathies, the Attraction or Re∣pulsion is made by Subtle and Insensible. The means used in every common and Sensible Attraction and Complection of one Bodie by an∣other, every man observes to be Hooks, Lines, or some such intermedi∣ate Instrument continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted; and in every Repulsion or Disjunction of one Bodie from another, there is used some Pole, Lever, or other Organ intercedent, or somewhat ex∣ploded or discharged from the Impellent to the Impulsed. Why there∣fore should we not conceive, that in every Curious and Insensible Attra∣ction of one bodie by another, Nature makes use of certain slender Hooks, Lines, Chains, or the like intercedent Instruments, continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted, and likewise that in every Secret Repulsion or Sejunction, she useth certain small Goads, Poles, Levers, or the like protruding Instruments, continued from the Repellent to the Repulsed bodie? Because, albeit those Her Instruments be invisible and imper∣ceptible; yet are we not therefore to conclude, that there are none such at all. We every day behold Spiders letting themselves down from high roofs, and as nimbly winding themselves up again at pleasure, by such slender threads of their own occasionall and extemporary spinning, as tis not every common eye that can discern them. Nay, in a Mask at Court, we have seen a whole Chorus of Gods descend into the theatre, as from the clouds, only by Wires and other lines, so fine and slender, as that all the light of the tapers burning therein was not sufficient to dis∣cover them to the sight of the Spectators: and vast and ponderous Scenes so suddenly and dextrously shifted, by the almost inobservable motions of Skrews, Elevators, Pulleys, and the like Archimedean Engines and De∣vices, that the common Beholders, judging only by the Apparence, or (rather) Non-apparence, have thought those great machines to have been Automatous, or to have moved themselves, and at last to vanish into nothing. And shall we not then allowe the incomparably more Cu∣rious Mechaniques of Natures, the Exemplar of Art, to be wrought by Instruments of Subtility incomparably greater: and that many of those small Engines, whereby she usually moves and susteins bodies of conside∣rable bulk and weight, are Corporeal, though by incomputable excesses below the perception of our acutest sense? Certainly, for us to affirm, that nothing Material is emitted from the Loadstone to Iron, which by continuity may Attract it; only because our sense doth deprehend nothing intercedent betwixt them: is an Argument of equal weight with that of the Blind man, who denied the Being of Light and Colours, because He could perceive none. In a word, if there be any validity in what we have so plainly asserted, and frequently inculcated, touching the Hebetude or Grossness of our Senses, on one part, and the great Exility of all Aporraea's or Effuxes streaming from Bodies, on the other; and if tha•• Oracle, Reason, be to be heard, which so long since persuaded Hippo∣crates, and many other, Secretaries of Nature, that most, if not All Bodies are [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Perspirable and Conspirable, i. e. that they continually emit insensible Effluvia's from themselves to others: We say, if there be any weight in all this, men cannot think it unrea∣sonable in us to conceive, that those Admired Effects, which they com∣monly

ascribe to Hidden Sympathies and Antipathies, are brought about by the same ways and means, which Nature and Art use in the Causation of the like Ordinary and Sensible Effects; and that the Instruments of Natural Attraction, Complectence, Repulsion, Sejunction, are Corporeal, and hold a neer Analogie to those of Artificial; only these are Gross and Perceptible, those Subtile and Imperceptible.

Notwithstanding the perspicuity of these Arguments,* 1.367 we shall not supererogate, to heighten the lustre of so desirable a Truth, by the ver∣nish of a convenient and praegnant Simile, or two. If we attentively ob∣serve a Chamaeleon catching Gnats and other small Flyes in the Aer, for his food; we shall see him dart out a long and slender tongue, with a small recurvation at the tip, and birdlimed with a certain tenacious and inviscating moisture, wherewith, in a trice, laying hold of a Fly, at some distance from his mouth, he conveys the same into it with such cleanly speed, as exceeds the Legerdemane of our cunningst Juglers, and may have been the cheif occasion of that popular Error, that he lives meer∣ly upon Aer. And when we see a peice of Amber, Jet, hard Wax, or other Electrique, after sufficient friction, to attract straws, shavings of wood, quils, and other festucous bodies of the same lightness, object∣ed within the orbe of their Alliciency; and that with a cleanly and quick motion: Why should we not conceive, that this Electricity or At∣traction may hold a very neer Analogy to that attraction of Gnats, by the exserted and nimbly retracted tongue of a Chamaeleon. For (1) it is not improbable, that the Attraction of all Electriques is per∣formed by the mediation of swarms of subtle Emanations, or Continued Rayes of exile particles, comparative to so many Chamaeleons Tongues; which through the whole Sphere of their Virtue, in various points mu∣tually intersecting, or decussating, and more especially toward their Extreams, doe not only insinuate themselves into the pores of those small and light festucous bodies occurrent, but lay hold upon several in∣sensible Asperities in their superfices, and then returning (by way of Retraction) back to their Original or Source, bring them along in their twined arms, and so long hold them fast in their Complicate em∣braces, as the warmth and radial Diffusion, excited by affriction, lasteth. (2) All the Disparity, that can be objected, seems to consist onely in the Manner of their Return, or Retraction; the Tongue of the Chamaeleon being both darted forth, and retracted by help of certain Muscles, wherewith Nature, by a peculiar provi∣dence, hath accommodated that otherwise Helpless Animal: but, Electriques are destitute of any such organs, either for the Exser∣tion, or Reduction of their Rayes. And this is not so great, but it may be solved, by supposing, that as if the Chamaeleons Tongue were drawn forth at length by a mans hand, and not extruded by the instruments of Voluntary Motion, it would again Contract and Reduce it self spontaneously, after the same manner as Nerves and Lutestrings retract and curle up themselves, after violent Distensi∣on: so may the Rayes, which stream from an Electrique, being ab∣duced from their fountains, not spontaneously, but by the force of praecedent Affriction, be conceived to Reduce and Retract them∣selves, after the manner of Sinews and Lutestrings violently extended.

(3) That such tenacious Rayes are abduced from Amber and other Ele∣ctriques, is easily convincible (besides the experiment of their Attraction of convenient objects) from hence; that all Electriques are Unc••uous and Pinguous Concretions, and that in no mean degree: and manifest it is, that a viscid and unctuous Bodie is no sooner Warmed by rubbing, but there rise out of it certain small Lines or Threads, which adhaere to a mans finger that toucheth it, and such as may, by gentle abduction of the finger, be prolonged to considerable distance. But, however this may be contro∣verted, and the Way of all Electrique Attractions variously explicated, according to the various Conceptions of men; the Itch of Phancy being soonest allayed by the liberty of ones singular Conjecture, in such curi¦ous Theorems: yet still is it firme and indubitable, that though the At∣traction of straws by Amber, be in some sort Admirable, yet is it not Mi∣raculous, as is implied in that opinion, which would have it to be by some Immaterial (i e. Supernatural) Virtue; and that it is effected by some Cor∣poreal, though both impalpable and invisible Organs continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted.

* 1.368On the Other side, as for the Abaction, or Repulsion of one thing by another, in respect whereunto Vulgar Philosophers have thought and taught, that the Abacted or Repulsed doth (if an Animal) voluntarily (if Inanimate) spontaneously Flie from and avoid Conjunction with the Abacting, or Repellent, by reason of some hidden Enmity or Antipathy betwixt their Forms: though the Reasons and Manner of such Fugation, so far forth as concerns Animals, may be collected from our former Dis∣courses of the Gratefulness and Offensiveness of Sensible Objects; yet shall we here f••rther illustrate the same by certain Analogies and Simili∣tudes. When a Nettle is objected to a mans Hand, why doth He with∣draw it from the same? Not upon the account of any Antipathy in his hand to the Nettle; because being bruised, or withered, no Childe but will boldly handle it: but, because the Nettle is pallizado'd with millions of small stings, or prickles, which like so many Darts, wounding the the skin, cause a pain therein, and so the man, for avoidance of harm, catch∣eth his hand from it, as an injurious object. Why likewise doth the Nose abominate and avoid stinking Odours, whenever they are brought neer it? Is it not because such Foelid and Offensive Odours consist, for the most part, of such sharp and pungent Particles, as holding no Cor∣respondence to the pores and contexture of the Odoratory Nerves, are no sooner admitted, but they in a manner scratch, wound and dilacerate the Sensory? And may we not conceive those disproportionate Particles of the ungrateful Odour to be as so many small Lances or Darts, which offer the same injury to the Mammillary Processes of the brain, that the Prickles of a Nettle offer to the skin? Certainly, as the Nettle strikes its Darts into the skin, and not into the Nayles of a mans hand; because those are of too close and firm a Contexture to admit them: so doth an offensive Odour immit its painted and angular Particles into the tender smelling Nerves, and not into the skin, because its Contexture is more Com∣pact, than to be capable of Puncture or Dilaceration thereby. Lastly, Why doth the Eye abhor and turne from Ugly and Odious Objects? Is it not only because the Visible Species emitted from such Bodies, doth consist of Particles of such Configurations and Contexture, as carry no

proportion to the particles and contexture of the Optique Nerves, but striking upon the Retina Tunica, instantly wound and exasperate the slender and tender filaments thereof, and so cause the Eye, for fear of far∣ther injury, to close, or avert it self? And are not those Acute and Dis∣proportionate Particles, composing the visible Species, worthily resembla∣ble to so many small Prickles or Lancets, which though too subtile to wound the Skin, Nostrils, or other parts of the body, whose Compo∣sure is less delicate, do yet instantly mis-affect and pain the Optique Nerves, whose singular Contexture doth appropriate to them the Capacity of be∣ing sensible of that compunction? Now, putting all these Considerati∣ons into the scale together, and ponderating them with an equal hand; we shall find their weight amount to no less than this: that as every Sympathy is displayd by certain Corporeal, though Invisible Organs, comparated to Attraction and Amplectence; so is every Antipathy, by the like invisible Organs, comparated to Repulsion and Sejunction; which is what we As∣sumed.

Hence may we, without much difficulty,* 1.369 extract more than a Conjectu∣ral judgement, What are the First and General Causes of all Love and Hatred. For, look what kind of Motions, whether Grateful or Ungrate∣ful, are by the Species impressed upon the Nerves peculiarly inservient to that sense, by which the Object is apprehended; the very same are con∣tinued quite home to the Brain, and therein accordingly move and affect the Common Sensory: so as that, according to the Pleasure or Offence of the Perception, there is instantly excited an Affection either of Prosecuti∣on of the thing, by whose species that pleasant motion was Caused, and that is the Hint and Ground of Loving and Desiring it; or of Aversation from it, and that is the Ground of Hating and Declining it.

Nay, the same may be well admitted also for the Cause,* 1.370 Why things A like in their Natures, love and delight in the Society each of other; and on the contrary, Why Unlike Natures abhor and avoid each other. For, as those which are Consimilar in their Temperaments, affect each other with Con∣generous and Grateful Emanations: So doe those of Dissimilar mis-affect each other with Discordant and Ungrateful. And therefore it is no longer a wonder, that men Love, or Dislike each other commonly at first inter∣view, though they scarce know why: nor can we longer withold our Assent to that unmarkable Opinion of Plato, that Similitude of Temperaments and so of Inclinations, is not only the Cement, but Basis also of Amity and Friendship.

SECT. II.

* 1.371FRom this General Disquisition into the Reasons of All Sympathy, and Ant••pat••y, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 most of those Proprieties, which by Ph••lo∣sophers are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as stupendious and Abscon••ite, are u••u••lly refer∣red; we must ••••vance to the Consideration of Part••cular inst••n••es, that by the Solution of Singula••s, we may afford the gre••ter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to mens Curi••sity, and ••••ve so many Oppo••tunities of examining t••e Verisimili∣ty of our former Thesis, that all such Effects, the knowledge of w••ose causes is generally 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of, are produced by Sub••••a••tial and Explicable Means. An•• in order her••unto, we shall, according to the method of the no less 〈◊〉〈◊〉 than Judicious ••racastorius (de Sympath. & Antipath. Rerum) Distin••u••sh All Occult ••ualities into General, and Special; sub∣dividing the Generall into (1) the Conspiration of the Parts ••f the Uni∣verse, and (2) the I••flux of Caelestial upon Sublunary Bodies: and the Speciall into such as Concern (1) Inanimates, (2) Insensibles, (3) Sen∣sibles.

* 1.372To the FIRST GENERAL ORDER, viz. the Conspiration and Harmony of all Parts of the Universe, Philosophers unanimously ad∣scribe the Avoidance of Vacuity; whereupon many are the Secrets, that are presumed to ensue, as the Ascention of Heavy, Descent of Light Bodies, the Sejunction of Congenerous and Sociable Natures, the Conjunction and Union o•• ••iscordant and Unsociable, and the like Irregular and Prae∣posterous Effects. But, as for all these Secrets, we have long since de∣clared them to be no Secrets but the most ordinary and manifest operations of Nature. ••or, in our Ex••mination and Solution of all the Apparences in the late 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Experiment of introducing a Vacuum in a Tube, by Wa∣ter or Quick-silver, invented by Torri••••ius; we have at large proved, that Nature ••••th not abhor any but Sensible, or Coacervate Emptiness: nor that neither 〈◊〉〈◊〉, or upon the necessity of an absolute Plenitude of all places ••n the ••niverse; but by Accident only, and that either in respect of the natural Confluxibility of the parts of Fluid Bodies, such as Aer and Water, which causeth them with great velocity to flow into the parts of Space ••e••erted by a body passing thorow them; or of the Repugnancie of admitting tw•• bodies into one and the same place, at the same time, their Solidity prohibiting the penetration of ones dimensions by the other. Wherefore, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 no man henceforth account the Conspiration of the Parts of the Universe, to be an Occult Quality; or so much stand amazed at all or any of th••••e Phaenomena, which arise from Natures Aversion from Va∣cuity 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as if they had some Extraordinary Lawes and Constitutions particularly o••dained for their production, and belonged to some higher Oeconomy th••n that, according to which she regulates her Common Active and Passive Principles.

To the SECOND,* 1.373 viz. the Influx of Caelestial upon Sublunary Bodies, innumerable are the Effects, which the Fraud of some, the Ad∣miration of many, and the Credulity of most have confidently imputed: and therefore it cannot be expected, we should, in this place, so much as Enumerate the one Half, much less insist upon them All. Sufficient it is, to the Acquitance of our praesent Debt, that we select the most conside∣rable among them, and such as seem Capital and Comprehensive of all the rest. As for the Power and Influence of the Stars, of which Astrologers talk such wonders, and with such pride and ostent••t••on; truly, we have Reason to assure us, that our Cognation and Subjection to those ra••iant Bodies, is not so great as that not only All the Actions, Fortunes, and Accidents of Particular men, but even the Warres, Peace, Mutations, Subversions of whole Empires, Nations, States, and Provinces should depend upon their Smiles or Frowns: as if All Occurrents on the theatre of our Lower Orb, were but the orderly and necessary Effects of the Prae∣scriptions and Consignations of the Superior Orbs; or as if there were no Providence Divine, no Liberty of Mans Will.

(2) As for the Reciprocation, or Afflux and Reflux of the Sea,* 1.374 so generally fathered upon the Influx and Motion of the Moon, which doth herself suffer the like Ebbs and Floods of her borrowed Light; tis well known, how Seleucus of old, and Galilaeus of late, have more ful∣ly and roundly deduced it from the motion ascribed to the Earth. And though we should allow this great Phaenomenon to depend upon the se∣veral Adspects or Phases of the Moon, yet is there no necessity to drive us to the subterfuge of any Occult and Immaterial Influence from her wax∣ing and waning Light: since the System of Des Cartes in Princip. Philo∣seph. part. 4. page 22. •• doth much more satisfactorily make it out, from the Elliptical Figure of the Sphere, wherein the Moon moves; as will soon appear to the Examiner.

(3) As for the Diurnall Expansion, and Conversion of the Helio∣trope toward the Sun;* 1.375 though great notice hath been taken thereof by the Ancients, and most of our Modern Advancers of the Vanities of Natural Magick (who will have every Plant to retain to some one of the Planets, by some secret Cognation, and peculiar sympathie.) have laboured to heighten it to the degree of a Wonder: yet can we not con∣ceive the Effect to be so singular, nor that any such Solemne Reason need be assigned thereunto. For, every mans observation may certifie him, that all Marygolds, Tulippa's, Pimpernell, Wartwoort, Mallow Flowers, and indeed most other Flowers, so long as they are in their Vigour and Pride, use to Open and Dilate toward noon and somewhat Close and recontract themselves after Sun set. And the Cause (surely) is only the Warmth of the Suns Rayes, which discussing the Cold and Moisture of the praecedent Night (whereby the Leaves were loaden towards the bot∣tom, or in the bowle of the Flower, and so made to rise more upright and conjoyn their tops) and somewhat Exsiccating the Flower, make the pe∣destalls of its leaves more flaccid, so that they seem to expand and un∣fold themselves, and incline more outwards, meerly by reason of their want of strength to sustain themselves in an erect and concentrical posture: for alwayes the hotter the Day, the greater is the Expansion. Likewise,

as for the Flowers Conversion to, or Confronting the Sun in all its pro∣gress above the horizon, wherein our Darksom Authors of Magick Na∣tural, principally place the Magnale; the Cause thereof is so far from be∣ing more obscure than, that it is the very same with that of its Expansi∣on. For, as the Sun running his race from East to West, doth every mo∣ment vary the points of his Rayes vertical incidence upon the stalk which supports the Flower, and upon the leaves thereof; so must the whole Flower incline its head and wheel about accordingly: those parts of the stalk upon which the rayes are more perpendicular, and so the heat more intense, becoming more dry and flaccid, and so less able to support the bur∣then of the ••••ower, than those, which suffer only from the obli••n••, re∣flected and weaker beams. Notwithstanding this Solution, if any Champi∣on of secret Magnetism shall yet defend this Circulation to be a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Heliotrop••, to which no other Flower can praetend; and that this So∣lar Plant discovers it Amours to the Sun, by not only disclosing its rejoycing head and b••som at the praesence, and wrapping them up again in the mantle of its owne disconsolate and languishing leaves, during the absence of its Lover, but also by facing him all day long: lest He should insult, upon an apprehension, that our theory is at a loss, we shall tell him, in a word; that that Propriety, which he supposeth, must consist only in such a peculiar Contexture and Disposition of the particles, which compose its Leaves, as makes them more sit to receive, and be moved, and their spiritual and most subtle parts to be in a manner Circulated by the Rayes of the Sun, than the Leaves of any other Flower whatever. As in the Organ of Smelling, there is a certain Peculiar Contexture of its insensible Component Parti∣cles, which renders it alone capable of being moved and affected by Odours, that have no influence nor activity at all upon the Eye, Eare, or other Or∣gan of Sense.

* 1.376(4) Great things have been spoken also of the Garden Claver, which bareth its bosom, and hideth the upper part of its stalk, whenever the Sun shines hot and bright upon it: but, this doubtless) hath the same Cause, as the Former, the Hiding of the stalk being nothing but an over-expansion of the Leaves, which by reason of the violent ardour of the Sun, grow more faint and flaccid, and so less able to support themselves.

* 1.377(5) A Fifth Secret, found in the Catalogue of Caelestial Influxes, is the Crowing of the House-Cock, at certain and periodical times of night and day, and more especially soon after midnight, and about day break: for, most esteem it an Occult Propriety, and all our Crollians and such as promote the dreams of Signatures and Sydereal Analogies, reckon the Cock a cheif Solar Animal, for this reason alone; as if his Phansy received some magnetique touches and impressions from the Sun, which made him pro∣clame his A••vent into our Hemisphere, and like a faithful Watch or Clock, measure out the severall stages in its race. Great enquiry also hath been made after the Cause hereof, in all ages, and various Conceptions enter∣tained concerning it. Some with lofty and Rhetorical Discourses en∣devouring to persuade, that Nature intended this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, (as Plu••arch 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it) or Gallicinium, as an Alarme to rouse up sluggish man from the dull armes of sleep, and summon him to the early Contem∣plation of her Works; as Pliny (Natural. Histor. lib. 10. cap. 21.)

Others ascribing it to a Desire of Venery in this Animal, arising from the turgescence and stimulation of his sperm, at certain periods; as Erasmus, who is therefore worthily and sufficiently derided by Scaliger (Exercit. 239) Others assigning it to an Appetite of Aliment, inva∣ding and exciting after determinate intervalls; as Cardan. And others alleaging we (nor themselves) know not what peculiar influence of the Sun, causing a suddain mutation, or Evocation of the Spirits and blood of the Cock, which were Concentred by sleep; as Caelias Rhodigi∣nus (lib. 16. Antiq. Lection. cap. 13.) But, All these Great Clerks seem to have graspt the ear, and catched at shadowes. For (1) it may be doubted, that all Cocks, in one and some meridian, doe not Crow at the same times of night or day; and that no Cock doth ob∣serve set and punctual times of Crowing; both which are praesumed: and whoever shall think it worth the loss of a nights sleep, as we have done, to observe the Crowing of sundry Cocks in some Country Vil∣lage, where the Houses stand scatteringly and far asunder, so that the Cocks cannot awake each other; will, perhaps, more than doubt of ei∣ther. (2) It is, as Natural, so Familiar to the Cock, so often as his Ima∣gination is moved by a copious and fresh afflux of Spirits to his Brain, to rowze up himself, clapp his wings, and sound his trumpet as well at noon, after noon, and at other times of day and night, upon seve∣ral occasions; as when he hath escaped some late danger, obtained a victory, found some treasury of grain, compressed his mistress, and the like; as if his joy were not complete, till he had communicated the tidings thereof to his Wives and Neighbours, by the elevation of his gladsome and triumphat voice. (3) May we not allowe the Cock to have his set times of Sleeping and Waking, as well as all other Living Creatures, that live suo jure, and according to the Aphorisms of their Specifical Constitutions, and regiment of their proper Archaea's; and likewise most Men, who live healthfully and orderly, keeping to con∣stant hours for labour, meat, rest and sleep? (4) What need is there that we should have recourse to such a far-fetcht (and never brought home) Cause, as that of a Secret Commerce, and peculiar Sympathy betwixt this Fowl and the Sun in the other Hemisphere; when we have a more probable and manifest one, neerer hand; viz. The suddain in∣vasion of the Cock, by encreased Cold soon after midnight? For, when the Sun hath made some sensible advance in the lower world, beyond the Nadir point or midnight circle, and hasteneth toward our East; He moves and drives along before him into our horizon, the (formerly) quiet and cold Aer of the Night: which invading the Cock, disturbs him from his rest, during which his Heat is retired inward, and awakens him on the suddain: so that rowzing up himself, exciting his courage, and dif∣fusing his Spirits again into his members, to oppose that Cold, and per∣haps also to prevent his falling from the perch; he stands up, clappeth his wings against his sides, and chants a cheerfull Paean to himself and Roost∣fellowes, celebrating his safety and conquest with the loud musick of his throat.

* 1.378(6) A sixth notable Secret, appertaining to the same Classis, is that of the Encrease of the Substance of Shell Fish, of the Brains in Coneys, and of the Marrow in the bones of most Land Animalls, as the moon approacheth her Full; and the Decrease of them again, as her Light decreaseth toward her New. But, laying aside all Lunar Magnetism, Immaterial Influxes, and the like Toyes put into Great Words; we take it, the Phaenomenon may be well enough solved, by referring it meerly to the Moons great Humidity; at least, if those vast Duskish spots, apparent in her Orb, be her moist Element, carrying some analogy to our Seas, as the most and best of our Modern Astronomers have believed, and upon grounds almost de∣monstrative, and wholly irrefutable. For, insomuch as the Rayes of the Sun, in greater abundance falling upon the face of the Moon, toward and at her Full, than in her Wane, are accordingly more abundantly reflect∣ed from thence upon our Terraqueous Globe, bringing along with them no sparing Tincture of the Moons Moisture; so that the Light which is Reflected from the Oceans in the moon, being more moist than warm, must needs be more Prolifical, Generative, and praedisposed to the Nutri∣tion of Animals: and that in the New of the Moon no such plentiful Ab∣duction of her moisture can be expected, because fewer of the Suns Rayes are, at that time, Reflected from her Orb to ours; why should it be thought so strange, that either Aquatile, or Terrestrial Animals should be nourish∣ed more plentifully at the Full, than New of the Moon? Especially since it is no praecarious, nor novell Assertion, that the Light coming from the Moon, ••s tincted with Humidity, as being reflected from the Wa∣tery as well as solid parts of her Orb; Experience having frequently de∣monstrated, that the Calorifick Rayes not only of the Sun, but even of our terrestrial and culinary Fires, being trajected through various Li∣quors, and other Catoptricall bodies, or reflected from them, doe imbibe and carry off much of their Virtues, and become thereby impraegnate, so as to be praedisposed to the production of sundry noble Effects, such spe∣cially as relate to the Alteration, Germination, Pullulation, and Gene∣ration of Vegetables and Animals, both Aquatile, and Terrestrial. Ne∣vertheless, in case this Cause assigned seem somewhat Remote and ob∣scure, we shall alleage Another, sufficiently verisimilous to ease men of their wonder, at the Fullness of the Shell Fish in the Full moon, and their Leane•••• in the New; and that is the Encrease of the Tides of the Sea, which ascending higher upon the shoars, at the Full moon, and wash∣ing down m••re of Mudd, Slime and Saltness from thence, afford greater plenty of A••••ment to all Shell Fish: which delight in, and thrive best up∣on such k••nd of food, and are observed therefore to frequent foul and slimy shoa••••, and yet neerer and neerer to land, as the Tides rise higher and higher, and again remove farther and farther off, as the tides sink lower and lower.

* 1.379(7) To this Classis also belongs the Famous Selenites, or Moon-Geeme, a certain praecious stone, found only in Arabia, as Dioscorides (lib. 5. cap. 110.) delivers: whose rare and singular Faculty is this, that it repraesents the Moon in all her several Dresses of Light, or Apparences, encreasing 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lustre exactly as she encreaseth hers, and proportionately losing it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Relations be true, which have been made thereof by Authors of the highest form for Credit, namely Pliny (lib. 36. cap. 10.) S. Au∣gustin

(de Civit. D. lib. 21. cap. 5.) Zanardus (de Univers. Element quaest. 53.) Nichol. Caussinus (lib. 11. Symbol 5••.) ••oh. Daniel Mylius (Ba∣silicae Chymic. lib. 5. cap 28.) and many modern Mineralogists. Now, for the Reason of this Rarity, in all liklihood, it must be if not the very same, yet Cousin German to that of the former. Because, it is very proba∣ble, that some certain portion of a thin, fluid and subtle matter (we may conceive it to be Hydrargycal, or relating to Quicksilver, since all the forenamed Authors describe the stone to be White and Candent of Co∣lour.) wherein the Lustre of the stone doth mostly consist, doth suffer some Alteration, according to the more and less of the Lunar Light in∣cident upon it; and is respectively Circulated through the looser or less compacted parts of the stone, after the same manner as the more subtle and spiritual parts of some Flowers are Circulated by the rayes of the Sun; the particular Configuration and Contexture of its insensible par∣ticles being such, as dispose to that Circulation, upon the influx of the Moons Light.

In the Inventory of SPECIAL Sympathies and Antipathies,* 1.380 the First Division Concerns INANIMATE Natures; and among such the first place belongs to the Attraction of I••on by the Loadstone the second to the Attraction of Straws and other small and light bodies by Amber and othe Electrique••: but such is the singular Excellency of the Forme, that it not only deserves, but challengeth a singular Chapter to its Disquisition; and the Rea••on of the other we have plainly, thou 〈…〉〈…〉, in the precaedent Section, the Consideration of the Wayes and Instru∣ments of all Attraction Natural, in the General, impelling us upon the Anticipation thereof.

In the Third,* 1.381 we are to examine the secret Amity of Gold and Quick∣silver, of Brass and Silver; which is so manifest, that whenever Gol•• ••s dissolved in Chrysulea or Aqua R••gis, and the Spirit or Dissolution of Quicksilver superadded thereto, the subtile E••fluvia streaming from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 particles of the Gold, will instantly lay hold of, and at distance attract and firmly embrace the particles of the Quicksilver, into which the Dissolving liquor hath subtiliated it; and in like manner, when Brass and Silver are dissolved in the same Aqua Fortis, their particles are observed to 〈…〉〈…〉 to concorporation, though the Spirits issuing from them, are not potent enough to perform an Attraction, while the Metals remain entire and in the mass. These Effects we conceive may well be referred to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cor∣respondency or Compossibility betwixt the Figures of the insensible par∣ticles, of which the Emissions from the Gold, and Brass consist and those of the pores, inequalities, and fastnings in the superfices of the Granules of the Dissolved Quicksilver, and Silver: but what those Figures are on each part, is above our hopes of determination; nor can we afford the Curious any other light for Conjecture in this true Abstrusity, but what himself may perceive to arise to him by Reflection from the Reasons, we shall hereafter give, for the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone. In the mean while, we praesent Him, for Diversion of his Scrutiny, with a short and opportune COROLLARY.

* 1.382Delightful it is, and indeed Admirable to behold the Granules of Gold and Silver, though much more ponderous than those of the Aqua Regis, and Aqua Fortis, to be notwithstanding held up, and constantly kept in a floating and elevated posture by them. And yet, in all likelihood the Salt dissolved in those Corrosive Waters, must be the Sole Cause of that strange Effect. For, the Salts which are plentifully dissolved in those Li∣quors, by a kind of mutual Cohaesion of their insensible particles support∣ing each other from the bottom to the top of the Glass, or other contain∣ing vessel; doe sustain and bear up the Granules of the Metals which they have Corroded and Embraced. And this seems the more probable from hence; that if common Water, impraegnate with a few dropps of Oyle of Tartar (that Great instrument of Separation) be superinfused upon those Tinctures, the Granules of the dissolved Metals suddainly disengage them∣selves from the arms of the Corroding Salts, and sink to the bottom: the fresh Water yet father dissolving those Salts, and giving them fuller Flui∣dity; so that becoming more Attenuate, they lose their mutual Cohaesi∣on, and so their power of supporting; and tis well known, that Salt wa∣ter will beare up such bodies, as will hardly swim in fresh. And this we take to be the General Reason of all sorrs of Praecipitation, practised either by Chymists, or common Refiners of Metals: the Oyle of Tartar thereto con∣ducing no otherwise, than meerly as it serves to the farther Attenuation of the Salt Armoniack and other Corrosive Salts formerly dissolved in the strong Waters.

* 1.383(4) To the Fourth, we assign the Attraction of a Less Flame by a Greater; according to the erroneous Dialect of the People: for, really it is rather the Extension of a Greater Flame to the Fewel of a Less. For, the heat of a Greater Flame being proportionately more intense and diffusive, extends it self to the pabulum or nourishment of the less, where the same is situate within the Sphere of its power: and thence it comes to pass, that the Great∣er burning more strongly, by reason of that addition or augmentation of its fewel, doth more and more dilate it self that way, till at length it becomes wholly united to the Less. Which unexamining heads not understanding, have imputed to a certain Attractive faculty in the Greater Flame, depend∣ing upon the Identity of the two Natures, or more praecisely, the same Nature in two Divisions and many have rackt their brains to erect subtle Discourses thereupon, as if they wanted other Opportunities to exercise their Learn∣ing, and entertain their Curiosity.

* 1.384(5) To the Fifth belongs the supposed Attraction of Flame by Naphtha of Babylon, at distance; which is also improperly accounted an Attraction: for the Flame of its own accord flyeth to, and layeth hold of the Naphtha; and the Cause of that Involation is only this. From the body of the Naph∣tha there is emitted in round a certain fat and unctuous, and so soon inflam∣mable Halitus, o•• steam, which being extended to the borders of some flame posited at convenient distance, and thereby kindled in the extreme of its Sphere, becomes enflamed all along the Rayes, and they burning, soon bring home the flame to the body of the Naphtha, from which they are emitted, in a continued ••luor.

(6) Next to this,* 1.385 Philosophers usually place the Attraction of Water by a Spunge; wherein they are as much mistaken as in either of the two last. For, the Ascention of Water into the pores of a spunge, so placed as to touch only the superfice of it, comes not from any Appetite of At∣traction, or Suction inhaerent in the Spunge, as is generally praesumed and affirmed; but onely from the Depression, or downward impulse of the water by the swelling and sensibly dilating spunge; and the manner of that series of motions is thus. The skirts or lowest parts of the spunge, touching the superfice of the Water, immediately imbibe some parts of it into its pores, and becoming thereby dilated and tumid, press down the subjacent Water to such a proportion as responds to the quantity of their owne expansion; so that as they are more and more dilated by the admis∣sion of more and more parts of Water into their Cells or Receptaries, it must be, that the Water being more and more depressed toward the bot∣tom, must rise higher and higher on the sides of the Spunge, and insinuate it self into other and other pores successively, till the whole spunge be filled. Manifest it is by Experience, that if Water or any other Liquor, when it is though never so gently pressed in the superfice, find any the smallest Chinks in the body pressing it; it doth instantly rise up in round, and insinuate it self into those pores or Chinks, the sides thereof in a manner sustaining it, and so praeventing its relapse or efflux. This we cannot but observe, when we dip the nose of our Pen into ink; the small Cleft or slit in the lowest part of the Quill, assisting the Assent of the ink into the hollow thereof, and carrying up so much of it, as the mutual Coherence of its parts will permit: for, if we dipp the point of a Pen, which hath no slit, into a standish, we shall observe no such plenti∣ful Assent of ink; there being no support or fastnings for it on each side of the nose, and so no obstacles to its relapse and sudden efflux. And, as for the Reason, Why Water Ascends, when it meets with any body, that is Dry, Filamentous or Fibrous, and full of pores or Chinks, such as a Spunge, Cloth, Pen, &c. it may be most fully explained by the In∣stance of a Syphon, or Pump.

Take a Pipe of Lead, of the figure of a Carpenters Squire,* 1.386 whose one arme is longer then the other (such our Wine Coopers exhaust their Buts of Wine withal) and immerse the shortest into a Cistern of Water, so as it may come very neer the bottom, and yet the longer arme rest upon the margin of the Cistern, in a dependent or declining posture, then with your mouth suck forth the Aer contained in the cavity of the pipe: and you shall observe the Water quickly to follow on the heels of the Aer, and flow in full stream out of the Cistern through the pipe, without ceasing till all the Water, that covers the shortest arme of the pipe, and so hinders the ingress of the aer into its ori∣fice, be exhausted. Of this the Cause is only, that as your Cheeks are inflated and distended by the Aer, which upon exsuction comes rushing into your mouth, doe strongly move and impell the ambient aer; so doth that, receding, move and impell the neighbouring aer, and that again moves and impels the next, till the impulse be propagated to the surface of the Water in the Cistern: and the Water being thus depressed in the superfice, riseth up into the Cavity of the pipe, which the extracted Aer had newly deserted and left unpossessed; nor doth it thenceforth cease

to ascend and flow in a continued stream through the pipe, until all be ex∣hausted. Because, how much of Water flows through the pipe, exact∣ly so much of Aer is, by impulsion, Circulated into the place thereof; the last round of aer wanting any other place to receive it, but what it provides for its self in the Cistern, by depressing the water yet remaining therein: and thus the Circulation once begun, is continued, till all the Water hath past through the pipe.

* 1.387Upon the same Cause, or some other so like it, as tis no ease matter to discriminate them, doth that kind of Percolation of Liquors, and espe∣cially of Aqua Calcis, depend, which is made by a long piece of Woollen Cloth, whose one end lies in the Liquor, and other hangs over the brim of the vessel that contains it. For, the Liquor gently ascends and creeps along the filaments of the Cloth, because, being though but very lightly prest in it superfice by the same, it doth proportionately ascend in round, to deliver it self from that pressure; and by that motion impelling the incumbent Aer upwards, it causeth the same to Circulate and depress the surface of the Liquor, and so makes it rise by insensible degrees higher and higher along the hairs and threads of the Cloth, till at length it arrive at the highest part thereof resting upon the margin of the vessel; and thence it slides down the decline or propendent half of the Cloth, and falls down into the Recipient, by dropps. And this Motion is Continued till all the Liquor hath passed the Percolatory, leaving the faeces adhaerent to the fibres of the same: each drop impelling the Ambient Aer, and driving it in round, or by a Periosis, upon the surface of the Water, so long as any remains in the vessel. And this, we conceive, may suffice to any mans Comprehension of the Reason of the Repletion of a Spunge, by Water Ascending (not Attracted) into its Cavities or Pores.

* 1.388(7) Another eminent Secret of Sympathy, belonging to the same Division, is that Consent betwixt two Lutestrings, that are Aequisone: (for Unisone is hardly proper); which is thus experimented. Take 2 Lutes, or V••••s, and their treble, mean, or base strings being tuned to an Equality of Sounds, lay one of them upon a table, with the strings upward, with a small short straw equilibrated upon the Aequi∣son string: and then strike the Aequison string of the other instrument, and you shall observe, both by the leaping off of the straw, and the visi∣ble trembling of the string, whereon it was imposed, that it shall partici∣pate of the motions of the string of the other instrument percussed; all the other Dissonous strings, as wholly unconcerned in the motion im∣prest, remaining unmoved. The like also will be, if the Diapason or Eighth to that string be percussed, either in the same Lute or Vial, or other lying by: but, in none of these, the Consent is discernable by any report of sound, but meerly by motion. And yet the Cause of this Sympathy is not so very obscure, but the dullest Pythagorean might soon have discovered it to be only this; that the percussed string doth suffer a certain number of Diadroms, or Vibrations, and impress the like determinate motions upon the Aer: which lighting upon another string of equal Contexture and Extension with the for∣mer percussed, doth impress the same motions thereupon, and impell and repell it so correspondently, as to make it suffer an equal number

of Diadroms. Nor doth the Aer hinder it in its several Reciprocati∣ons or alternate excurses and recurses; because the percussed string makes all its alternate excurses and recurses, at and in the same time, as the untoucht string doth, and so impels the Aer alternately to the contrary side thereof. But, that agitated Aer which falls upon a string of a diffe∣rent degree of extension, and so necessarily of a different tone; though it impress various insensible strokes thereupon, yet are those impressed strokes such as mutually check and oppose each other, i. e. the Ex∣curses hinder the Recurses: and therefore the string remains unmoved, at least as to the sense. Likewise, the Consent of another string, which makes that Consonance, which Musicians call a Diapason or Eighth, to that which is percussed by the hand, ariseth only from hence; that the Excurses and Recurses of the string percussed by the hand, do not at all clash with, nor perturb and confound the Excurses and Recurses of the string moved immediately only by the Aer, but are Coincident and Syn∣chronical to them, and observe the same periods; and so both agree in their certain and frequent intervals: more particularly, in an Eight, every single Diadrom of the longer and more lax string, is coincident to every second, fourth, sixth, &c. Diadrom of the shorter or more tense string. Nay farther, if the two strings be Consonous though but in the less per∣fect Consonance of a Fifth; yet shall the sympathy hold, and manifest it self (which is not commonly observed) by the tremulation of the un∣touched string, that is tuned to a Fifth: because their Diadroms are not wholly confused, each single diadrom of the longer or lower string, being coincident to every third, sixth, ninth, &c. diadrom of the shorter or more tense string. But if the two strings be Dissonous, the sympathy fails; be∣cause the Excurses and Recurses agree not in any of their Intervals or Peri∣ods, but perturb and confound each other; as may be more fully understood from our praecedent Discourse of the Reason of Consonances and Dissonances Musical.

(8) Nor is it the Inaequality of Tension,* 1.389 disparity of Longitude and Mag∣nitude, or Non-coincidence of the Vibrations in their several periods, that alone make Two strings Discordant; for, if we admit the common tradi∣tion of Naturalists, where an Instrument is strung with some strings made of Sheeps, and others of Woolfs Guts intermixed, the best hand in the World shall never make it yeeld a perfect Consonance, much less play an harmoni∣ous tune thereupon. And the Cause, doubtless, is no other than this; that the strings made of a Woolfs Guts are of a different Contexture from those made of a Sheeps; so that however equally both are strained and ad∣justed, yet still shall the Aer be unequally percussed and impelled by them, and consequently the sounds created by one sort, confound and drown the sounds resulting from the other. To leave you in the less uncertainty concern∣ing this, it is commonly observed, that from one and the same string, when it is not of an Uniforme Contexture throughout, but more close, even, and firme in some parts than in others (all such our Musicians call False strings) there doe alwayes result various and unequal sounds: the close, even and firm parts yeelding a smart and equal sound, the lax and uneven yeeld∣ing a dull, flat and harsh; which two different sounds at the same time created, confound and drown each other, and consequently where such a string is playd upon in Consort, it disturbs the whole Concent or Har∣mony. It is further observed also, that the Musick of an Harp

doth infect the musick of a Lute, and other softer and milder instru∣ments with a kind of Asperity and Indistinction of Notes: which Asperity seems to arise from a certain kind of Tremor, peculiar only to the Chords of that Instrument. The like also hath been reported of other scarce Con∣sortive Instruments, such as the Virginalls and Lute, the Welsh Harp and Irish, &c.

But you'll Object, perhaps, that the Discordance of Woolves and Sheeps Gutlings seemeth to arise rather from some Formal Enmity, or inhaerent Antipathy betwixt the Woolf and Sheep: because it hath been affirmed by many of the Ancients, and questioned by very few of the Moderns, that a Drum bottomed with a Woolfs skin, and headed with a Sheeps, will yeeld scarce any sound at all; nay more, that a Wolfs skin will in short time prey upon and consume a Sheeps skin, if they be layed neer toge∣ther. And against this we need no other Defense than a downright ap∣peal to Experience, whether both those Traditions deserve not to be listed among Popular Errors; and as well the Promoters, as Authors of them to be exiled the society of Philosophers: these as Traitors to truth by the plotting of manifest falsehoods; those as Ideots, for beleiving and admiring such fopperies, as smell of nothing but the Fable; and lye open to the contradiction of an easy and cheap Experi∣ment.

* 1.390(9) Nor can we put a greater value upon the Devouring of all other Birds Feathers by those of the Eagle commixt with them; though the Author of Trinum Magicum hath bin pleased to tell us a very formall and con∣fident story thereof: because we have no Reason to convince us, that the Eagle preys upon other Fowls, out of an Antipathy or Hatred, but rather out of Love and Convenience of Aliment; and though there were an Enmity betwixt the Eagle and all his feathered subjects, during life, yet is there no necessity that Enmity should survive in the scat∣tered peices of his Carcass, especially in the Feathers (that are but one degree on this side Excrements) which is praesumed to consist cheifly in the Forme; since those Proprieties which are Formal, in Animals, must of necessity vanish upon the destruction of the Forme, from whence they result. Thus Glow-worms project no lustre after death; and the Torpedo, which stupefies at distance, while alive, produceth no such effect though topically applied, after death: for there are many Actions of Sensible Creatures, that are mixt, and depend upon their vital form, as well as that of mistion: and though they seem to retain unto the Body, doe yet immediately depart upon its Dis∣union.

In the SECOND Division of Special Occult Qualities, viz. such as are imputed to Vegetables,* 1.391 the First that expects our Consideration, is the so frequently mentioned and generally conceded Sympathy, or mutually beneficial Friendship betwixt some certain Plants, as betwixt Rew, and the Figg-tree, the Rose and Garlick, the Wild Poppy and Wheat; all which are observed to delight and flourish most in the neighbourhood of each o∣ther, and our skilful Gardners use to advance the growth and fructifica∣tion of the one, by planting its favourite neer it. Concerning this, there∣fore, we advertise; that men are mistaken not only in the Cause, but

Denomination also of this Effect: supposing a secret Friendship where is none, and imputing that to a certain Cognation, or Sympathy, which seems to proceed from a manifest Dissimilitude and Antipathy betwixt Di∣vers Natures. For, wherever two Plants are set together, whereof the one, as being of a far Different, if not quite Contrary Nature, and so re∣quiring a different kind of nourishment, doth substract and assimilate to its self such a juice of the earth, as would otherwise flow to the other, and deprave its nourishment, and consequently give an evil tincture to its Fruit and Flowers: in this case, Both Plants are reciprocally the remote Cause of the Prosperity each of other. And thus Rew, growing neer the roots of the Figg-tree, and attracting to its self the Rank and Bitter moisture of the earth, as most agreeable to its owne nature; leaveth the Milder and Sweeter for the aliment of the Fig tree, and by that means both assisteth the procerity of the Tree, and Meliorateth the Fruit thereof. Thus also Garlick, set neer to a Rose tree, by consuming the Foetid juice of the ground, and leaving the more Odorate and benigne to pass into the roots of the Rose tree; doth both farther the Growth and Germination thereof, and encrease the Sweetness of it Flowers. But, as for the Amity betwixt the Wild Poppy and Wheat, we should refer it to another Cause, viz. the Qualification of the ground by the tincture of the Wheat, so as to prae∣pare it for the Generation and growth of the Wild Poppy; not by substra∣ction of Disagreeing moisture, but by Enriching the Soyle, or impraeg∣nating it with a fertility, determinate to the production of some sorts of weeds, and chiefly of that. For, most certain it is, that there are certain ••orn-flowers, which seldom or never spring up but amongst Corn, and will hardly thrive, though carefully and seasonably set in other places: such are the Blew-bottle, a kind of yellow single Marygold, and the Wild-Poppy.

(2) This discovered, we need not search far after the Reasons of those Antipathies, which are reported to be between the Vine and Cole-woort,* 1.392 the Oke and Olive, the Brake and Reed, Hemlock and Rew, the Shrub called our Ladies Seal (a certain Species of Bryony) and the Cole-woort, &c. which are presumed to be so odious each to other, from some secret Con∣trariety of their respective Forms, that if any two of them, that are Ene∣mies, be set neer together, one or both will die. For, the truth is, all Plants, that are great Depraedators of the moisture of the earth, defraud others that grow neer them, of their requisite nourishment, and so by de∣grees impoverishing, at length destroy them. So the Colewoort, is an enemy not only to the Vine, but any other Plant dwelling neer it; be∣cause it is a very succulent and rank Plant, and so exhausts the fattest and most prolifical juice of the ground. And if it be true, that the Vine will avoid the Society of the Colewoort, by Averting its trunck and branches from it; this may well be only in respect of its finding less nourish∣ment on that side: for, as the Lord St. Alban hath well observed, though the root continue still in the same place and position, yet will the Trunk alwayes bend to that side, on which it nourisheth most. So likewise the Oke and Olive, being large trees of many roots, and great spenders of moisture, doe never thrive well together: because, the stronger in Attraction of juice, deceives and starves the weaker. Thus Hem∣lock is a dangerous neighbour to Rew; because, being the Ranker Plant of the two, and living upon the like juice, it defrauds it of sufficient

sustenance, and makes it pine away for penury. And the like of the rest.

* 1.393(3) But what shall we think of that semiconjugall Alliance betwixt the Male and Female Palme trees, which is so strong and manifest, that the Femal, which otherwise would languish, as if she had the Green sickness, and continue b••rren; is observed to prosper, and load her fruitful boughs, with braces of Dates; when she enjoys the Society of the Male: nay, to extend her arms to meet his embraces, as if his masculine influence were necessary not only to her impregn••tion, and the maturity of her numerous issue; but even to her own health and welfare? Why, truly, we cannot better expound this dark Riddle of Nature, than by having recourse to some Corpore••l Emanations, deradiated from the male, which is the stronger and more spriteful plant, to the Female, which is the weaker, and wants an Accession of heat and spirits. For, far enou••h fr••m i••probable it is, that such ••••anation may contain much of the Males S••minal and fru••t••••••ing vir••••••; and it hath been avouched by freq••••nt Experiments, that the blossoms and Flowers of the Male being dried and poudered, and inspersed upon the branches of the Female, are no less eff••ctual to her Comfort and Fertility, than the Vicinity of the Male himself. We are told▪ indeed, by Heredotus, and from his own strict observation that the Male Palm pro••uceth yearly a Dwa••fish sort of Dates, which being unca∣pable of maturi•••• and perfection, men use therefore to gather early, and bind them on the loaden branches of the Female: that there corrupting, and breeding a kind of small volant In••ect, resembling our G••ats which the Natives 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ps••••e, though Theophrastus seems to appropriate th••t name only to those Fiyes, th••t are a spont••neous pro••uction out of the immature fruit 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Wilde Figg tree, suffering putrefaction•• that they may advance the Growth and Maturity of her fruit▪ not by any secret in∣fluence, but the ••an••••est Voracity of those Insects, which continually prey∣ing upon the ripening fruit, both open the top•• o•• them, an•• so make way for the rayes o•• the Sun to enter more freely and deeply into their substance, and ••uck out 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the luxuriant crude and watery juice, leav••ng the 〈…〉〈…〉 ••nctu••us to the more easie digestion and assim••••••t••on of the ••ormerly ••••••rcharged Seminal V••rtue of the Plant This, we con∣fess, is ••••ce an•• ••••••usible, but not totally satisfactory▪ because it extends only to the Re••••on of the Males remote Assistance of the Female, in the maturat••••n of her Fruit; leaving us still to enquire, Why she herself re∣mains in a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••nd pining condition, unless she enjoys the Society and in∣vigorating 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Male; and why she inclines her amorous boughs toward his, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Neighbourhood were a kind of Divorce, and no∣thing less tha•• absolute Union could satisfie her Affection. And what we h••ve heres••••••, of the Sympathy betwixt the Male and Female Palms, will not lose a ••rain of its Verisimility, when our Reader shall please to accomodate 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the Explanation of the Cause of the like Amity be∣twixt the ••ig ••ree, and Caprificus or Wild Fig tree: of which Pliny (lib. 15. cap. 19.) ••••lates the very same story, as Herodotus doth of the Palms.

(4) This puts us in mind of the great Sympathy betwixt Vine and Wine,* 1.394 expressed from its Grapes, and immured in Hoggheads, though at the di∣stance of many miles. For, it seems most convenient, that it is from the like Diffusion of subtle Emanations, imbued with the Seminal tincture of the Vine, that Wines stored up in deep Cellars, in the same Country where they grew (for, in England, whither all wines are transported over sea, no such Effect hath been observed: the Remove being too large to admit any such Transmission of influence from the transmarine Vineyards to our Cel∣lars) become sick, turbid, and musty in the Cask, at the same time the Vines Flower and Bud forth: and again recover their former Clearness and Spirit, so soon as that season is past. And, that this Conjecture may seem to smell the less of Phansy, we desire you to consider, through what large tracts of Aer even the Odours (Exhalations much less Subtile and Diffusive, than those we conceive emitted from Vines to Wines) of many Aromaticks are usually diffused, in serene weather; especially in respect of such Persons, and Bruit Animals, as are exquisite in their sense of smelling. Hath it not been observed, that the Flowers of Oranges have transmitted their odours perfect and strong, from great Gardens to the nostrils of Mariners, many leagues off at Sea: nay, so far, that some Sailers have discovered land by the smell of them, when their longest Perspectives could not reach it? Doe not we frequently observe, that Ravens will scent a Carcass, at m••ny miles distance; and fly directly to it by the Chart of a favourable wind? Nay, are not there good Historians that assure us, that Eagles in Italy, have some∣time received an invitation by the nose, to come and feast on the dead bo∣dies of men, in Africa?

Here, since we are occasionally fallen upon the large Diffusion of some Odours, especially to sage and unpraepossessed Noses;* 1.395 we shall take the ad∣vantage of that Hint, to advertise you of a Vulgar Error, viz. that Waters distilled of Orange Flowers and Roses, become wholly Inodorous, and Phleg∣matick, at the time of the Blooming and Pride of those Flowers upon their trees. For, really those distilled Waters are not in themselves, during the season of the Flowers, from which they were extracted, less fragrant than at other times: but, because in the season of those Flowers, they diffuse their odours so plentifully through the Aer, and praepossess the nostrils, as that the odours of the Waters, being somewhat less quick and strong, are less perceived, than at other times, when the Aer is not imbued with the stronger and fresher odours, nor the olfactory Nerves praeoccupied. And this may be inferred from hence; that when the season of those ••lowers is past, and the smelling organ unoccupied; the Waters smell as fragrant as ever. For, as to the Assuefaction of the sense of smelling, to particular odours, good or bad, we need not say much of that: since Experience doth daily confirme, that the sense is scarce moved and affected by the same odour, though closely praesented, after Custom hath once strongly imbued it with the same.

SECT. III.

* 1.396IN the THIRD and last Division of Special Occult Qualities, or such as are vulgarly imputed to Sensible Creatures; the Pens of Schollars have been so pro••use, that should we but recount, and with all possible suc∣cinctness, enquire into the Verity and Causes of but the one Half of them; our Discourses would take up more sheets of Paper, than are allowed to the Longest Chancery Bill: wherefore, as in the former, so in this, we shall select and examine only a Few of them, but such as are most in vogue, and whose Reasons, is ••udiciously accommodated, suffice to the Solution of the Rest.

* 1.397(1) The Antipathy of a Sheep to a Woolf, is the common argument of wonder; and nothing is more frequent, than to hear men ascribe it to a provident instinct▪ or haereditary and invincible Hatred, that a Lamb▪ which never saw a Wool•• before, and so could not retain the impression of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 harme done or attempted by him, should be invaded with horror and trembling, at first interview, and run from him: nay, some 〈…〉〈…〉 the secret so far, as to affirme the Antipathy to be Equall on both 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Concerning this, therefore, we observe; that the Enmity is not Reciprocal: For, He that can be persuaded, that the Woolf hates the Sheep▪ only because he worries and preys upon him, and not rather, that the Woolf loves the sheep, because it is a weak and helpless Animal and its s••eth is both pleasant and convenient food for him: we shall 〈…〉〈…〉 persuade Him, that Himself also hates a sheep, be∣cause he 〈…〉〈…〉 pallate and stomach delighted and relieved with Mutton. Nor as the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the sheeps side Invincible; for, ourselves have see•• 〈…〉〈…〉, by Custom, to so great familiarity with a Woolf, that 〈…〉〈…〉 with him, and bleat, as after the Dam, when the 〈…〉〈…〉 of the room: and the like Kindness have we 〈…〉〈…〉 betwixt a Lamb and Lyon of the Lord Generall 〈…〉〈…〉 Sion house, and afterward publikely shewed in Lon∣d••n. 〈…〉〈…〉 Fear, which surpriseth the Lamb at first sight of a 〈…〉〈…〉 to arise from any Hereditary Impression derived from the 〈…〉〈…〉 Both•• as well because all Inbredd or traduced 〈…〉〈…〉, as that none of the Progenitors of the Lamb, 〈…〉〈…〉 saw or received any impression of injury from a 〈…〉〈…〉 in England. Besides, in case they had, and though 〈…〉〈…〉 that some Beasts are afraid of men, and other Beasts, 〈…〉〈…〉 memory of some Harme received from some man, 〈…〉〈…〉 the Idea of him, that did the Harme, 〈…〉〈…〉 upon the table of the Memory, and being fresh∣ly 〈…〉〈…〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, whenever the sense brings in the 〈…〉〈…〉 not likely, that the same Idea should be propa∣•••••••• 〈…〉〈…〉, after so many hundred removes, 〈…〉〈…〉 Individual to the whole species, throughout the 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪

The Cause, 〈…〉〈…〉, why All Sheep generally are startled and o••••ended 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sight 〈…〉〈…〉, seems to be only this; that when the Woolf converts his eyes 〈…〉〈…〉 pleasing and inviting object, and that whereupon 〈…〉〈…〉 his Imagination; he instantly darts forth 〈…〉〈…〉 of subtle Effluvia's, which being part of 〈…〉〈…〉 his newly formed Idea of dilaniating and devouring 〈…〉〈…〉 ••omposed, serve as Forerunners or Messengers of destruction to the 〈…〉〈…〉 b••ing transmitted to his Common Sensory, through his opti••k nerve•• most highly misaffect the same, and so cause the sheep to fear, an•• ••n••••avour the praeservation of his life, by flight.

This receives sufficient Confirmation from hence▪* 1.398 that not only such Aversions, as arise from the Contrariety of Constitutions in several Ani∣mals 〈…〉〈…〉 commonly observed to produce those Effects of Fear, Trem∣bling and flight from the objects, from which offensive impressions are de∣rived, by the mediation of disagreeing Spirits or Ema••ations: but even the seeing them in a passion of Anger, or Fury, doth suddainly cause the like. For, violent Passions ever alter the Spirits, and Characterize them with the idea at that time most praevalent in the Imagination of the Passion∣ate; so that those spirits issuing from the body of the Animal, in the height o•• Passion, and insinuating themselves into the brain of the other Animal contrari••y 〈◊〉〈◊〉, must of necessity highly disgust and offend it. Which is the most likely Reason that hath hitherto been given, Why Bees sel∣dom sting men of a mild and peaceful disposition: but will by no means en∣dure, not be reconciled to others of a froward, cholerick, and waspish na∣ture. The same▪ so may serve to answer that common Quaere, Why some 〈…〉〈…〉 persons, having tuned their spirits to the highest key of 〈…〉〈…〉 have daunted not only fierce Mastiffs, but 〈…〉〈…〉 other Wild and ravenous Beasts, meerly by 〈…〉〈…〉 put them to flight by the Artillery of their 〈…〉〈…〉 Eyes. And the Key, wherewith we have unlockt the se∣cret 〈…〉〈…〉 and Woolf, will also open those like Antipa∣thies supposed to be betwixt the Dove and Falcon, the Chicken and Kite, and all other weak Animals, and such as use to make them their pr••y.

(2) It is worthy a serious Remark,* 1.399 that sundry Animalls bear a kind of 〈…〉〈…〉 to the Persons of such men, as are delighted or conversant in the Destruction of those of the same species with them: as we daily see, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are highly offended and angry at Butchers: that Dogs bark 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Glovers, that deal most in Dog skins, and 〈…〉〈…〉 killing of Dogs, in time of the plague, to prae∣v••nt 〈◊〉〈◊〉 diffusion 〈…〉〈…〉 and encrease of Putrefaction, by their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that Vermin 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the trapps and gins of Warrenners, where∣•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 their owne kind hath been taken and destroyed, &c. As 〈…〉〈…〉, or strong Aversions, tis manifest, that they arise 〈…〉〈…〉, or Character of Providence 〈…〉〈…〉 Natures, or Essential Forms, but only 〈…〉〈…〉 upon the sense. For the 〈…〉〈…〉

any Animal of the same species, excite a kind of Horror in the like Ani∣mal that smells them; and so cause it to abhor and avoid all such persons and places, for fear of the like harm and internecion, as their fellowes have suffered from them. Now, that which makes these odours insinuate them∣selves with such ••ase and familiarity into the Sensories of animals of the same species, is the similitude and Uniformity of their Specifical Constitutions, which yet the rough hand of Corruption seems not totally to have oblite∣rated in the long since extravenated blood and spirits, but to have left some Vestigia or R••mains of the Canine nature in the Doggs blood, of the Por∣cine in the Sw••••••s, &c. And, that which makes them so horridly Odious, is the great A••••••••••ion of the blood from its genuine temper and conditi∣us. For, the smell of the Carcass, or blood of any Animal, having once suffered the Dep••avation of Corruption; is always most hateful and dan∣gerous to others of the same Species: and it hath been observed, that the most pernicious in••ections and Plagues have been such, as took their Ori∣ginal from the Corruption of Humane Bodies; which indeed, is the best reason that hath ••een yet given, why the Plague so often attends long and bloody Sieges▪ and is commonly the second to the Sword. We conceive, the same to 〈…〉〈…〉 the ground of that Axiom of the Lord St. Alban (Nat. Hist. cent. 10.•• ••enerally, that which is Dead, or Corrupted, or Excerned, hath Antipa•••••• ••••th the same thing, when it is Alive, and when it is sound; and with those 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which do excern: as a Carcass of Man is most infecti∣ous and odious ••••man, a Carrion of an Horse to an Horse, &c. Purulent matter of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Ulcers, Carbuncles, Pocks, Scabbs, Leprousy, to Sound flesh. And the Excrements of every species to that Creature, that excerneth them. But the Exc••ements are less Pernicious, than the Cor∣ruptions.

* 1.400(3) The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (and, according to some reports, the opening of the Eyes•• of the Carcass of a murthered man, at the praesence and touch of the Homicide. 〈…〉〈…〉 in truth, the noblest of Antipathies: and scarce any Writer of the Secrets or Miracles of Nature, hath omitted the Conside∣ration thereof. This Life in Death, Revenge of the Grave, or loud lan∣guage of silent Corruption, many Venerable and Christian Philosophers have accounte•••• holly Miraculous or Supernatural; as ordained and effected by the just 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of God, for the detection and punishment of the inhumane 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And, least we should seem too forward, to ex∣punge, from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mind of any man, the beleif of that opinion, which to some may 〈…〉〈…〉 more powerful Argument, than the express Command of God, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them from committing so horrid and execrable a Crime as Mu••••er: we shall so far concurr with them, as to conceive this Effect 〈…〉〈…〉 Divine only in the I••stitution, but meerly Natural in the Production, or Immediate Causes. Because the Apparence seems not to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Capacity of Natural Means, and the whole Syn∣drome and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of it Causes may be thus explained. It is an Opini∣on highly C••••••entaneous, that in every vehement Passion there is form∣e•••• certain 〈…〉〈…〉 well of the Object, whereupon the Imagination is 〈…〉〈…〉 the Good or Evil connected unto, and expected from that Objec•• and that this Idea is as it were impressed, by a kind of inexplicable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon the Spirits, at the same instant the Mind 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Will the praesent Prosecution, or Avoidance or the object 〈…〉〈…〉 by the mediation of the Spirits (those Angels of

the Mind) the same Idea is transmitted to the Blood, and through the Arteries diffused into all parts of the body, as well as into the Nerves and Muscles, which are inservient to such Voluntary Motions, as are requi∣site to the execution of the Decrees and Mandats of the Will, concern∣ing the Prosecution, or Avoidance of the Object. This being so, we may conceive, that the Phansy of the Person assaulted by an Assassine, having formed an Idea of Hatred, Opposition, and Revenge, and the same being Characterized upon the Spirirs, and by them diffused through the blood; though the blood become much less Fluid in the veins after death, by reason the vital influence and Pulsifick Faculty of the Heart, which Animated and Circulated it, is extinct: yet, because at the prae∣sence of the Murderer, there issue from the pores of his body such subtile Emanations, as are Consimilar to those, which were emitted from him, at the time He strove with overcame, and killed the Patient; and those Emanations entering the Dead Body, doe cause a fresh Commotion in the blood remaining yet somewhat Fluid in its veins, and as it were renew the former Colluctation or Duell betwixt the yet wholly un∣condensed Spirits of the slain, and those of the Homicide: therefore is it, that the Blood, suffering an Estuation, flows up and down in the veins, to seek some vent, or salley-port; and finding none so open as in that part, wherein the wound was made, it issues forth from thence. And, where the Murthered Person is destroyed by strangulation, suffo∣cation, or the like unbloody Death, so that there is no manifest Solu∣tion of Continuity in the skin, or other Exterior parts of the body; in that case, it hath been observed, that the Carcass bleeds at the Mouth, or Nose, or both; and this only because in all vehement strivings, and especially in Colluctation for life, the Spirits and Blood flow most plen∣tifully into the Arteries and Veins of the Herd, as is visible by the great Redness of the Eyes and face of every man that Fights; and where the blood fixeth in most plenty, there will be the greatest tumult, aestuation and commotion, when it is fermented, agitated, and again set afloat, by the Discordant Effluvia's emitted from the body of the neer appro••ch∣ing or touching Murtherer and consequently, there must the vessels suffer the greatest stress, distension, and disruption, or apertion of their orifices.

(4) And this magnale of the (as it were) Reanimation of the vin∣dictive blood in the veins of a Dead body,* 1.401 by the Magick of those Ho∣stile and Fermenting Aporrhaea's, transmitted from the body of Him, who violently extinguished its former life; ushers in Another, no less prodigious, nor less celebrated by Naturalists: and that is the sud∣dain Disanimation of the Blood in Living Bodies, by the meer pr••∣sence of the Basilisk, Catablepa, and Diginus; Serpents of a Nature so transcendently Venemous, that, according to pogular Tradition, and the several relations of Dioscorides, Galen, Pliny, Solinus, Aelian, Avicen, and most other Authors, who have treated of the Proprie∣ties of Animals and Venoms, they are Dectructive beyond themselves, i. e. they either kill by intuition, or Hiss out the flames of life by their Deieterious Expirations. If Natural Historians have herein escaped that itch of Fiction, to which they are so generally subject, when they come to handle Rarities; and that Nature hath produced any such Spe∣••••es, whose optical Emissions, or Pectoral Expirations are fatal and per∣nicious

〈1 page〉〈1 page〉

whether he sees the Woolf first, or the Woolf him; suddain si∣lence being ever the Associate, ••or (rather) Consequent of great and suddain Fear. The Aphonia, therefore, or Defect of voice, which hath sometimes, though very rarely, been observed to invade men, upon the Conspection of Woolves; is not the genuine Effect of any secret and radicated Anti∣pathy, or Fascinating Virtue in the subtle Aporrhaea's emitted from the eyes, lungs, or bodie of the Woolf: but only of their own Fear and Terror, ari∣sing from a strong apprehension of Danger; the suddain and impetuous Concentration of the Spirits, toward the Heart, by reason of the violent Terror, at that time, causing a Defection of spirits, and consequently a kind of Relaxation in the Muscles of the Tongue, and Nerves inservient to the vocal instruments: So that the inspired Aer cannot be Efflated with that force and celerity, as is necessary to the loudness and distinct articulati∣on of the voice.

(6) Nor is it the Eye alone,* 1.402 that the Folly of men hath made obnoxious to Antipathies, but the Ear also hath it share of wonderful Effects; for, there go solemn stories of inveterate and specifical Enmities betwixt the Lyon and Cock, Elephant and Swine, and He hath read little, who hath not more than once met with sundry relations, that the Crowing of the Cock is more terrible than death, to the fiercest Lyon, and the Grunting of a Swine so odious to an Elephant, that it puts him into an Agony of Horror, Trembling, and Cold sweat. Which notwithstanding, may well be called to the barre of Experiment, and many worthy Authors have more then questioned, among whom, Camerarius (in Symbol.) expresly assures us, that in his time, one of the Duke of Bavaria's Lyons, breaking into a yard adjacent to his Den, and there finding a flock of Poultry, was so far from being afraid of the Cock, or his Crowing, that he devoured him and his troop of Hens together. And as for the other Antipathy; our∣selves have seen an Elephant feed and sleep quietly in the same stable, with a Sow and her whole litter of Piggs. However, lest some should plead the power of Custom, in both these cases, and object, that that Lyon and Elephant had been, by Assuefaction, brought to endure the naturally hateful Noises of the Cocks Crowing, and the Swines Grunting; to era∣dicate the belief of the supposed Occult Antipathies, we say: that such may be the Discrepancy or Disproportion betwixt the Figures and Con∣textures of those subtile particles, that compose those Harsh Sounds, and the Contexture of the organs of Hearing in the Lyon and Elephant, as that they exasperate them, and so highly offend those Animals. For, thus we suffer a kind of short Horror, and our Teeth are set on edge, by those harsh and vehement sounds, made by scraping of trenchers, filing the teeth of saws, squeaking of doors, and the like: only because those sounds grate and exasperate the Auditory Nerves, which communicate the harsh impression to the Nerves of the Teeth,* 1.403 and cause a stridor therein.

(7) But if we pass from these Imaginary▪ to Real Antipathies, and desire not to misimploy our Understanding, in the quest of Dihot••es for such things, of whose Hoti the more sober and judicious part of Schollars justly doubt▪ let us come to the wonderful Venome of the TARANTULA, a certain Phalangium or smal Spider frequent in Italy, but most in and about Tarentum in Apulia; which hath this strange Propriety, that be∣ing

communicated to the bodie of man, by biting, it makes him Dance most violently, at the same time, every year, till He be perfectly cured thereby, being invincible by any other Antidote but Musick. An Effect so truly admirable, and singular, that the Discovery of its abstruse Causes, and the manner of their operation, cannot but be most oppor∣tune and grateful to the Curious; who, we presume, would gladly knowe,

Why su••h as are empoysoned by the biting of a Tarantula, fall int•• violent Fits of Dancing, and cannot be Cured by any other Remedies, but the Harmonious Straines of Musick alo••••▪

SOLUTION.

How great the power of Musick is, as to the excitement, exaltation, and compescence or mitigation of the Passions of the Mind of Man; and wherein the C••use of that Harmonical Magick doth consist: would be a Digression, and perhaps somewhat superfluous for us here to enquire. And, therefore, cutting off all Collateral Curiosities, we shall confine our present 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the limits of our owne Profession; endeavour∣ing only to explain the Reasons, why Musick hath so strong and ge∣nerous an Energy, as certainly to cure the Bodie of a man, intoxicated with the Venome of the Taruntula, which eludes and despises the oppo∣sition of all other Alexipharmacal Medicaments. Forasmuch, there∣fore, as the ••t••ings of a Lute, Vial, or other Musical Instrument, do alwayes mov•• and impell the Aer, after the same manner as themselves are moved an•• impelled, and by this proportionate misture of Sounds create an Harmony delightful not only to the Eare, but to that Harmo∣nious Essenc••▪ the soul, which Animates the Eare; hence comes it, that by the musical Harmony, that is made by the Musicians play••••g to the per∣son infected with the Tarant••sme, the Aer, by reason of the various and yet proportionate motions of the strings, is harmonically moved and agitated, and carying th••se various motions of the harmony impressed upon it self, into the Eare, and so affecting the Phantastical Faculty with those pleasant motions, 〈…〉〈…〉 like manner affect and move the spirits in the brain: and the spirits having received those impressions, and diffused into the Nerves, Muscles and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the whole body, and there meeting with a certain thin, acrimon••ous and pricking Humor, which is the chief fewel and vehicle of the Veno••e derived from the Tarantula; they attenuate and agitate the same, by a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very like that of Fermentation, and disperse it with a quick motion 〈…〉〈…〉 all the parts. And this Humor being thus set afloat, and estuated, to••••••her with the venome, or seeds of the Poyson, which are contained 〈◊〉〈◊〉, must needs affect all the Musculousand Nervous parts, 〈…〉〈…〉, with a kind of Itch, or gentle and therefore plea∣san•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or (rather) Titillation: So that the Patient feeling this uni∣versa•• 〈…〉〈…〉 Tickling, can be no longer at ease and quiet but is com∣pelle•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to dance and move all the members of his body with all agility 〈…〉〈…〉 possible. This Dancing causeth a Commotion of all the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his body; that Commotion augments the present Heat there••••▪ that Heat causeth a Relaxation and Apertion of the pores of th•• ••kin; and thereupon ensues a liberal and universal sweat;

and together with that sweat, the venome is dispersed and expelled. But, where the Venome is so deeply settled, and as it were radicated in the solid substance of the parts, as that one or two, or three Fits of Dancing and Sweating are not sufficient to the total Eradication and Expulsion thereof; in that deplorable case, the Patient becomes freshly intoxicated, and re∣lapseth into his dancing paroxisins, at the same periodical season, every year, without omission, till his many and profuse Annual sweats have freed him from all Reliques of the Poyson.

Most true it is,* 1.404 that Divers Tarantiacal persons are affected with divers Musical Instruments, and divers Tunes and Ayrs; but this is to be imputed to the Diversity of Complexions and Temperaments either of the Ta∣rantula's, which envenome them, or of the Persons themselves. For, such as are Melancholy of themselves, or intoxicated by the poyson of the dul∣ler and more sluggish sort of Tarantula's; are ever Affected and Sympathize rather with the musick of Drums, Trumpets, Sackbuts, and other loud and strong sounding instruments, than with that of Lutes, Vials, and other soft and gentle ones. For, since Melancholy is a thick, heavy and viscid Humor, and the Spirit•• alwaies follow the Disposition of the Humor praedominant; to the Concitation and Dissipation thereof, a greater force of motion is required. And this, doubtless, was the Reason, why a cer∣tain Girl of Tarentum, being there bitten by a Tarantula, and affected with the stupendious symptome of Tarantism, could never be excited to dance by any sounds, but those of Guns, Alarms beaten upon Drums, Charges and Triumphs sounded in Trumpets, and other military musick; the hea∣vy and viscid venome, meeting with a body of a Cold and Phlegmatick Complexion; and so requiring very strong Commotions of the Aer and Spirits, to its Estuation and Dissipation. And, on the Contrary, Chole∣rick and Sanguine Complexions, are, by reason of the Subtility of their Spirits, and greater Fluidity of their Humors, soonest Cured by the H••r∣mony of Lutes, Harps, Vials, Virginals, Guitarrs, Tiorba's, and other stringed Instruments.

But, that which deserves our highest Admiration, is this▪* 1.405 that this Venome of the Tarantula doth produce the same Effect in the body of man, which it doth in that of the Tarantula it self, wherein it is ge∣nerated▪ as if there were some secret Cognation and Similitude be∣twixt the Nature of that venemous Spider, and that of Mankinde. For, as the Poyson, being infused into any part of mans body, and set a work by Musick, doth, by a continual vellication or Titillation of the Muscles and Membranes thereof, incite the intoxicated person to dance: So likewise, while it remains in its own womb and proper Conservatory, the body of the Tarantula being once set a work by Musick, doth it in∣cite the Tarantula to dance, and caper, as is commonly observed by the Italians, and at large related by At••an. Kircherus (in opere Magnetico) and some others of un questionable veracity, who would admit no testimo∣ny in this particular, but what they received from their own exact obser∣vations. Among the sundry Narrations of Experiments in this kind, Kircher entertains his Reader cheifly with this one, as the most exact and commemorable.

A certain Italian Duchess sayes He) to the end she might be fully satisfied of the truth of this prodigy of nature, of which ••he had so often heard, and as often doubted, commanded that a Tarantula

should be brought into the Hall, or Refectory of a Colledge of Jesuits, all the Fathers being praesent; and there set upon a small chipp of wood, that floated 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of water. Then she gave order, that an Excellent Harper shoul•• stand by, and play over several of his best composed Tunes. The Tarantula, for a good while, seemed wholly unconcerned in the musick▪ discovering no motions of tripudiation in himself; but at length, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the H••rper had hi•• upon some certain Notes Strains, and Ayres▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 held some proportion to the Humor and Specifical Venome of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Spider, ••he now enchanted Insect began to detect its sym∣pathy to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and natural inclination to dancing, not only by the frequent 〈…〉〈…〉, and nimble agitation of his whole body, but even most 〈◊〉〈◊〉 observ••ng time and measures, according to the Harmo∣ni•••••• Numb•••••• ••••prest in the Tune: and as the Musician plaid more slow∣ly 〈…〉〈…〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 beast dance more slowly or nimbly; not moving a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 after the T••m•• was ended.

But, this which then ap∣p••••r••d 〈…〉〈…〉 the Dutche••s and other Spectators, they soon after heard 〈…〉〈…〉 to the Musicians of Tarentum, who being hired, with an 〈…〉〈…〉 paid out of the Publique purse, to cure the mean∣e•• 〈…〉〈…〉 when any is bitten by a Tarantula; that they may not 〈…〉〈…〉 the Patient, and put themselves to the pains of play∣ing ••ong 〈…〉〈…〉 enquire of the Patient, in what house, what field, 〈…〉〈…〉 of what colour and bigness the Tarantula was, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 satisfied of these particulars, they forthwith go to the p••ace 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and there looking among the several species of Ta∣rantul••s 〈…〉〈…〉 are busie in weaving their Cobweb nets, for the en∣snaring of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they search for such a one as the Patient hath described, and having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 found the like, they instantly fall to their instruments; and pla•• over 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sets of Lessons one after another, till they light up∣on 〈…〉〈…〉 holding some proportion to the Specifical tempera∣ment and vene••••ous Humor of that Tarantula, inciteth him to dance. 〈…〉〈…〉 delightful and strange it is to behold the great 〈…〉〈…〉 among many Tarantula's together; one while this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 another 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that exactly sympathizing with the Harmonious mo∣••io•• 〈…〉〈…〉 and aer. When the Musicians have thus informed 〈…〉〈…〉 particular Genius and Humor of that species of Taran∣tu•••••• by one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which the Patient was envenomed; they return home, an•• 〈…〉〈…〉 almost at first touch of their instruments, play∣in•• 〈…〉〈…〉 again those Tunes, whose Correspondency to the 〈…〉〈…〉 ambuscado •• in the centrals of his bodie, they 〈…〉〈…〉 ••••perimented▪ and they seldom or never fail of the 〈…〉〈…〉 are certain what Notes and Tunes are most 〈…〉〈…〉 Genius of the Spider, that hath intoxicated the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

〈…〉〈…〉 inconsistent with Reason, that the Tarantula it self 〈…〉〈…〉 strange Effect from the Charms of Musick, as 〈…〉〈…〉 Venome hath intoxicated: for seeing that 〈…〉〈…〉 supplies the office of Blood in this Insect is exceed∣ing 〈…〉〈…〉 with subtle and hot spirits, and so becomes a 〈…〉〈…〉 receive the Motions impressed upon it, by the 〈…〉〈…〉 Aer, whereof the Sounds are composed: it seems 〈…〉〈…〉 being a s••••ated and set afloat, by the motions of the

aer, which are Harmonical; it should cause the like Vibrissations in the ner∣vous parts of the Tarantula, as the hand of the Musician hath caused in the Consonous strings of the instrument; the strings caused in the Aer, and the Aer caused in the spirits of the Animal: and consequently, that the Animal should suffer a kind of Itch, or gentle vellication in all its nerves, and muscles, and to ease it self of that troublesom Affection, move all its members, not only with great agility, but variety of motions correspnodent to those of the Harmony impressed upon its spiritual substance; especially where the Harmony is proportionate to the specifical (and perhaps, individual) Con∣stitution of the same.

That the vital Humor of these and most other Spiders, is both viscous,* 1.406 and a subject capable of Sounds, as we here assume▪ may be inferred from the relation of Peter Martyr (in Histor. sua Indiae Occidental) that in the West Indies there is a certain species of Phalangiums, or Venenate Spiders, whose poyson, being expressed, is so exceedingly viscid and tenacious, that the Na∣tives use to draw and spin it out into long threads, and twist those threads into Treble strings for their instruments of Musick: as also from our own ocular testimony, whenever we press a Spider to death.

And (what is of greatest moment to our praesent Disquisition) that the Venome of the Tarantula, by rea on of the Acrimony,* 1.407 or Mordacity of its Spiritual and hot particles, causeth an uncessent Titillation, or Itching joyn∣ed wi••h great heat, in the nervous and musculous parts of mans body, when it is in aestuation and commotion therein, may be collected from the agree∣ing relations of all persons, who have known the misery of Tara••tisme▪ every one complaining of an insufferable Itch in all parts of his body, during the paroxisme, and finding a remission of the same immediately after pro∣fuse sweating. For your farther Confirmation herein, be pleased to hear Father Kircher tell you a memorable and pertinent story.

A certain Cap∣pucine (saith He) of the Monastery belonging to that Order, in Tarentum, being bitten by a Tarantula, and by his (in that point, too severe) Superi∣ors forbidden to have recourse either to Baths, or Dancing, for the cure of his infection, as means that might seem too light and inconsistent with the gravity and rigid rules of his Profession; was so miserably and beyond all patience tormented with an itching and burning in both the interior and and exterior parts of his body, that rest and quiet were things he had long since been a stranger to; and hoping to find some ease and allay of his restless pains by bathing in cold water, he, one night, privily conveyed himself out of the Covent, and leaped into an Arm of the Sea, that em∣braced the town. Where, indeed, he met with a perfect cure of a••l his torments and grievances; being instantly drowned: leaving his Brethren to lament their own great loss, as well as the Sadness of his Face; and his Superiors to repent the cruelty of that Superstition, which had denied him the use of those innocent Remedies, Musick and Dancing, which the happy experience of many thousands had praescribed.

Lastly, as it is not every Harmonical Ayre that suits with the Genius of every Tarantula, but every particular species holds a secret Corres∣pondence to some particular sorts of Instruments, Tunes, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 composed of such and such Notes: So likewise is it not the Musick of every instrument, nor every modulation of sounds that move and

excite every person infected with this kind of poyson; but every Ta∣rantiacal Patient requires such and such particular Harmonious Tunes, Strains, and Notes as are proportionate to that Diathesis, or Disposi∣tion, which results from the Commixture and Confermentation of his owne Humors, and the Venome infused into his body. Which is the Rea∣son, why some dance to no musick but that of Drums, Trumpets and o∣ther loud and martial instruments; and others again are easily charmed to Levolta's by the mild and gentle Consonances of Lutes and Tiorba's. And if the Patient, being of a hot and bilious Complexion, be intoxicated by the venome of a Tarantula of the like Cholerick temperament; upon the aestuation and confermentation of those two consimilar Humors, the Pati∣ent shall become Feverish, insatiately thirsty, restless, and furiously maniacal: but, where a Melancholy Tarantula hath empoysoned a man of the like dull and sluggish Constitution; in that case, He shall be infested with great and inexpugnable Drowsiness, Stupidity, Spontaneous Lassitude, love of Solitude, unseasonable and affected Silence, and the like Symptoms contrary to the former, and shall be relieved only by grave and solemne tunes; the Accidents supervening upon this kind of intoxication, alwayes following and betraying the capacity of the praedominant Humor, and re∣sponding to that Harmony, which hath the most of proportion to the Ge∣nius of the Poyson.

* 1.408And as for the Annual Relapses of Patients, into their Tarant••acal Fits; the Cause thereof must be only this, that the Reliques of the Poyson cau∣sing a fresh Commotion and Fermentation of the most susceptible Humors of the body, and especially of the Serous and Bilious part of the blood (for, most persons thus affected; have their Paroxysms in the hottest season of the year) and imbuing them with exceeding great Acrimony and Morda∣city: diffuse themselves through the Arteries and Veins into all parts of the body; and fixing more especially on the thin membranes, that invest the muscles, so oppress, prick and vellicate them, as that the infected shall know no rest nor case, till he hath danced and sweat▪ to the dissipation and ex∣pulsion of all those sharp and pungent particles, that were diffused into the Habit of his body.

* 1.409But, what particular Sounds, and Notes, and Strains, and Ayres, are Accommodate to the Venome of this or that particular Tarantula; we leave to the determination of the long experienced Musicians of Tarentum only thus much we may say, in the General; that by how much the more frequent Diminutions of Notes into halfs and quarters (which is cal∣led Division) and the more frequent permistion of Sharps and Flats, in a Tone charged with frequent Semitones, the Tune containeth: by so much the more grateful will the same be to all Tarantulized Persons; because, from the Celerity of the motions it comes, that the Dormant Venome is more nimbly agitated, and so must sollicite them to dance the more spritely and vehemently. Hence is it, that the Musicians of Italy, such especially who proress the certain and speedy Cure of the Tarantisme, for the most part, enrich and adorne their strains with various Divisions of Notes; and that mostly in the Phrygian Tone, because it consisteth of frequent Semi∣tones.

(8) What we have here said,* 1.410 concerning the Magick of Harmonious Sounds both upon the Tarantula it self, and those unhappy men, whom its Fascinating venome hath Tarantulized; as it doth wholly take off the In∣credibility of those Relations, which some Natural Magicians have set down, of the Incantation of Serpents, by a wand of the Cornus, or Dog tree: so doth it also give us no obscure light into the dark Cause of that Effect, which among the Ignorant and Superstitious hath ever passed for meer∣ly praestigious and Diabolical. For, it being certain, that all Serpents are most highly offended at the smell, and influx of those invisible Emanati∣ons proceeding from the Cornus, by reason of some great Disproporti∣on or Incompossibility, betwixt those subtile Effluvia••s, and the tempe∣rament of the Vital and Spiritual Substance of Serpents: insomuch that, in a moment, they become strongly intoxicated thereby: Why should it seem impossible, that He, who understands this invincible Enmity, and how to manage a wand or rod of the Cornus with cunning and dexterity; having first intoxicated a Serpent by the touch thereof, should, during that fit, make him observe and readily conforme to all the various moti∣ons of that wand: So as that the unlearned Spectators perceiving the Ser∣pent to approach the Enchanter, as he moves the wand neerer to him∣self; to retreat from him, as he puts the wand from him; to turne round, as the wand is moved round▪ to dance, as that is waved to and fro; and lye still, as in a trance, when that is held still over him; and all this while knowing nothing, that the simple virtue of the wand is the Cause of all those mimical motions and gestures of the Serpent: they are easily deluded into a belief, that the whole seene is supernatural, and the main Energy radicated in those words, or Charms, which the Impostor, with great Ceremony and gravity of aspect mutters forth, the better to disguise his Legerdemane, and dissemble N••ture in the Colours of a Mi∣racle.

And, as in this, so in all other Magical Practices, those Bombast Words,* 1.411 nonesense Spells, exotique Characters, and Fanatick Ceremonies, used by all Praestigiators and Enchanters, have no Virtue or Efficacy at all (that little only excepted, which may consist meerly in the sounds, and tones in which they are pronounced, in respect whereof the eare may be pleased or displeased) as to the Causation of the Effect intended; nor doe they import any thing, more than the Circumvention of the Spect••••tors judgement, and exaltation of his Imagination, upon whom they pr••e∣tend to work the miracle. Which considered, it will be an argument not only of Christianism, but of sound judgement in any man, to con∣clude; that excepting only some few particulars, in which God hath been pleased to permit the Devil to exercise his Praestigiatory power (and yet, whoso shall consider the infinite Goodness of God, will not ea∣sily be induced to beleive, that He hath permitted any such at all.) all those Volumes of Stories of Fascinations, Incantations, Transformati∣ons, Sympathies of men and beasts with Magical Telesms, Gamahues or Waxen Images, and the like mysterious Nothings, are meer Fables, execrable Romances. So Epidemical, we confess, hath the Contagion of such Impostures been, that among the People, when any Person waxeth macilent, and pines away, we hear of nothing but Evil Neigh∣bours, Witchcraft, Charms, Statues of Wax, and the like venefical fopperies; and instantly some poor decrepite old woman is suspected,

and perhaps acc••••••d of malice and Diabolical stratagems against the life of that person: who all the while lieth languishing, of some Common Di∣sease, and the le••••••ed Physician no sooner examines the case, but he finds the sick mans Consumption to proceed from some inveterate malady of the bodie, as Ulcer of the Lungs, Hectique Fever, Debility of the Stomack, Liver, or other common Concocting part, or from long and deep Grief of mind. In like manner, when the Husband man observes his field to become barren, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 chattel ••o cast then yong, or die, his corn to be blast∣ed, his fruits 〈…〉〈…〉 immaturely, or the like sinister Accidents nothing is more usual 〈◊〉〈◊〉, than to charge those misfortunes upon the Magi∣cal Impraecations of some offended Neighbour, whom the multitude sup∣poseth to be a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 man, or Conjurer. And yet, were the Philo∣sopher consulte•• ••bou•• those Disasters, he would soon discover them to be the ordinary 〈◊〉〈◊〉 genuine Effects of Natural Causes, and refer each Contingent 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proper original. True it is likewise, that many of those Sorcerers▪ who•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vulgar call White Witches, in respect of the good they 〈…〉〈…〉 frequently p••••••scribe certain Amulets, or Per••apts, for the praecentio•• 〈…〉〈…〉 of some di••••ases: and in this case, if the Amulet or Per••apt▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 such Natural Ingredients, as are endowed with Qualitie•• repug•••••••• to the Dis••••se, or its germane Causes, we are not to deny 〈…〉〈…〉. But, as for those superstitious Invocations of An∣gels an•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Salamons Characters, Tetragrammatons, Spells, Cir∣cles▪ an•• 〈…〉〈…〉 and ridiculous Magical Rites and Ceremonies, used by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the time of the Composition or Application of those Amulets or 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ they are of no power, or virtue at all, and signifie nothing but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Delusion of the Ignorant. Again, we grant, that the Imagination 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Confidence of the sick Person, being by such means ex∣alte••▪ may 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very much to his Recovery; for, it is no secret, that the 〈…〉〈…〉 men are for the most part, erected, and their drooping spirit•• 〈…〉〈…〉 by the good opinion they have entertained of the 〈…〉〈…〉 Confidence they place in his praescripts: but, yet are 〈…〉〈…〉 allow any Direct and Natural Efficacy to that 〈…〉〈…〉 and Ceremonious administration of Remedies, which are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 observed by such Impostors, as praetend to Extraordina∣ry skill▪ an•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 supernatural way, in the Cure of Diseases, and seem to affect and 〈…〉〈…〉 the detestable repute of Magicians. And what we say of the 〈…〉〈…〉 Amulets, and the like, we desire should 〈…〉〈…〉, or Love-procuring Potions, o•• the Ligature 〈…〉〈…〉 Wedding night, to cause Impotency in new 〈…〉〈…〉 then Brides a thing very frequent in Zant and Gasco∣•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 because each of these hath other Causes, than those 〈…〉〈…〉 Nugaments praescribed by those Cheaters; and 〈…〉〈…〉 they can have upon the persons, to whom they 〈…〉〈…〉 in the praepossession of their Phancy, and 〈…〉〈…〉 to Hope, or Fear.

* 1.412(9) 〈…〉〈…〉, a certain sort of Fascination Natural about which 〈…〉〈…〉 and most Nurses, when they observe 〈…〉〈…〉 fall into Cachex••es, languishing conditi∣on•• 〈…〉〈…〉, instantly crie out, that some envious 〈…〉〈…〉 them. Concerning this secret therefore, in 〈…〉〈…〉 part) hath no interest at all; we say▪

that if there be any thing of truth, as to matter of Fact, the Fascinating acti∣vity of the old malicious Crone must consist only in this: that she doth evibrate or dart forth from her brain, certain malignant Spirits, or rayes, which entering the tender body of the Infant, do infect the purer spirits, and so the blood in its Arteries, and assimilating the same to their depraved and maligne nature, corrupt all the Aliment of the body, and alienate the parts from their genuine and requisite temperament. Not that those Malignant Emissions can arrive at, and infect an Infant that is absent, as is vulgarly conceived; but that the malicious old woman must be praesent, and look (with an oblique or wist look) and breath upon the Child, whose health she envies, nay, conjure up her Imagination to that height of malice, as to imbue her spirits with the evil Miasme or Inquinament of those vitious and corrupt Humors, wherewith her half-rotten Carcass is well stored; and to assist the Contention of her optique Nerves and Muscles, that so those Spirits may be ejaculated with great force. For, that an old woman though as highly malignant in her Nature and Malice, as can be supposed, should be able to infect and envenome an Infant at great distance; is not to admitted by any, but such as have ignorance enough to excuse their per∣swasion of the highest Impossibility imaginable. But, that she may, in some measure, contribute to the indisposition of an Infant, at whom she shoots her maligne Eye-beams, neer at hand; may receive much of credit from the Pollution of a Lookinglass by the adspect of a Menstruous woman; and from the Contagion of Blear Eyes, Coughing, Oscitation or Gaping, Pissing and the like: all which are observed to be somewhat infectious to the standers by.

(10) You may call it Fascination also, if you please, when the Torpedo doth benumb or stupifie the hand of the Fisherman. For,* 1.413 as the Malefici∣ation of Infants is the Effect only of certain malign or ill conditioned Ema∣nations transmitted to them from the brain of some malevolent and half venemous Ruines of a woman: so likewise must the stupefaction of the hand of the Fisherman, be the Effect of certain Stupefactive Emanations, either immediately, or by the mediation of a staff or other continued body, transmitted thereunto from the offended Fish; which Emanations, by a Fa∣culty holding some neer Analogy to that of Opium Hyosciamus, and other strong Narcoticks or stupefactive Medicaments, do in a moment Dull and Fix the Spirits in the part, that they invade, and so make it Heavy, Sense∣less, and unfit for voluntary motion.

(11) But, how shall we get free of that Difficulty,* 1.414 wherein so many high-going Wits have been Gravell'd; the sudden arrest of a ship, under sail, by the small Fish Echineis, thereupon general called a Remora? We cannot expede our selves from it, by having recourse to any Fixing Emanations transmitted from the Fish to the ship; because the Motion thereof is not voluntary, but from External Impulse; nor hath the ship any spirits, or other Active principles of motion, that can be supposed capable of Alte∣ration by any influx whatever. Nor by alleaging any motion, contrary to that of the tide, winds, and oares, impressed upon the ship by the Remora; because, whatsoever kind of Impulse or Force can be imagined impressible upon it thereby: yet can it never be sufficient to impede and suppress the so violent motion thereof; insomuch as the Remora, neither adhaering to any rock, shelf, or other place more firme than the water, but only to the ship 〈◊〉〈◊〉

self, must want that fixation & Firmitude, that is inevitably necessary, when∣ever any thing doth stop, or move another thing of greater weight then it self. What then? shall we impeach of unfaithfulness all those Authentick Historians, who have recorded the suddain and prodigious Arrests of the ships of Peria••••er▪ A••tigonus, and Caius Caligula, in the middest of their Courses, though therein advantaged by the Conspiring impulses of Sa••ls and Oares? Not so neither; because many other vessels, as well before as since, have been stopped in the like manner: and there is in nature Another Cause, incomp••••ably more potent, and so more likely to have arrested them, than that 〈◊〉〈◊〉, small and weak Fish Echmeis; and that is the Con∣trary motion of the sea, which our Mariners ••who also have been often troubled with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 experiments of its Retropellent Force) call the Current; which is alwayes most strong and cumbersome in narrow and aufractuous Chanels. Wh••••h being scarce known to the Sea-men of those times, when Navigation and Hydrography were yet in their infancy, and few Pilots so expert, as to d••••••••minate the several Re-encounters, or Contrary Drifts of Waters in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••nd the same Creek or Arme of the Sea; when they found any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••ddenly retarded and impeded in its course, they never conceived that ••••moration to arise from some Contrary Current of Wa∣ters in that pla•••• ••ut from some Impediment in the bottome or keel of the vesse•• ••t sel••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••s ••hey searched there for it, if it hapned twice or thrice, that they 〈…〉〈…〉 small Fish, such as the Concha Veneris, or any other not 〈…〉〈…〉, adhaering to the lower part of the Rudder, or Keel; they instantly, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 without any examin••tion at all, whether so weak a cause might not be 〈…〉〈…〉 to so great an Effect, imputed the Remoration of the••r 〈…〉〈…〉. Historians, indeed, tell us, that the Admiral Galley, which ••••••ried the Emperour Caligula, in his last voyage to Rome, was unexpecte••▪ Ar••ested, in the middest of all his numerous Fleet; and that an 〈…〉〈…〉 found sticking to the bottom thereof: but they forgot to tell us, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or no there were any other Fishes of the same kind af∣fixed to any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Galleys, that kept on their course; and we have good ••••ason 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••njecture, that there were, because very few ships are brought into 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Docks to be carined, but have many small fishes, resembling 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ adhaering to their bottoms, as ourselves have more than once obse•••••••• in Holland. Besides, since, at Caligula's putting forth ••••om Astura 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Island Port, and steering his course for Antium, his Galley▪ as is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 custome of Admirals, kept up in the middle Chanell; 〈…〉〈…〉 encountred and opposed by some special current, or vio∣lent 〈…〉〈…〉 place, so streitly pent in on both sides by the situa∣tion o•• certain 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Shelves, as that its greatest force was in one cer∣tain p••r•• o•• the ••••ane••l, and so not extensible to the other Galleys of his Navy, 〈…〉〈…〉 ••owed neerer to the shoars, and so rode upon free wa∣ter? 〈…〉〈…〉 are now adayes often Arrested by special Currents, in the 〈…〉〈…〉, whose Chanels are rocky, aufractuous, and vor∣ti••ou•• 〈…〉〈…〉 to frequent Eddies and strong Whirlepools; and neer 〈…〉〈…〉 every day behold the Contrary Drifts of ships by the 〈…〉〈…〉 in the same Arme of the Sea; some vessels being 〈…〉〈…〉 whether the sea runs out, while others rice toward 〈…〉〈…〉 sea run•• in.

(12) So unlimited is the Credulity of man,* 1.415 that some have gone farther yet from the bounds of Reason, and imagined a Second wonderful Faculty in the Remora, viz. the Praesagition of violent Death, or some eminent Disaster, to the chief person in the ship, which it arresteth. For, Pliny (lib. 9. cap. 25. & lib. 23. cap. 1.) will needs have it a Prodigy portending the murder of Caligula, which ensued shortly after his arrival at Rome from Astura: and that by the like arresting of the ship of Perianders Ambassa∣dors sent to obtain an edict for the Castration of all Noble youths, Nature did declare her high detestation of that Course so destructive to the way of Generation, that she had instituted for the Conservation of her noblest species. But, every man knows, how easie it is to make any sinister Ac∣cident the Omen of a tragical Event, after it hath happened: and that Pli∣nies Remark upon the inhuman Embassie, and succeeding Infortune of Pe∣rianders Messengers, would better beseem the ranging pen or tongue of an Orator, than the strict one of a Philosopher.

(13) Here,* 1.416 we should open and survey the whole Theatre of Venoms or Poisons, on one hand; and that of Antidotes or Counterpoisons, on the other: those operating to the Destruction, these to the Muniment and Con∣servation of Life; and both by such Qualities and wayes, as are generally both by Physiologists and Physitians, praesumed to be Occult, or beyond the investigation of Reason, and of which all that is known, is learned in the common School of Experience. But, worthily to examine the Nature of each particular Poison, among those many found in the lists of Ani∣mals, Vegetables, Minerals; and explicate the Propriety, by which its proper Antidote or Alexipharmacon doth encounter, oppose, conquer and expel it: must of necessity enlarge this Section into a Volume, besides the expence of more time, than what we have consigned to our whole Work. And, therefore, we hope our Reader will not conceive his expectation wholly frustrated, nor Curiosity altogether defrauded; though we now entertain Him only with the General Reasons, Why Poi∣sons are Hostile and Destructive, why Counterpoisons friendly and Con∣serva••ive of Life.

Gwoinus (de Venen. lib. 2. cap. 24.) we well remember,* 1.417 defines Venenum, Poison, to be [quod in corpus ingressum, vim infert, Naturae illamque vincit] That which being admitted into the body, offers violence to Nature, and conquers it. And, according to this Definition, by Poisons we understand not only such things, as bear a pernicious Enmity in particular to the temperament of the Heart, or that substance, wherein the Vital Faculty may be conceived principally and immediately to consist: but all such as are hostile and destructive to the tempe∣rament of the Brain, or any o••her Noble and Principal Organ of the body, so as by altering the requisite Constitution thereof, they subvert the aeconomy and ruine the frame of Nature, wherein the Disposition of the parts, to perform the Actions of Life, is radicated.

And that, wherein this Deleterious or Pernicious Faculty doth con∣sist,* 1.418 we conceive to be a certain Substance, which being communi∣cated or infused into any part of the body, though in very small quan∣tity, doth, by reason of the exceeding Subtility and violent Mobility or

Agility of the insensible particles, of which it is composed, most easily and expeditely transfuse or disperse it self through the whole body, consoci∣ate it self to the spirits, and invading the Heart, Brain, or other Principal Or∣gan, so alter the requisite Disposition or temperament and habit thereof, as to make it thenceforth wholly uncapable of performing the Functions or Actions of life, to which it was destined and framed; and by that means introduceth extreme Destruction.

Likewise, by Alexipharmacal Medicaments, or Counterpoisons, we un∣derstand,* 1.419 not such things, as have only a propitious and benign Friend∣ship particularly for the temperament of the Brain, Heart, or other Noble Organ in the body, and are therefore accounted specifically Auxiliant and Corroborative thereunto, in the Expulsion of ought, that is noxi∣ous and offensive unto it; because, in that sense, all Cardiacal, Cepha∣lical, and Specifically Corroborative Medicaments would be Alexite∣rial, and every peculiar Venome would not require its proper Anti∣venome, both which are contradicted by Experience: But, such things as are endowed with Faculties è diametro and directly Contrapug∣nant to Poisons, meerly as Poisons; For, divers things that are absolute Poisons of themselves, and would destroy, if taken alone by themselves, do yet become powerful Praeservatives and Antidotes against other poi∣sons, and afford suddain and certain relief to nature, when taken to oppose them. Thus Aconite, than which scarce any venome is more speedy and mortal in its operation upon a sound body, doth yet prove a praesent re∣medy to one bitten by a Scorpion, if drank in Wine: as Pliny hath observed (lib. 27. cap. 2.)

And that, wherein this Salutiferous Virtue of Antidotes doth consist, we conceive likewise to be a certain Substance,* 1.420 which being received into the body, though in small quantitie, doth with expedition diffuse it self throughout the same: and encountering the venome formerly admitted, and then operating, refract its energy, praevent its further violence, ex∣tinguish its operation, and at length either totally subdue, or totally educe it. For, All Alexipharmacal Remedies do not bring relief to nature, assaulted and oppressed by Poison, by one and the same way or manner of operation; some working by way of Repulsion, others by way of Abdu∣ction, others by way of Opposition and downright Conquest, when they are taken Inwardly: some by Retraction, others by Extinction, where they are applied Externally.

Thus Triacle, whose Basis or master ingredient is the Flesh of Vipers, doth cure a man empoisoned by the Biting of a Viper;* 1.421 only because, in respect of Consimilarity or Similitude of substance, it uniteth it self to the Venome of the Viper, which had before taken possession of and diffused it self throughout the body, and afterwards edu∣ceth the same together with it self, when it is expelled by sweat∣ing, procured by divers Cardiacal and Hidrotical, or Sudorifick Me∣dicaments commixt in the same Composition: no otherwise than as Soap, whose principal Ingredient is oil, doth therefore take off oily and greasie spots from Clothes; because, uniting it self unto a Cognate or Consimilar substance, the Oil or Fat adhaering to the Cloth, and so assisting its Dilution and Concorporation with the Water,

in which it self is dissolved; it carrieth the same away together with it self in the water, when that is expressed or wrung out by the hand of the Laundress. More plainly; As oyle is therefore commixed with Ashes, or Salt, in the composition of Soap, to the end it may not stain the Cloth anew, to which it is applyed, but being confused with the oil or Fat, wherewith the cloth was formerly stained, Abduce or carry off the same together with it self in the water, which is the Vehicle to both: so likewise is the Flesh of Vipers therefore commixt with so many Alexiterial Simples as concur to the Confection of Triacle, to the end it may by them be hindred from envenoming the body a new, but yet at the same time be so commixt with the Venome already diffused t••rough the body, as that when those Alexiterial Medicaments are by S••••at or otherwise educed from the body, carrying along with them th•• Venome of the Vipers flesh, to which they are individually conso∣ci••ted, they may also abduce or carry away that venome of the Vipers tooth, which was formerly diffused through the body. And this, we m••reover conceive, may be the General Reason not only of the Evacu∣at••on of Venomes by Sweat, where the Antidote works by Union and A••••uction; but also of the Evacuation of superfluous Humours by Elective 〈◊〉〈◊〉, or Purging Medicaments, that specifically educe this, or that Humor: for, it may be as lawfully said, that Like may be cured by Like, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by Unlike; as that oil may be absterged by its Like, viz. the oil in So••p, and by something that is Unlike, viz. the Salt, or Water carrying 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o••l individually commixt with it.

Thus also doth the body of a Scorpion,* 1.422 being bruised and layed warm to t•••• part, which it hath lately wounded and envenomed, suddainly Retract, a••d so hinder the further Diffusion of the Poison that it had immitted in∣to the body; only because the Nervous and Fibrous parts of the Scorpi∣ons body bruised, by a motion of Vermiculation recontracting themselves, as Chords too much extended, and so retracting the Venome that yet remains adhaerent to them: do at the same time Extract that Consimilar Venome, that was infused into the wound. The same also may be conceived of the Cure of the venome of a Spider by the body of the Spider contused, and applied to the part envenomed: and of the Cure of the Biting of a Mad Dog, by the Liver of the same Dog, in like manner Contused and imposed.

Nor is it by way of Union and Abduction alone,* 1.423 that some Poysons become Antidotes against others; but also by that of direct Contrariety, Colluctation and Conquest: for, there being great Diversity of Venoms, some must be Contrapugnant to others; and whenever any two, whose Natures and Proprieties are Contrary one to the other, meet together, they must instantly encounter and combate each other, and at last the Activity of the Weaker submit to that of the stronger, while Nature acting the part of a third Combatant, observes the advantage, and com∣ing in with all her forces to the assistance of her Enemies Enemie, com∣pletes the Victory, and delivers Her self from the danger. Besides, we have the testimony of Experience, that Divers men have fortified their bodies against the assault and fury of some Poisons, by a gradual As∣suefaction of them to others, as Mithridates, and the Attick old Wo∣man, &c.

* 1.424Hence we remember Another considerable Secret concerning Poisons, much disputed of in the School of Physitians; viz. Whence comes it, that not only sundry Particular Persons, but even Whole Nations have fedd upon venemous Animals and Plants, without the least of harm, nay with this benefit, that they have thereby so familiarized Poisons to their own Na∣ture, as that they needed no other Praeservative against the danger of the strongest Poison, but that Venenate one of their own Temperament? Where∣to, we Answer, in a word, that that Tyrant, Custome, alone challengeth the honour of this wonder; such men having, by sensible degrees, or slow ad∣vance from lesser to greater Doses of Poisons, so changed the temperament and habit of their bodies, that the wildest Venoms degenerated into whole∣some Aliments, and Poisons were no more Poisons to them, than to the Animals themselves, which Generate and contain them. Which duely considered, we have little reason to doubt the verity of Galens relation (de theriaca ad Pison.) of the Marsi, and Aegyp••ians, whose ordinary Diet was Serpents: or of the like in Pliny (lib. 6. cap. 29.) concerning the Psyllae, Tintyritae, and Candei, who were all ophiophagi, or Serpent-Eaters: or of Theophrastus his story (lib. 9. de histor. animal. cap. 18.) of certain Shep∣herds in Thrace, who made their grand Sallads of white Hellebor: or of Avicens (lib. 4. sen. 6. tract. 1. cap. 6.) of a certain Wench, who living upon no other Viands but Toads, Serpents, and other the strongest poisons, and mostly upon that of Napellus, became of a Nature so prodigiously virulent, that she outpoisoned the Basilisk, kissed several Princes to death, and to all those unhappy Lovers, whom her rare beauty had invited to her bed, her Embraces proved as f••tal, as those of Iupiter armed with his thun∣der, are feigned to have been to femele: or of Iul. Caes. Scaligers (Exercit. 175.) concerning the Kings son of Cambaia, who being educated with di∣vers sorts of poisons from his infancy, had his temperament thereby made so inhumane and trans••endently Deleterious, that He destroyed Flyes only with his breath, kille•• several women with his first nights Courtship, and pistol∣led his Enemies with his Spittle; like the serpent Ptyas, that quickly re∣solves a man into his originary Dust, only by Inspuition, as Galen reports (de theriaca ad Pison. cap. 8.)

The Rear of this Division of Secrets concerning Animals, belongs to the ARMARIE or MAGNETICK UNGUENT,* 1.425 and its Cousin German, the SYMPATHETICK POWDER, or Roman Vitriol calcined; both which are in high esteem with many, especially with the Disciples of Para••••lsus, Cro••lius, Goclenius, and Helmont, all which have laboured hard to assert their Virtue in the Cure of Wounds, at great di∣stance, either the Unguent, or Powder being applyed only to the weapon, wherewith the wound was made, or to some piece of Wood, Linnen, or other thing, to which any of the blood, or purulent matter issuing from the wound, doth ••••haere. Concerning those, therefore, we say, in short; (1) That notwithstanding the stories of wounds supposed to have been cured by Hoplochrism, both with the Unguent and Vitriol, are innumerable; yet is not that a suffi••••ent Argument to convince a circumspect and wary judg∣ment, that either o•• them is impowered with such a rare and admirable Vir∣tue, as their admire•••• praesume: because many of those stories may be Fa∣bulous; and were the several Instances or Experiments of their Unsuccess∣fulness summed up ••nd alledged to the contrary, they would, doubtless, by incomparable excesses overweigh those of their successfulness, and soon

counter-incline the minds of men to a suspicion at least of Error, if not of Imposture in their Inventors and Patrons. (2) Though the Examples of their success were many more than those of their Failing; yet still would it be less reasonable for us to flye to such remote, obscure, imaginary Faculties, as do not only transcend the capacity of our Understanding, but openly con∣tradict that no less manifest than general Axiome, Nihil agere in rem di∣stantem: than to have recourse to a proxime, manifest, and real Agent, such as daily producing the like and greater Effects by its own single pow∣er, may justly challenge the whole honour of that Sanative Energy to it self, which the fraud of some, and incircumspection of others have unduly ascribed to the Unguent, or Sympathetick Powder: We mean, the Vital (if you please, you may call it, the Animal, or Vegetative) Faculty it self; which rightly performing the office of Nutrition, doth by the continual apposition of the Balsam of the Blood, to the extremes of the small Veins, and to the Fibres in the wound, repair the lost flesh, consolidate the Disu••••∣ted parts, and at length induce a Cicatrice thereupon. For, common Ex∣perience demonstrateth, that in men of temperate Diet and euchymical bodies, very deep and large wounds are many times soon healed of them∣selves; i. e. meerly by the goodness of Nature it self, which being vigo∣rous, and of our own provision furnished with convenient means, wholesom and assimilable Blood, doth every moment freshly apply it to the part that hath suffered solution of Continuity, and thereby redintegrate the same: especially when those Impurities generated by putrefaction in the wound, which might otherwise be impediments to Natures work of Assimilation and Consolidation, are removed by the Detersive and Adstrictive Faculty of the Salt in the Urine, wherewith the wound is daily to be washed, according to the praescript of our Sympathetical Chirons. Nor is this more than what Dogs commonly do, when by licking their wounds clean, and moist∣ning them with the saltish Humidity of their tongues; they easily and spee∣dily prove their own Chirurgeons. (3) The Basis or Foundation of Hoplo∣chrism is meerly Imaginary and Ridiculous; for, the Assertors thereof ge∣nerally dream of a certain Anima Mundi, or Common Soul in the World, which being diffused through all parts of the Universe, doth constantly trans∣ferr the Vulnerary Virtue of the Unguent, & Vitriol, from the Extravenated blood adhaering to the weapon or cloth, to the wound, at any distance what∣ever, and imbuing it therewith, strongly assist Nature in the Consolidation of the Disunion. But, insomuch as this Anima Mundi, according to their own wild supposition, ought to be praesent to all other wounds in the world, no less than to that, from which the blood, whereunto the Unguent, or Vitriol is applied, was derived: therefore would it cure all other wounds, as well as that particular one; since it interveneth betwixt that wound and the Unguent or Vitriol, by no more special reason, than betwixt them and all other wounds; unless it can be proved, that some other special thing is trans∣mitted to that particular wound from the Unguent, and that by local motion through all points of the intermediate spaces successively;* 1.426 which they will by no arguments be induced to concede.

This Verdict, I praesume, was little expected from Me, who have, not many years past, publickly declared my self to be of a Contrary judgment; written profestly in Defence of the cure of wounds, at distance, by the Mag∣netick, or Sympathetick Magick of the Weapon-Salve; and Powder of Cal∣cined Vitriol; and excogitated such Reasons of my own, to support and

explicate the so generally conceded and admired Efficacy of Both, as seemed to afford greater satisfaction to the Curious, in that point, than the Ro∣mantique Anima Mundi of the Fraternity of the Rosy-Cross, the Analogi∣cal Magnetism of Helmont, or, indeed, than any other whatever formerly invented and alledged. And, therefore, to take off my Reader from all ad∣miration thereat, it is necessary for me here to profess; that the frequent Experiments I have, since that time, made, of the downright Inefficacy and Unsuccessfulness as well of the Armary Unguent, as Sympathetick Powder, even in small, shallow, and in dangerous Wounds; my discovery of the lightness and invalidity of my own and other mens Reasons, adferred to ju∣stifie their imputed Virtues, and abstruse wayes of operation; and the grea∣ter Probability of their opinion, who charge the Sanation of wounds, in such cases, upon the sole benignity and Consolidative Energy of Nature it self: these Arguments, I say, have now fully convinced me of, and wholly Converted me from that my former Error. And glad I am of this fair op∣portunity, to let the world know of my Recantation: having ever thought my self strictly obliged, to praefer the interest of Truth, infinitely above that of Opinion▪ how plausible and splendid soever, and by whomsoever conceived and asserted; to believe, that Constancy to any unjustifiable Conception, after clear Conviction, is the most shameful Pertinacity, a sin against the very Light of Nature, and never to be pardoned in a profest Votary of Candor and Ingenuity; and to endeavour the Eradication of any Unsound and Spurious Tenent, with so much more of readiness and sedulity, by how much more the unhappy influence of my Pen, or Tongue hath, at any time, contributed to the Growth and Authority thereof.

CHAP. XVI. THE PHAENOMENA OF THE LOADSTONE EXPLICATED.

SECT. I.

WHose Wit had the best edge, and came nearest the slitting of the hair;* 1.427 His, who said, that the LOAD∣STONE is the real Ianus, be∣cause of its Two opposite Faces, or Poles, one whereof confronteth the North, the other the South: or His, who called it the Egg and Epitome of the Terrestrial Globe; because as the Egg contains the Idaea of the whole and every part of its Protoplast or Generant, so doth the Loadstone comprehend the Idaea of the whole and every part of the Earth, and inherit all its Proprieties, being Generated thereby, at least therein: or His, Who named it The Nest of Wonders; because, as a Nest of Boxes, it includes many admirable Secrets, one within another, insomuch, that no man can well understand the mystical platform of its Nature, till he hath opened and speculated them all one after another: or His, who affirmed it to be the Antitype of the Poets Hydra; because, no sooner hath the Sword of Reason cut off one Head, or Capital Difficulty, but Two new ones spring up in the place of it, nor ought any man to hope the total and absolute Conquest thereof, but by Cauterizing the veins of every Difficulty, i. e. leaving not so much as the seeds of a Scruple,

but solving all its various Phaenomenaes to the full: or His, who thought it sufficient, with Aristotle, to call it [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] The stone, that singu∣larity importing its transcendent Dignity: we freely leave to the judgment of our Reader.

* 1.428And, as for sundry other Enquiries, that do not in any direct or oblique interest concern the Investigation of the Causes of All, or Any of those admirable Proprieties observed in the Loadstone; such as that of the various Appellations given it by several Philosophers of old, by several Nations, at this day, together with the proper Original, Ety∣mology and Reason of each: Whether it was first Discovered by the Shep∣herd Magnes, on Mount Ida; as Pliny (lib. 6. cap. 26.) reports out of the records of Nicander: Whether its Attractive Virtue was known not only to Hippocrates and other Senior Philosophers of Greece, but also to the Primitive Hebrews, and Aegyptians; as Gilbert conjectureth (de Magnet. lib. 1. cap. 2.): Whether the Knowledge of its Ve••••icity, or Polary Virtue cannot be derived higher than the top of the four last Centuries, and ought to be ascribed to a French man, together with the honour of the Invention of the Pixis Nautica, or Navigators Compass, about the year of Christ, M. CC. as ••assendus would persuade, out of one Guyotus Pro∣vi••eus, an old French Poet, who not long after, writ a Panegyrick in Verse upon the Excellency and sundry uses of the same; or to Iohn Goia (alias Gira) of Salerna▪ who lived not till almost an hundred years after the said Guyotus had divulged his Poem, as Blancanus (in Chronolog. Mathemat. Sec l. 2.) contends: Whether the Nations inhabiting the Sinnae had the use of the Mariners Compass, before the Europeans; or whether they learned it of the European ships, that first advanced beyond the Cape of Good-hope, and coasted the Mare Rubrum, and begun Commerce with them: All these things, as being not only not easie to determine, but also scarce pertinent to our praesent scope, we refer to our Readers own en∣quiry, in Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, and other Authors, who promise him all possible satisfaction therein.

* 1.429To come, therefore, directly to the prosecution of our main design; we observe, that the VIRTUES of the Loadstone are, in General Two, one whereby it attracteth Iron to it self, the other whereby it directeth both it self and Iron▪ which it hath impregnated by contact or influence, to the Poles of the Earth: the First is called Alliciency, the Other its Verticity or Polarity. Concerning the Cause of its Alliciency, or the reason of the At∣traction of Iron by the Loadstone, or (if you would have us speak in the sense and dialect of Dr. Gilbert) the Coition of Iron and a Loadstone; vari∣ous opinions have been conceived and asserted as well by Modern as Anci∣ent Philosophers. Among those of the Ancients, that which best deserves our commemoration and consideration, is the opinion of Epicurus: who, lest He might seem scarcely sufficiently conscious of the great difficulty of the subject,* 1.430 excogitated a Two-fold Theory for its Explication and So∣lution; the F••••mer of which we may easily collect from the Commentary of Lucretius thereupon; the Latter from the Dispute of Galen (lib. 1. De Na∣tur. Facult.) against it. For,

Lucretius, professing to explain the Reason and Manner of the Attracti∣on of Iron by the Loadstone, according to the Principles and judgment of

Epicurus, founds his Discourse upon these Four Pillars, or Praeconsiderables; (1) That all Concretions do continually emit subtile Effluvia's, or Apor∣rhaea's: (2) That the contexture of no Concretion is so compact, as not to have many small Vacuities, or insensible Pores, variously intercept∣ed among its solid and component particles: (3) That the Effluvia's stream∣ing from Concretions, are not equally Congruous or Accommodate to all Bodies they meet with in the sphere of their Diffusion: (4) That the small Pores, or insensible Inanities intercepted among the particles of Con∣cretions, are not all of one and the same Circumscription, or Figure; and so not indifferently accommodable or proportionate to all sorts of Effluvia s issuing from other bodies, but only to such, as are symmetrical or Correspon∣dent to them in Figure and Magnitude. And then He proceeds to erect this superstructure thereupon.

The Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone, being determinate only to Iron and Steel (which is Purified Iron) seems to consist in this; that both from the Loadstone and Iron there perpetually issue forth continued streams of insensible particles, or bodies, which more or less, according to their number and force of diffusion, commove and impel the am∣bient Aer: and because the streams which flow from the Loadstone are both more numerous and more potent, than those which are emit∣ted from the Iron; therefore is the ambient Aer alwayes more strongly discussed and impelled about the Loadstone, than about the Iron; and so there are many more Inane Spaces therein created about the Load∣stone, than about the Iron. That forasmuch as, when the Iron is placed within the sphere of the Aer Discussed by the Effluxions of the Loadstone, there cannot but be much of Inanity intercepted (un∣derstand insensible Inanity) betwixt it and the Loadstone; thence it comes, that the Aporrhaeaes of the Iron tend more freely or uninter∣ruptedly toward that part, which faceth the Loadstone, and so are carried quite home unto it: and because they cannot tend thither in such swarms, and with such freedome, but they must impell the Particles of the Iron that are yet cohaerent together; therefore must they also move and impel the whole mass of Iron, consisting of those recipro∣cally Cohaerent Particles, and so carry it quite home to the Load∣stone. That, when a Loadstone Attracteth Iron, not only through the Aer, but also through divers compact and firm bodies, and par∣ticularly through Marble; we are to conceive that there are more and more capacious Inanities made in that part of such interposed bo∣dies, which respecteth the Loadstone, than in that part of them, which confronteth the Iron. That the reason, why other things, as Straw, Wood, Gold, &c. being situate within the sphere of the Aer Dis∣cussed by the Effluxes of the Loadstone, do not in like manner emit their subtile particles in such numerous and potent streams, as carrying along their Cohaerent Particles with them, should move and im∣pel their whole masses to a Conjunction with it: is only this, that the Particles emitted from the Iron are alone Commensurable to the Inane Spaces in the Loadstone. That, because Iron tendeth to the Loadstone indiscriminately, i. e. either upward or downward, transversly or obliquely, according to the region of its Application; this indifferency could not be, but in respect of the introduced Vacuities, into which the particles (otherwise prolabent only downward)

are carried without Distinction of region. And, lastly, that the mo∣tion of the Iron towards the Loadstone, is assisted and promoted by the Aer, by reason of its continual Motion and Agitation; and first by the Exterior Aer, which being alwayes most urgent on that part, where it is most Copious, cannot but impel the Iron toward that part where it is less Copious, or more full of Inanities, i. e. toward the Loadstone: and afterward by the Interior Aer, which being likewise alwayes commoved and agitated, cannot but cause the stronger motion toward that part, where the Space is rendred more Inane.

And this we conceive to be the summary of Lucretius Exposition of Epicurus Opinion touching the Reason of the Loadstones Iron-attractive Fa∣culty.

* 1.431And Galen (in loco citato) impugning the Magnetick Theory of Epicurus, first makes a contracted, but plain recital thereof, in these words: A lapide quidem Herculeo ferrum, à succino verò paleus at∣trahi, &c. quippe effluentes Atomos ex lapide illo ita figuris congruere cum illis, quae ex ferro effluunt, ut in amplexus facile veniant; quam∣obrem impactas utrinque (nempe in ipsa tum lapidis, quam ferri corpora concreta) & resilientes deinde in medium, circumplicari in∣vicem, & ferrum simul pertrahi, &c. Wherein, besides his usu∣all fidelity in the Recitation even of such opinions of other men, as he thought good to endeavour to refute, we have good rea∣son to believe, that Galen came as near as possible to the true and genuine sense of Epicurus: forasmuch as those Four Praecon∣siderables alledged by Lucretius for the support of his exposition of the Cause and Manner of the Coition of the Loadstone and Iron, may be with equal Congruity accommodated also to this latter Epicurean Solution of the same problem, according to this praesent interpretation and abridgement of Galen. For, according to the tenour thereof, both the Loadstone and Iron are praesumed to consist of particles exactly alike in configuration, and to have the like Inane Spaces, or insensible pores intercepted among those particles: and this upon no slender ground, seeing that the Load∣stone and Iron are perfect Twinns, being both generated not one∣ly in the same Matrix, but of the same Materials, one the same Mineral Vein of the Earth. And, therefore, it is the more pro∣bable, that the particles or Atoms issuing in continued streams from the Loadstone, and invading Iron situate within the Orb of their activity, should easily and deeply insinuate themselves into the pores of the Iron; and there meeting with streams of other A∣toms so exactly consimilar to themselves, engage them to reci∣procal Cohaerence, and being partly repercussed or rebounded from thence toward their Source, abduce those Atoms along with them, to which they cohaere, and by the impulse of other cohaerent par∣ticles, abduce also the whole and entire mass: especially since it is part of the supposition, that the Atoms transmitted from the Iron to the Loadstone, do reciprocally move, engage, and com∣pel the particles thereof, after the same manner; it being almost necessary that the Atoms on both sides, in good part rebounding or resilient, toward their sources, and mutually implicated, should flow to∣gether into the medium, and so doing, that the whole bodies or masses

of the iron and Loadstone should be brought to a Conjunction in the Me∣dium, because of the Cohaesion of both sorts of the flowing Atoms, with those, of which the whole masses are contexed. For, notwithstanding it be vulgarly apprehended and affirmed, that the Iron doth come to the Load∣stone, rather then the Loadstone to the Iron; that the streams of Atoms emanant from the Loadstone, are both more numerous and much more potent; and found by Experiment that pieces of Iron do not only meet Loadstones half way, but come quite home to them, where the Loadstones are either much greater and weightier, or so held fast in a mans hand, or otherwise, as that they cannot exercise their reciprocal tendency: yet, as Gilbert speaks (de Magnet. lib. 2. cap. 4.) Mutuis viribus fit Concursus ad unitionem, the Coition is not from one single Attraction, but from a Double, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Conactus. And, as for the reason, why other things do not apply themselves to the Loadstone, as well as Iron; it may be said, that the streams of Atoms flowing from the Loadstone, and encountring those that are emitted from other bodies, do either pass uninterruptedly along by them, or are not, in respect of their Dissimilitude in Figures, so implicated or Complected with them, as in their resilition to flow together and concurr in the medium.

And then He attempts the subversion thereof,* 1.432 by the opposition of some Arguments, and especially of these Three Quaeries. (1) How such minute and insensible bodies, as those of which the Magnetick Aporrhaeas are supposed to consist, can be able to Attract [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] so great a weight as that of a mass of Iron? Where∣to it may be Answered, in behalf of Epicurus, that the Magnetick Effluxes are not supposed to be so potent, as to draw any mass of Iron of what weight soever, but only such a one, whose bulk or weight carrieth some proportion to the force of the Attrahent, or Loadstone. Again, He might have considered, that the motions of the Grossest and Heaviest Animals are performed by their spirits, that are bodies as exile and imperceptible as the Magnetick Effluviaes: that Winds, which also consist of insensible particles, do usually overturn trees and vast aedifices, by the impetuosity of their impul∣ses: and that subterraneous Vapours are frequently the Causes of Earthquakes. And, as for the reason, How the Magnetick A∣porrhaea's can Deduce, Apprehend, and Detain a mass of Iron; He might have remembred, that the Atoms of the Magnet are conceived to have certain small Hooks, or Clawes, by which they may lay hold upon the Ansulae, or Fastnings in the Iron; to have a violent Motion, which is the Cause both of their Impaction against, and Resilition from the Iron, and to have a perpetual Supply of the like Atoms continually streaming from the same fountain, by which they are assisted in their Retraction, whereupon the Attraction may ensue, and that so much the more forcible, by how much nearer the Iron is praesented, in regard of the more copious Efflux, or Density of the Magnetical rayes. (2) How comes it, That a piece, or ring of Iron, being it self Attracted by a Loadstone, and on one part ad∣haerent unto it, should at the same time attract and suspend another ring on the contrary part; that second ring likewise attract and suspend a third,

that third a fourth, that fourth a fifth, &c. To this we may apply that Response of Epicurus, which Galen himself commemorates; An dicemus, effluentium ex lapide particularum nonnullas quidem, ubi ser∣ro occu••saverint, resilire; & has ipsas esse, per quas ferrum suspendi contingat? nonnullas verò illud subeuntes, per inanes meatulos transire qu••m o••yssimè, & consequentèr impactas in aliud ferrum proximum, cum illud nequeant subi••gredi, tametsi prius penetraverint, hinc resilientes ver∣sus priu••, complexus alios prioribus similes efficere? For, herein is nothing so incongruous, as Galen conceives; it being not improbable, that some of the Magnetical Atoms, falling upon a piece of Iron should be impinged against the solid p••••ticles thereof, and others of them, at the same time, penetrate the sm•••••• manities or pores betwixt those solid particles; after the same manne••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 we have formerly asserted the particles of Light to be partly R••fl••c••••d from the solid parts, and partly Trajected through the Pores of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••nd other Diaphanous bodies: nor that some of those Magnetick Ray••••▪ which pass through the pores of the first Iron, should invade a second 〈◊〉〈◊〉 posited beyond it, and be impinged likewise against the soli•• particl•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that, and so reflected toward their original, while some others pervading the In••nities of the second, should attract a third piece of Iron, and so ••ons••quently a fourth, a fifth, and sometimes more. And▪ certainly▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this case it is of no small advantage to Epicurus, that the Force of the Magnetick Attraction is so Debilitated by degrees, as that in the seco•••• ••••on it becomes weaker than in the first, in the third than in the second▪ in the fourth than the third, &c. until at length it be totally evira•••• and decayed: because, upon the second there cannot fall as many ray••••▪ as did upon the first, nor upon the third, as upon the second▪ &c. as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have at large explicated, in our discourse of the Causes of the Debilitat•••••• of Light. It may be further added also, in defence of Epicurus▪ that the Atoms of the Loadstone, penetrating the substance of Iron, do so ex••••mulate the Atoms thereof, that the Iron instantly suf∣fering an Altera••••••n of the position of all its component particles, doth in a sort compo••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 self according to their mode, and put on the nature of the Loadstone it self: and therefore it can be no such wonder, that one iron Magneti••••••d should operate upon another iron, as the Magnet did upon it.

* 1.433But, all this▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 confess, though it conferr somewhat of strength and plainness to the opinion of Epicurus, cannot yet be extended so farr, as to equal the length of our Curiosity, concerning the Reason of the Co∣••tion of the Loa••••••one and Iron; and therefore it imports us to superadd thereunto so m•••••• of the Speculations and Observations of our Modern Magnet••••••an Au••••ors, Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, Grandamicus, &c. (who have with more profound scrutiny searched into, and happier industry discovered 〈…〉〈…〉 the mystery) as may serve to the enlargement at least, i•• not the full 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of our satisfaction. And, in order hereunto, to the en•• Peripicuity 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Succ••••ctness may walk hand in hand together through our whole 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Discourse; we are to compose it of sundry OBSER∣V••BLES: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as may not only conduct our Disquisitions through all the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and serp••••••••ne wayes of Magnetism, and acquaint us with the se∣ve•••••• Laws o•• ••••gnetick Energy; but also, like the links of a Chain, su∣stain eac•• othe•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a continued series of mutual Dependency and Con∣nexion.

The FIRST OBSERVABLE is; that as well the Loadstone,* 1.434 as its be∣loved Mistress, Iron, seems to be endowed with a Faculty, that holds some Analogy to the sense of Animals; and that principally in respect of At∣traction. For (1) as an Animal, having its sensory invaded and affected by the species of a grateful object, doth instantly desire, and is according∣ly carried, by the instruments of Voluntary motion, to the same: so likewise so soon as a lesser or weaker Loadstone, or piece of Iron, is in∣vaded and percelled with the species of a greater or more potent one; it is not only invited, but rapt on toward the same, by a kind of nimble Appetite, or impetuous tendency.

(2) As sensible objects do not diffuse their species of Colour, Odour, Sound, &c. to an Animal at any distance whatever, but have the spheres of their Diffusion or transmission limitted: so neither doth the Loadstone, nor Iron transmit their Species or Emanations each to other, at any distance whatever, but only through a determinate interval of space, beyond which they remain wholly insensible each of others virtue.

(3) As a sensible object, that is convenient and grateful, doth by its species immitted into the sensory of an Animal, convert, dispose, and at∣tract the Soul of the Animal; and its soul being thus converted disposed and attracted toward that object, doth by its Virtue or Power, carry the body, though gross and ponderous, along to the same: exactly so doth the Loadstone seem, by its species transfused, to convert, dispose and at∣tract towards it the (as it were) soul, or spiritual substance of Iron; which doth instantly by its power or vertue, move and carry the whole mass, or grosser parts of it along to an union with the same. Certainly, it would not easily be believed, that a thing so exile and tenuious, as is the Sen∣tient Soul of an Animal (which is only Flos substantiae, the purer and sub∣tler part of its matter) should be sufficiently potent to move and from place to place transfer so ponderous and unweildy a mass, as that of the Body; unless our sense did demonstrate it unto us, and therefore, why should we not believe, that in Iron there is somewhat, which though it be not perfectly a Soul, is yet in some respects Analogous to a Soul; that doth though most exile and tenuious in substance, move, and transferr the rest of the mass of Iron, though ponderous, gross and of it self very unfit for motion? All the Difficulty, therefore, which remains, being only about the Manner, How the Sentient Soul of an Animal is affected by and attracted toward a Grateful Object, let us conceive, that the sensible species, being it self Corporeal, and a certain Contexture of small particles effluxed from the object, such as do gently and pleasantly commove and affect the Organ of Sense, being once immitted into the Sensory, doth instantly move the part of the Soul, (which is also Corporeal, and a certain Contexture of small particles) inhaerent or resident in that Organ, and evolving the particles of the Soul converted (perchance) another way, and turning them about toward that part, from whence themselves are derived, i. e. toward the object, it doth impress a kind of impulse upon them, and so determine and attract the soul, and consequently the whole Animal, toward the ob∣ject. For, admitting this Conception, we may complete the Parallelism intended, thus; as the particles of a sensible species, transmitted from a grateful object, and subingressing through the organ into the contexture of the Soul, or Sentient part thereof, do so sollicite it, as that it becomes

converted toward, and is carried unto that particular object, not without a certain impulse of appetite: so do the particles of the Magnetical spe∣cies, subingressing into the Soul of the Iron, so evolve its insensible particles, and turn them toward the Loadstone, as being thus sollicited, it conceives a certain appetite or impetus toward the same, and which is more, forthwith resalutes it, by diffusing the like species toward it. For, as if the Iron were before asleep and unactive, it is awakened and excited by this exstimulation of the Magnetical Species; and being as it were admonished, what is the propriety of its nature, it sets it self nimbly to work, and owns the Cognation. But, by what other way soever it shall be explicated, How an Animal is affected by, and rapt toward a sensible object: by the same way may it still be conceived, how Iron is af∣fected by, and rapt toward a Loadstone. For, albeit as to divers other things, there be no Analogy betwixt the Nature and Conditions of an Animal, and those of Iron: yet cannot that Disparity destroy the Ana∣logy betwixt them in point of Alliciency or Attraction, here supposed. Which well considered, Scaliger had no reason to charge Thales Milesius with ridiculous Madness, for conceding the Loadstone and Iron to have Souls: as Dr. Gilbert (lib. 2. de Magnet. cap. 4.) hath observed be∣fore us.

* 1.435The SECOND; that forasmuch as betwixt the Loadstone and its Paramour, Iron, there is observed not only an Attraction, or mutual Accession, or Co••••ion, but also a firm Cohaesion of each to other, like two Friends closely entwined in each others arms; and that this Cohaesion supposeth reciprocal Revinction, which cannot consist without some cer∣tain corporeal Instruments, that hold some resemblance to Lines and Hooks: hence 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it warrantable for us to conceive, that the species diffused from the Loadstone to the Iron, and from the Iron to the Loadstone, are transmitted by way of Radiation, and that every Ray is Tense and Di∣rect in its progress through the intermediate space, like a small thread or wire extended, and this because it consisteth of Myriads of small particles, or Atoms flowing in a continued stream, so that the praecedent particles are still urged and protruded forward, in a direct line, by the consequent, after the same manner as the rayes of Light flowing from a Lucid body, the Cause of whose Direction must be their Continued Fluor, as we have formerly Demonstrated, at large. We may further conceive, that as the rayes of Light do pass through a Perspicuous body; so do the Magnetical rayes pass thorow the body of Iron. That as among all the Lucid rayes incident upon a Perspicuous body, whose side obver∣ted to the Luminary is of a Devex figure, only one ray, viz. that which falls upon the middle point or centre, is directly trajected; and all the rest are inclined or refracted toward that Direct one, in their progress through the aer beyond ••he Diaphanous body: so is only one of the Magnetick rayes, incident upon Iron, directly trajected through the same, and all the others are refracted or deflected toward that one direct. Only here is the Disparity▪ that from the Diaphanous body to the Luminary no rayes are interchangeably transmitted: but from the Iron to the Loadstone there are▪ and o•• these also, in their permeation thorow the Loadstone, only one is direc••▪ and all the rest deflected toward that one. That foras∣much a•• these M••gnetick rayes, being hence and thence refracted, and ac∣cordingly passing ••••orow the pores of the body of the Iron, on one side,

and those of the Loadstone, on the other; do variously intersect each other at certain Angles, and in respect of those angles, become like so many Arms embowed, or Chords inflected, and so perstringe the solid parti∣cles interjacent among the pores: thence doth it come to pass, that the whole masses or bodies being thus, on this side and that interchangeably perstringed, there ensues the mutual Adduction of the one to the other, or of the less or weaker to the greater or stronger; and consequently the Cohaesion of the one to the other, the Devinction being, as the Addu∣ction, reciprocal. We need not advertise, that the Magnetick rayes are so much stronger and tens••r than the Luminous; by how much they are more Subtile and Agile: being such as that in a moment they pass tho∣row a very great ma••s of Marble, which the rayes of Light cannot doe. Nor that the Magne••ique rayes do not attract Marble, though they do attract Iron posited beyond it; nor strawes, or other lighter things inter∣posed: because, except the Loadstone and Iron, no other bodies whatever do reciprocally emit and effect each other with their rayes; nor have they that Disposition of their Pores or passages, which is necessary to the deter∣minate Refraction of the Magnetique rayes, and to the constriction of their solid particles thereby.

The THIRD; the Magnetique Species being diffused by Deradiation Excentrical,* 1.436 and the Attraction of the Loadstone (of a Spherical figure) being therefore Circumradious, or from all points of the circumference of its ••phere of Energy: it will be requisite that we allow it to have (1) a Centre, as that which is on all sides Corroborated by all the circumstant parts; (2) an Axis, as that to which the virtues of all the circumjacent Fibres are contributed; (3) the Diametre of an A••quator, which lying in the middle of all its Fibres, may also contain the strongest virtue of them all. For, having conceded this Geometrical Distinction of parts to a Ter∣rella, or Spherical Magnet; we shall reap this advantage thereby, that we shall easily comprehend and describe the several reasons of Laws and Expe∣riments Magnetical. To particularize; insomuch as the Magnetique Rayes are diffused from the Centre of the Loadstone to all points of it superfice, and beyond it to the bounds of their Orb of Activity; that ray, which pas∣seth through either of its Poles, doth attract only by the force of the Axis; and that, which passeth through the Aequator, draws only by the force of the Diametre of the Aequator; and the other rayes, which like Meridians, pass through the other parts, draw by a Compound or Complicated force, insomuch as they are alwayes intermediate betwixt one ray, which proceeds directly from the Axis, and is parallel to the Aequator, and another which comes directly from the Diametre of the Aequator, and is parallel to the Axis. And, because the Aequator is aequidistant from either Pole; thence is it, that an Iron Obelus, or Needle, being praesented thereunto, shall be drawn parallel to the Axis, and in a direct line to the Diametre of the Aequa∣tor: because all the rayes expiring from the Axis, as they are the longest and strongest of all others, so are they also on each hand Equal, and equally at∣tractive of the Extremes of the Needle; so that when it cannot incline to one Pole more than to the other, as being aequilibrated by two equal rivals, it must consist in the middle betwixt them both. Again, if the Needle be praesented to any part of the Terrella, beyond the Aequator, toward either Pole, in this case, because the ray issuing from the Diametre of the Aequator doth then display its virtue to the height, and that ••ay which is derived

from the Axis, is not of so much power as another longer one passing through, or near to the Aequator: therefore shall the extreme of the Needle, toward the nearest Pole, feeling that stronger virtue, be somewhat inclined; as if affecting to be conformed to that ray, which is direct to the Diametre of the Aequator; and it shall be alwayes inclined so much the more, by how much longer that ray is, and the other, pro••••uent from the Axis, the shorter. Lastly, because in approaching very near to the Pole, the one ray becomes very long, the other very short (comparatively); and so the Ne••••le must be now almost right to the Aequator: thence comes 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that at the very Pole, that Extreme of the Needle, which regards it, shall cohaere to the Pole, and so the Needle shall be ••••••posed in the same line with the Axis itself.

* 1.437The FOUR••H; the Loadstone being of such singular Contexture, and so admirab•••• comparated by Nature, as that while it remains whole, the one half of its particles have a certain Polary respect, or manner of Con••••••sion to one part, and the other half to the oppo∣site part; and ••hen it is cut in two at the Aequator, each segment, which formerly had all its particles converted one and the same way, doth in a mom•••••• alter their respect, and convert the one half of them to one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the other to the Contrary part: therefore doth a Needl•• ••••••vigorated) though all its particles were before in∣discriminately and confusedly posited, likewise in a moment obtain a Conversion o•• one half of its particles to one part, and of the other half to the contrary part; and this either from its long situation above the eart••▪ or affriction to a Loadstone, or to another Nee∣dle strongly M••••netified. And this is that prodigious Propriety of Magnetical 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which Cabeus calls Facultatem Duarum facierum, a Faculty of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Faces; and Kircher [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Biforme•• Facul∣tatem▪ though they differ beyond reconciliation in their reasons, or Explications of ••t. But, though this Janus Quality be in common as well to Iro•• as to the Loadstone it self; to the former, onely by infu••ion, t•• the latter by essence: yet are we to allow this Dif∣ference, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Poles of the Loadstone are never to be changed from one extreme to the other; but those of a Needle are easily ca∣pable of trans••••••ntation, so that the Cuspis, which now is strongly affected to the North, may in a minute be alienated and inspi∣red 〈…〉〈…〉 to the South, onely by a praeposterous Affri∣ction of 〈…〉〈…〉 Loadstone. And hence comes it, that as the North pole 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one Loadstone doth not attract or unite with the North pole of ••nother Loadstone; so doth not the North Cuspis of a Needle 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it self to the North pole of a Loadstone; pro∣vided ••t be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 praesented, not applyed, or affricted upon it. For, 〈…〉〈…〉 Touch or Affriction of the Loadstone, the Cuspis from 〈…〉〈…〉 a Verticity •• diametro opposite to its former: in ••ase it be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon a contrary pole, or upon the same pole with 〈…〉〈…〉 Ductus. Hence also is it, that if you fill a 〈…〉〈…〉 or Powder of a Loadstone, and offer it to ei∣ther 〈…〉〈…〉 of a whole Loadstone; it shall remain altogether 〈…〉〈…〉 ••nfluence, and acquire no Verticity at all: be∣cause 〈…〉〈…〉 of the Powder, intruded into the quill, have 〈…〉〈…〉 some respecting this, others that, others a

quite contrary region. But, if you exchange the Filings of Loadstone for the Filings of Steel, and offer either of the extrems of the quill to either Pole of a Loadstone; it shall instantly own the Magnetique in∣flux, and be imbued with the Polary Virtue, or Directive Faculty thereof: and this, because all the Granules of the Steel powder, wanting determinate poles of their own, are indifferently disposed to admit and retain the virtue of either Pole of the Loadstone, in any part.

If this be true, you'l ask us, How it comes about,* 1.438 that the Northern Pole of one Loadstone doth not only not Attract, but nimbly Repel or Avert the Nor∣thern Pole of another Loadstone, if they be brought within the orb of their power?

And we Answer; that the Aversion is not really from the Repulsion of one North Pole by the other, but from the Attraction of the South Pole, which is felt and owned at that distance: but, because the South Pole cannot be detorted toward the North, but the North Pole of the other Loadstone must receed and veer from it; therefore doth that conversion seem, indeed, to be a kind of Fugation, which really is only an Attraction. The same is to be understood of the Austrine Pole of one Loadstone, in respect of the Austrine Pole of another; and also of either Cuspis of a Needle excited as well in respect of ano∣ther Needle invigorated, as of a Loadstone. The same also of a Loadstone dissected according to its Axis, when the Divisions or Segments being never so little dissociated, doe not attract each o∣ther respectively to their former situation; but the Austral part of the one segment is wheeled about to the Boreal part of the other: and so of the other Poles▪ the contrary whereunto alwayes happens, when a Loadstone is dissected according to the Aequino∣ctial.

And from this one Fountain flow these Three Magnetique Axioms.* 1.439 (1) Contraria Contrarijs sunt amica; similia similibus Inimica: i. e. Magnetical Poles of the same Aspect and Apellation, are alwayes Enemies, and decline both commerce and conjunction each with other; and Poles of a Contrary respect and denomination, are alwayes Friends, and affect and em∣brace each other. For, to all Magneticks this is singular; that those par••s, which are friends each to other, ever regard opposite regions, and convert to contrary points; but those, which are Enemies, regard the same region, and convert to the same point: because Friendly parts may constitute the same Axis; but Adverse cannot.

(2) Quae eadem sunt uni tertio, non sunt eadem inter sese; i. e. Two Poles of the same respect and name, are both Friends to a Third pole of the Contrary respect and name: but yet they are Enemies and ir∣reconcileable among themselves. And hence comes it, that a third Pole, being offered to either of two friendly Poles, cannot be a com∣mon friend, but a necessary Enemie to either. For, those Poles, which are Friends, are of a contrary respect, one Septentrional▪ the other Meridional: to which a Third cannot approach, unle••s it be a Meridional, that ••hall be an Enemy to the Meridional, or a

Septentrional, th•••• shall be an Enemy to a Septentrional: because, Poles of the same Aspect, cannot compose the same Axis, but those of a Contrary 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And this starts up another singularity of Mag∣netiques; that there can be no more than Two Twin••s: ••nsomuch as more than Two cannot compose the same Axis, in the same part.

(3) ••irtus ex eadem ••onte petita, inimica & noxia; ex Contrarijs fontibus, amica & jucunda. For, if you imbue the Head•• of two Needles with the virtue of the same Pole, their Heads shall recipro∣cally turn away ••ach from other, and mutually destroy each others verticity: but, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you imbue th••m with the virtue of Contra••y poles, they shall unite and mutually conserve each others verticity. Likewise, if a long Needle be applyed, in the middle, to either pole of a Loadstone, and ••hen be cut off in the place of the late Contact; the New Extrem•••• formerly united in the middle) shall instantly display Contrary Virtues▪ ••nd re••iprocally avoid each other.

* 1.440And here, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Oath of Allegiance to Truth, whereby we are obli∣ged to serve He•• ••pon all occasions, will excuse our Digression, if we st••p a little asid•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the so famous Sepulchre of that greatest of Impo∣stors, Maho••e••▪ and observe how egregiously false that common report is, conc••••ning the suspension of his Iron Tomb in the Aer, by the equal Virtues of two Loadstones, the one fixt above in the arched root, th•• other beneath in the floor of his Temple at Medina Talnab: in 〈◊〉〈◊〉. If we consult the Relations of Travellers con∣cerning it, we shall not only not meet with any, who affirms it up∣on any other g••••unds, but the Tongue of Popular Fame, and tra∣dition of the ••••••••itude: but also with some, that expresly Con∣tradict it: for, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 V••ssius tells us, both Gabriel Sionita, and Iohan∣n••s H••sronita, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 le••rned Maronites, who journied to Medina on purpose to satisfie themse••••es and others in that point, positively deliver, that the Tomb o•• Maho•••••• is made of White Marble, and stands upon the ground in the East end 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••hat Mosque.

Les Voyages Fameux Du Sieur Vincent L•• Blanc Marseillois, p. 21. l 1. c. 4

Quant a la ••••lle de Medine, quelques-uns ont donné •• entendre que le Sepulchr•• d•• Mahomet estoit la, ou •• la Meque, tout de fer & suspendu 〈…〉〈…〉 par le moyen de quelques pierres d•• aymant: Mais •• est une c••ose tres fausse, esta••t bien certain, comme i e l' ay appr•••• sur le 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mesme, que ce faux Prophete mourut & fut enterre a M••••ine▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 voit encore son sepulchre fort frequente de pelerins Mahometans 〈◊〉〈◊〉 les quartiers du monde▪ comme est le Sepulchre de Ierusalem de 〈◊〉〈◊〉 les Chrestiens. Ce Sepulchre est de marbre blan••; ave•• 〈…〉〈…〉 Ebube••er, Ali, Omar, & Otman Califs, successeurs de Ma••omet, 〈…〉〈…〉 au pres de soy les livres de sa vie & de sa Secte, 〈…〉〈…〉 &c.

And, if we consult our own Reason, considering the setled 〈…〉〈…〉 alterable Laws of Magnetical Attraction; we shall soon be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not onely of the monstrous Falsity, but absolute Impossibility 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Ef∣fect. For, should we grant it to be in the power of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 industry, to place an Iron so praecisely in the neutral point of the Medium betwixt two Loadstones, equally attracting it, the one upward, the other downward; as that the Gravity of the Iron, and downward Attraction of the Inferiour Loadstone might not exceed, nor be exceeded by the ••pward Attraction of the Superiour Loadstone, and so the Iron should remain, without any visible support, Aequilibrated betwixt them, i•• the Aer: yet could not that position of the Iron be of any Duration; because, upon the least mutation of the temper of the Iron, or motion of it by the waving of the Aer from high winds, and divers other causes, the Ae∣quilibration must cease, and the Iron immediately determine it self to the Victor, or strongest Attractor. But, since what is here supposed, is wholly repugnant to the Experience of all, who have or shall attempt so to aequilibrate an Iron in the Aer betwixt two Loadstones, as that it shall not feel the Attractive Virtue of one more strong than that of the other: we need not long study what to think of the suspension of Mahomets Iron Chest.

Nor is it less impossible, that an Iron should be held up, at di∣stance, in the Aer, by the Virtue of a Loadstone placed above it: in∣somuch as that force, which at first is sufficient to overcome the re∣sistence of the Irons Gravity, and elevate it from the ground, must, as the Iron approacheth nearer, be still more potent to attract it; and so that cannot oppose the Attractive Energy of the Loadstone, in the mid∣dle of it sphere, which was forced to submit and conform unto it, in the Extremes. This we may soon experiment, with a Needle by a thread chained to a table, and elevated perpendicularly in the aer, by the pole of a Loadstone: for, the Needle will nimbly spring up to meet the Loadstone, so farr as the thread will give it scope; and if the t••read be cut off, it instantly quits the medium, and unites it self to its Attractor, from whose embraces it was before violently detained. Hereupon as we may assure our selves, that Dinocrates, that famous Architect, who, as Pliny relates (lib. 34. cap. 14.) began to Arch the Temple of Arsinoe in Alexandria, with Loadstones, that so Her Iron Statue might remain Pendulous in the aer, to excite wonder and Veneration in the Spectators; but was interrupted in the mid∣dle of his Work both by his own death, and that of Ptolomy, Arsinoes Brother, who expired not long before him; died most opportunely in respect of his Reputation, because He must have failed of the chief Design, though he had lived to finish his structure: so also can it be no longer doubted, that Ruffinus his story, of the Iron Chariot in the Temple of Serapis, and Beda's of the Iron Horse of Beller••phon, sustained by Loadstones so cunningly posited, as that their Virtues concurr and become adjusted in one determinate point; are meer Fables, and fit to be told by none but doating old women in the chimney corner.

* 1.441The FIFTH; As one Loadstone is stronger in its Attractive Virtue than another, though of the same, nay, perhaps, much greater bulk and weight▪ so is some Iron more disposed than other, both to admit and con∣form to the Attraction of a Loadstone, and, after invigoration, to attract and impraegnate other Iron. As for the Vigour and Perfection of a Load∣stone; it consisteth both in its Native Purity, and Artificial Politeness. (1) In its Native Purity; for, if no Dross or Heterogeneous sub∣stance be admixt to the Magnetick Vein in the earth, from which a Magnet is extracted; then is that Loadstone superlatively potent and energetical in Attraction: and among Loadstones of this sincere and homogeneous Constitution, there are found no degrees of Compari∣son, but what the Difference of their several Bulks doth necessarily create. But, in case any Heterogeneous matter be commixt with the Magnetick seeds or particles of a Loadstone, at its Concretion; as it for the most part falls out: then must the Attractive Energy of that stone be weaker, according to the proportion of that spurious mat∣ter admixed thereunto. This may be confirmed from hence; that some very small Loadstones are more potent than very Great ones; of which sort shall we account that of which Mersennus (de Magnete) affirms, that weighing but 7 Gr. in all, it would nimbly attract and elevate a mass of Iron 17 times higher than it self: and from hence, that some stones that were dull and languid before, after the secretion of their Drossy and Impure parts, become very active and potent. Thus, when any Heterogeneous substance hath been, like a Cortex or shell circumobduced about a Loadstone, in its concretion; if the same be pared or filed away, and the remaining Kernel be polished; its Virtue shall be augmented to a very great proportion. (2) In its Artificial Tersness or Politeness; for, by how much smoother a Load∣stone is, in it superfice, with so many the more rayes of Virtue, both Attrahent and Amplectent or Connectent, doth it touch Iron oblated unto it; and è contra. Likewise, as for the more or less praedisposi••ion of Iron, both to receive the Attractive influence of a Loadstone, and, after excitement to attract other iron; this also consisteth either in its more or less of Native Purity, or of Acquired Politeness: because, how much the nearer it comes to the pure nature of Steel, by so many the more parts hath it both Unitive unto the Loadstone, and susceptive of its rayes; and by how much more smooth and equal it superfice is made, by so many more are the parts, by which it doth touch and ad∣haere unto the Loadstone; and consequently imbibe so much the more of its Virtue, and è contra.

And this introduceth

The SIXTH OBSERVABLE; That a Loadstone, being Armed or Capp't with steel,* 1.442 is thereby so much Corroborated, that it will take up a farr greater weight of Iron or Steel, than while it remained naked or unarmed. For, Mersennus had a Loadstone, which, (as himself avoucheth) being naked, could elevate no more than half an ounce of Iron; but when he had armed it with pure and polisht steel, it would easily suspend 320 times a greater weight, i. e. ten pounds of Iron: a proportion not credible, but upon the certificate of Ex∣periment. Now, the Cause of this admirable Corroboration of the Loadstones Attractive Virtue, by a plate of polisht Steel, can be no

other than this; that the Loadstone being of such a rough contexture, as that in respect of the particles of some heterogeneous matter concor∣porated unto it, it is uncapable of that exquisite smoothness in the sur∣face, which may be obtained by steel; therefore can it not touch Iron so exquisitely, or in so many points, as Steel may: and consequently not invade it with so many Direct and united rayes. But, Steel being of a more simple substance, and close contexture; may in all its substance be imbued with the Magnetique Virtue: and being polisht, touch an Iron, to which it is admoved, with more parts, and in∣vade it with more dense and united rayes. For, those indirect rayes, which otherwise the Loadstone would diffuse scatteringly through the Medium, in respect of the various inequalities of it superfice, and multi∣tude of small pores intercepted among its particles; the Steel doth re∣collect, unite and transmit to the Iron admoved, and thereby more strongly embrace and detain it. We say, To Iron Admoved; For, though the Retentive Virtue of a Loadstone Armed with Steel, be by many degrees stronger; yet is its Attractive Virtue by some degrees weaker than that of an unarmed Loadstone: i. e. it doth not diffuse its Attractive virtue half so farr, and a sheet of the finest Ve∣nice paper interposed betwixt an Armed stone and Iron, doth im∣pede its Attraction; a manifest argument, that the Fortification is determined only to contact. This we confess Mersennus flatly de∣nies, and upon his own observation: but till our Reader shall meet with such a stone, as Mersennus used, we advise him not to desert the common Experience of the impediment of the Attraction of Iron by an Armed Loadstone, by paper interposed, since Grandamicus, whose chief business was the exact observation of all Magnetique Apparen∣ces, expresly saith; vix fit adhaesio ferri ad lapidem armatum, si vel Charta, vel aliud tenuissimum Corpus interponatur. It hath, more∣over, observed, that if a Magnet be perforated along its Axis, and a rod of polisht Steel, exactly accommodated to the perforation, be thrust thorow it; its orb of Attraction shall be much enlarged, and its Energy fortified to an incredible rate. Consule Iacob. Grandamicum, in Nova Demonstrat. Immobilitatis Terrae, ex Magneticis, cap. 5. Sect. 1. pag. 99.

Having layed down these sixe Observables, which are of such Capital concernment,* 1.443 as that there is no Effect or Phaenomenon of Attraction Magnetical, that may not conveniently be referred to one, or more of them; and consigned a probable Reason to each: the onely memorable Difficulty that remains, concerning the Attractive Virtue of Magnetiques, is, Why a small or weak Loadstone doth snatch away an Iron from a Great or more potent one? But, as the incomparable Kircher hath subtely observed, a small or weak Load∣stone doth remove a Needle from a Great and Potent one, while it self remains within the sphere of the Great or strong ones activity: because the virtue of the small or weak stone, is Corroborated by the Accession of that of the Great or strong. Which is demon∣strable from hence, that if the Needle be so long, that its extremes reach beyond the orb of the Great Loadstones activity; then can∣not a less or less potent one remove it away and elevate it: and in case one of the extremes be somewhat too near to either Pole of

the Great Loadstone, then is the Less stone much less able to sub∣stract the Needle than in the former case; because so, the Virtue of the Great Loadstone is augmented by the Addition of that of the Less.

* 1.444And hence, by way of COROLLARY, we observe; that the Abduction of a piece of Iron from the Earth by a Loadstone, is so farr from being a good Argument against the Earths being Magnetique, or one vast Loadstone; that it rather makes for it: because the Loadstone being applied to the Iron, and operating within the sphere of the Earths Virtue, is so Corroborated thereby, that it abduceth the Iron from it, by the same reason, that a Less Loadstone snatcheth a Needle from a Great one. And thus much concerning the Attra∣ctive Faculty of the Loadstone; both according to the most consi∣derable Doctrine of the Ancients, and the more exact Theory of the Moderns.

SECT. II.

TO enquire the Reason, therefore, of the other General Proprie∣priety of Magnetiques,* 1.445 their DIRECTION, or Conversion of their Poles ••o North and South; is all the remainder of our prae∣sent Design: which that we may accomplish with as much plainness and brevity, as the quality of the Argument will admit of; we shall observe the same advantageous Method of Disquisition as we have done in the former, touching the Causes and Wayes of Magnetique Attraction, reducing all the observations of the Moderns, of the Di∣rection, Declinat••on, and Inclination of the Loadstone, and other Mag∣netical bodies, to certain Heads, and disposing them according to their or∣der of subalternate dependency.

* 1.446The FIRST OBSERVABLE is; that the Loadstone and Iron are Twinns in their Generation, and of so great Affinity in their Na∣tures, that Dr. Gilbert might justly say, that a Loadstone is Iron Crude, and Iron a Loadstone excocted: For they are for the most part found lodg∣ed together in the same subterraneons bed; as the experience of all such as are conversant about Iron Mines in Germany, Italy, France, England, and most other Countries, doth every day demon∣strate.

And that i•• the most probable Cause, that can be given, why Loadstones gene••••lly are so much the more Vigorous and perfect, by how much deep•••• in the Veins of Iron Mines they are digged. There is, indeed, a re••••rt diffused not only among the People, but also some of the highest fo•••• of Learned Writers, and chiefly derived from the authority of Strabo; that in the Western Ocean are certain vast Magne∣tick ••ooks, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 drawing Ships that sail near them (by reason of the Iron 〈◊〉〈◊〉, wherewith their ribbs and plancks are fastned, and held to∣gether)

with irresistible violence and impetuosity, split them in pieces, or extracting the Iron pinns, carry them like arrowes flying to a Butt, through the aer: But, the light of Navigation hath long since discovered this story to be as highly Romantique, as the Enchanted Castles of our Knights Errant, or the most absurd of Sir Iohn Mandevils Fables; and herein we may say of Strabo, as Lucian of the Indian History of Cte∣sias the Cnidian, Physician to Artaxerxes King of Persia, scri∣psit de ijs, quae nec ipse vidit unquam, neque ex ullius sermone au∣divit.

The SECOND;* 1.447 That the Loadstone seems not only to have all the Conditions of the Terrestrial Globe, but also to imitate the positio∣nal respects thereof, conforming it self exactly unto it. For, as the Terraqueous Globe hath Two Poles, by which it owns a respect to the Poles of the Heavens, the one Bor••al, the other Austral: so like∣wise hath the Loadstone two contrary Poles, alwayes discoverable in the opposite parts or extremes thereof, especially if it be turned into a sphere. And, as the Globe of the Earth hath an Aequator, Pa∣rallels and Meridians; so hath the Loadstone: as may be demon∣strated to the eye, by applying a small Steel Needle thereunto; for, at either of its Poles, the Needle shall be erected perpendicularly, and lye in the same line with its Axis; but at any of the intermedi∣ate Spaces, or Parallels, it shall be neither plainly erected, nor plainly lye along, but observe an oblique situation, and more or less ob∣lique, according to the variety of the Parallels; and at the middle interstice, or Aequator, it shall dispose it self in conformity to the ductus of the Meridian, and fix in a position parallel to the Axis of the Loadstone. That a Loadstone doth accommodate it self exactly to the Earth, as a Needle doth accommodate it self to the Loadstone; is evinced from this easie Experiment. If you suspend a Loadstone (whose Poles you have formerly discovered, and noted with the Cha∣racters, N. S.) in calme aer, or set it floating at liberty in a vessel of Quicksilver, or a small Skiff of Cork swimming upon Water, that so it may freely perform the office of its nature; you shall observe it continually to move it self from side to side, and suffer alternate Vi∣brations or accesses and recesses, till it hath so disposed it self ac∣cording to the Meridian, as that one of its Poles, viz. that marked with N. shall point to the North, and the other, upon which S. is inscribed, to the South. Nor that only, but, forasmuch as Eng∣land is situate near the North of the Earth, and so hath the North pole somewhat demersed or depressed below the horizon, nearer than the South Pole of the Earth: therefore doth not the Loadstone keep up both its Poles in a level or perfectly horizontal position, but depresseth that pole which affects the N, somewhat below the plane of the horizon, as much as it can, directing the same to the N. pole of the Earth. Farther, being it is commonly observed, that this De∣pression (some call it the DECLINATION, others the IN∣CLINATION) of the N. pole of the Loadstone, or point of an excited Needle, is so much the greater, by how much nearer the stone or needle is brought to the Boreal part of the Earth; so much less, by how much nearer to the Aequator: therefore may we con∣clude,

that a Loadstone, being removed, in the same position of freedome, from the Aequator by degrees to each of the Earths poles, would more and more depress or decline its Boreal pole, by how much it should come nearer and nearer to the Boreal pole of the Earth; and on the otherside of the Aequator, more and more decline its Austral pole to the Austral pole of the Earth, by how much near∣er it did approach the same; nor could it lye with both poles above the horizon at once, in any part of the Earth, but upon the Aequator, and at either of the Poles of the Earth, the Axis of the stone would make one with the Axis of the Earth.* 1.448

The THIRD; That Iron acquireth a Verticity not only from the touch or affriction of a Loadstone, but also from its meer situa∣tion in, upon, or above the Earth, in conformity to the poles there∣of. For, all Iron barrs, that have long remained in Windows, Grates, &c. in a position polary, or North and South; if you suspend them in aequilibrio by lines in the aer, so as they may move themselves freely, according to the inclination of their Virtue re∣ceived from the Earth, will make several diadroms hither and thither, and rest not untill they have converted to the North that extreme, which in their former diuturne position regarded the North, and that to the South, which formerly respected the South: and ha∣ving recovered this their Cognation, they shall fixe in a Meridional posture as exactly as the Loadstone it self, or a Magnetified Nee∣dle.

To experiment this, the most easie way is to offer, at convenient distance, a Magnetick Dial, or Marriners Compass, to the extrems of an Iron barr, that hath long layn N and S: for, then may you soon observe the Needle or Versory freely equilibrated therein to be drawn in that point, which respecteth the North, by that extreme of the barr, which is Australized, and, on the con∣trary, the South point of the Needle to be drawn by that ex∣treme of the barr, which is Borealized. This Vertical impraegna∣tion of Iron meerly by the Earth, is also evidenced from hence; that Iron barrs made red hot, and then set to cool in a Meridional position, do acquire the like polary Cognation, and being either at liberty of conversion suspended by small Chords in the aer, or set ••loating in small boats of Cork, or applyed to the Needle of a Pixis Nautica, immediately discover the same.

This being most manifest, why may not our Marriners, in defect of a Loadstone, make a Needle or Fly for their Chard, of simple Iron alone; since, if it hath layn in a Meridional situation above the earth, or been extinguished according to the same lawes of position, it will bear and demonstrate as strong an affection to the poles of the Earth, as a Needle invigorated by a Loadstone, nor shall the De∣pression or Declination of the one, in each degree of remove from the Aequator toward either pole, be less or greater than that of the other.

The FOURTH;* 1.449 that insomuch as both the Loadstone and Iron h••ve so neer a cognation to the Earth, and conformity of situation to the parts of it: nothing, certainly, can seeme more consentaneous, than that they both hold one and the same nature in common with the E••rth, at le••st with the Internall parts, or Kernell there∣o••; but yet with th••s difference, that Iron, being a part of the Earth very much altered from its orginall constitution by the activi∣ty of its seminall principle, cannot therefore so easily manifest its extraction, or prove it self to be the genuine production and part thereof, without praecedent Repurgation, and Excitation, or fre••h An••mation from the Effluviums of the Earth; but a Loadstone, hav••ng not un••ergon the like mutations from concoction, and so re••aining nearer allied to the Earth, doth retain a more lively t••••cture of its polary faculty, and by the evidence of spontaneous D••••••ct••on demonstrate its Verticity to be purely native, and it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by consequence, to be onely a divided part, or legitimate 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Earth. Further, from hence, that the Loadstone an•• the Terrestriall Globe have both one and the same power, th••ugh in different proportions, of impraegnating Iron with a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••••••ction, impressing one and the same faculty thereupon; it is iust••y in••errible, that the Loadstone, not onely in respect of ••ther Conditions wherein it resembleth the Earth, but also, and in chief of this noble Efficacy of invigorating and renovating the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 qu••lity of Iron, may well be accounted (as the Fa∣t••e•• of Magnetique Philosophy, Dr. Gilbert hath named it) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ter••••lla, the Globe of Earth in epitome; and that the E••••th it self may be reputed Ingens Magnes, a Great Loadsto••e Th••ugh, in truth, the Earth may challenge the title or a G••eat 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by another right, though somewhat less evi∣••ent; and th••t i•• its Attraction of all ••errene bodies in direct lines to it self ••as we ••ave formerly made most verisimilous, in our Chapt. of Gr••vity and Levity) by the same way and instru∣m••nts, as the L••••••stone att••••cteth Iron. And though it cannot 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••enied, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Co••tex of the Terrestriall Globe, which may ••e ••••ny 〈◊〉〈◊〉 t••••ck, is variously interspersed with waters, 〈…〉〈…〉, stones, metalls, metalline juices, and di∣v••rs other dissimilar and unmagneticall bodies: yet notwithstand∣in•• may we justly conceive, that the Nucleus Kernell or interior part 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the E••••th is a substance wholly Magneticall, and that many Ve••ns or branches thereof, being derived unto the exte∣rior ••••rts, are those very subterraneous Veins from which by effossion Lo••••stones are extracted. Especially since nature doth in∣vite us to this conception by certain clear evidences not onely in Iron, which may be digged out of most places in the Earth, but also in ••••st Argillous and Arenaceous Concretions; all which are found to be endowed with a certain, though obscure•• Polary inclination, as appears in Bricks and Tiles, that have a long time enjoyed a meridion••ll situation, regarding the N. with one extreme, and the S. with the other, or been made red hot and afterward cooled

north and south, o•• perpendicularly erected, as hath been said of Iron barrs.

* 1.450The FIFTH; It being then most certain, that Iron obtaines a magneticall Verticity, or faculty of self-direction to the poles of the earth, meerly either from its long situation, or refrigeration after ignition, in a position respective thereunto: we may be almost as cer∣tain, that this Affection ariseth to the Iron from no other but a Locall immutation, or change of position of its insensible particles, solely and immediately caused by the magneticall Aporrhaea's of the Earth invading and pervading it. When we observe the Fire by sensible degrees embowing or incurvating a peice of wood, held neer it, how can we better satisfy our selves concerning the cause and manner of that sensible alteration of the figure of the wood, then by conceiving, that its insensible particles are all of them so commoved by the Atoms of Fire immitted into it substance, as that some of them are consoc••ated which were formerly at distance, and others dissociated, which were formerly contingent, all being inverted and so changing their pristine situation, and obtaining a new position, or locall direction, much different from their for∣mer? And, when we observe a rod of Iron, freshly infected with the Polary virtue of the Earth, to put on a certain spontaneous inclination in its extremes, and convert it self exactly according to the meridian, and with a kind of humble homage salute that pole of its late inspirer, from whence it received the strongest in∣fluence: how can we more reasonably explain the reason of that ef∣fect, than by conceaving, that upon the immi••sion of the Earths magneticall Rayes into the substance of the Iron, the insensible particles thereof are so commoved, distructed, inverted, and turn∣ed about, as that they all are disposed into a new posture, and ac∣quire a new locall respect or Direction; according to which they become as it were reinnimated with a tendency, not the same way, but another much different, and (when the cognation of their ex∣tremes are varied by an inverted ignition and refrigeration) quite con∣trary to that, whither they tended before this mutation of their po∣sition and respect▪ This Conjecture may seem somewhat the more happy from hence; that a barr of Iron, when made red hot, doth acquire this Polary Direction in a very few minutes of time: but being kept cold▪ it requires many years situation North and South, to its impraegnation with the like virtue; a sufficient ma∣nifest, that the particles of the Iron being, by the subingressi∣on of the Atoms of Fire among them, reduced to a greater laxi∣ty of contexture, are more easily commoved and inverted by, and more expeditely conforme themselves unto the disposition of the magnetique influence of the Earth. When a red hot barr of Iron is cooled, not in a meridian position to the poles of the Earth, but transversly or equinoctionally; why doth it not contract to it self the like verticall disposition? doubtless, the best reason that can be given for it, is this; that the insensible particles of it are

not converted, nor their situation varied so much in the one posi∣tion of the whole mass, as in the other: the magneticall Rayes of the Earth invading the substance of the Iron in indirect and so less potent lines. Likewise, if the same barr of Iron, after it hath im∣bibed a Verticity, be again heated and coold in a contrary position; what reason can be assigned to the change of the Southern Verticity into a Northern, and its Northern into a Southern, by the con∣trary obversion of its ends: unless this, that the particles of the Iron doe thereby suffer a fresh conversion, and quite contrary disposi∣tion; no otherwise than those of a piece of wood, when it is in∣curvated by the fire according as this or that side is obverted there∣unto?

The SIXTH; forasmuch as Iron doth derive the same Verticity or Direction from its Affriction against a Loadstone;* 1.451 as it doth from the magneticall influence of the Earth, when posited respectively to its po••es: it appears necessary, that it doth suffer the same Locall Immutation of its insensible particles, from the efficacy of the ma∣gneticall rayes of the Loadstone, as from those of the Earth; e∣specially since we cannot comprehend, how a Body should acquire a strong propension or tendency to a new place, without some generall Immutation, and that a Locall one too, of all its component par∣ticles. The strength of this our conception consisteth chiefly in this; that after a rod or needle of Iron hath contracted a sprightly Verticity from a Loadstone, by being rubbed thereupon from the middle to∣ward the ends, it doth instantly lose it again, if it be rubbed upon the same, or any other Loadstone, the opposite way, or from either end toward the middle. For, how can it be imagined, that a right∣hand stroak of a knife upon a Loadstone should destroy that polary Faculty, which it had obtained from a left-hand stroak upon the same; unless from hence, that the insensible particles of the blade of the knife, were turned one way by the former affriction, and re∣duced again t•• their former naturall situation by the latter? It seems to be the same, in proportion, as when the ears of Corn in a field are blown toward the South by the North wind, and suddainly blown from the South toward the North by the South wind. Nor doth Iron, after its excitement retain any of the magneticall Atoms im∣mitted into it either from the Earth, or a Magnet; but, suffers only an immutation of its insensible particles, which sufficeth to its polary respect a long time after: for, a Needle is no whit heavier after its invigoration by a Loadstone, than before, as Mersennus and Gassendus together experimented, in such a Zygostata or Ballance, wherewith Jewellers are to weigh Pearles and Diamonds; which is so exact, that the ninety-sixth part above four thousand of a grain, will turn it ei∣ther way.

The SEVENTH; that the Virtue immitted into Iron,* 1.452 either from the Earth it self, or a Loadstone, is no simple, or immateriall Quality, as both Gilbert and Grandamicus earnestly contend; but a cer∣tain Corporeal Efflux, or Fluor, consisting of insensible bodies, or particles,

which introduce upon the particles of Iron the same Disposition, and Local respect, as themselves have.

For (1) That an Immutation is caused in the particles of Iron, as well by the influence, or Magnetical rayes of the Loadstone (which doth also invigorate Iron, at some distance, though not so powerfully, as by immedi∣ate contact, or affriction) as of those transmitted from the Earth; we have already declared to be not only verisimilous, but absolutely necessary: & that nothing should yet be derived unto the Iron from them; as the Instrument of that Immutation; is openly repugnant to the Fundamental Laws of all Physical activity, since nothing can act upon a distant subject but by some Instrument, either continued or transmitted.

(2) What is immitted into the Iron from the Earth and Loadstone, cannot be any naked ••uality, or Accident without substance; because, what wants substance, must also want all Activity.

(3) The Materiality of the Magnetique Virtue is inferrible like∣wise from hence, that it decayes in progress of time (as all Odours do) and is irreparably destroyed by fire, in a few minutes, and is capable of Rarity and Density ••whence it is more potent near at hand, than at the ex∣tremes of it sphere) all which are the proper and incommunicable Attributes of Corporiety.

(4) Insomuch as it changeth the particles of Iron, that have Figure and Situation; therefore must it self consist of particles also, and such as are in figure and situ••tion consimilar to those of Iron: no less being assu∣mable from the Effect even now mentioned, viz. the Ablation of that Verticity, by a right hand draught of a Needle upon a Loadstone, which it lately acquired from it, by a left hand one. Nor, indeed, doth the Load∣stone seem to act upon Iron, otherwise than as a Comb doth upon wool or hair; for as a Comb being drawn through Wool, one way, doth con∣vert and dispose the hairs thereof accordingly, and drawn praeposterously or the contrary way, doth invert & praeposter the former ductus of the hairs: so do the Magnetical Rayes invading and pervading the substance of Iron, one way, dispose all the insensible particles thereof according to their own ductus, toward the same way; and immitted into it the quite contra∣ry way, they reduce the particles to their native situation and local respect; and so the formerly imprinted Verticity comes to be wholly oblite∣rated.

* 1.453OBJECTED, we confess it may be; that the Incorpo∣riety, or Immateriality of the Loadstones Virtue seems inferrible from hence, that it most expeditely penetrateth and passeth through many bodies of eminent solidity, and especial Marble: (2) That it is (Soul-like) total in the total Loadstone, and total in every part thereof: seeing that into how many sensible pieces soever a Loadstone is broken or cut, yet still doth the Virtue remain entire in every one of those pieces, and there instantly spring up in each single fragment, two con∣trary Poles, an Axis, Aequator, Meridians and Parallels.

But, as to the subtility of Particles and Pores in Concretions, our Book is even surcharged with discourses upon that subject, in the Generall: ••o that notwithstanding the first objection, we may adhaere to our former Conception, that the particles flowing from the Earth and Loadstone, are of such superlative Tenuity, as without impediment to penetrate and per∣meate the most compact and solid Concretions, and specially Marble, whose small pores may be more accommodate to the figures of the magne∣tick Atoms, and so more fit for their transmission, than those of divers other bodies much inferior to it in compactness and solidity. And being we have the oath of our sense, that the Atoms of Fire doe instantly find out many inlets or pores in the body of Marble, by which they in∣sinuate themselves into its centrall parts, and so not only calefie the whole mass or substance thereof, but reduce it suddainly into a brittle Calx: why should we not concede, that the Magnetick Atoms may likewise find out convenient inlets or pores in the same, and by them nimbly pervade the whole mass; and that with so much more of ease and ex∣pe••ition, by how much more subtile and active they are, than those of ••ire? True it is, that we can discerne no such Particles flowing from magneticks, no such Pores in Marble, but how great the Dul∣ness or Grosness of our senses is, comparatively to the ineffable subti∣lity of many of Natures Instruments, by which she bringeth admi∣rable Effects to pass, we need not here rehearse. (2) As for the other Argument desumed from the F••ustulation of a Loadstone, we Answer; th••t the single Virtues of the single fragments, are nothing else but so many Parts of the Totall Virtue: nor being taken singularly, are they equally potent with the whole; only they are like the Totall, because in the whole Loadstone they follow the ductus or tract of its Fibres, that run parallel each to other, and conjoyn their forces with th••t Fibre, which being in the middle, stands for the Axis to all the rest. But, in each Fragment, they follow the same ductus or Grain of the F••bres, and one Fibre must still be in the middle: which be∣comes an Axis, and that to which all the circumstant ones confer and unite their forces.

The EIGHTH; that the Magnetick Virtue,* 1.454 both existent in the Loadstone, and transfused into Iron, seems by a lively Analogy, to resemble the Vegetative Faculty or soul of a Plant; not only in respect of the Corroboration of the force of its median Fibre, or Axis, by the con••erence of the forces of all the circumstant ones thereupon, as the centrall parts of a Plant are corroborated by the circumambient: but also, and principally, in respect of the situation, Ductus, or Grain of its Fibres; which run meridio••ally, as those in Plants perpendicularly, or upward from the roots to the tops of the spriggs. For, as in the In∣cision or Engr••ffing of the shoot of one tree, into the trunck or stock of another, the Gardiner must observe to insert the lower extreme of the shoot, into a cleft in the upper extreme of the stock, as that from whence the nutritive sap and vegetative influence are to be derived unto it; because, if the shoot were inverted, and its upper extreme inserted into the stock, it would necessarily wither and die, as being in that prae∣posterous position made uncapable of the influx of the Alimentary juice and vitall Faculty, both which come from the root upward to the branches,

and cannot descend again from them to the root: exactly so, when we would dispose a Loadstone in conformity of situation to the Earth, from which it hath been cut off, or to another Loadstone, a quondam part of it self; 'tis not every way of Apposition, that will be convenient, but only that, when it is disposed in a direct line, respondent to the same Ductus or situation of its Fibres, according to which it was continued to the Earth, be••ore its separation. Nor is this meer Conjecture, but a truth as firme as the Earth it self, and as plain as sense can make it; it being const••ntly observed, that what situation a Loadstone had in its Matrix, or minerall bed, the very same it shall strongly affect, and strictly observe ev••r after, at least, while it is a Loadstone, i. e. un∣till time or Fire have destroyed its Verticity. And, as for the Use thereof; it is so ••ruitfull, as to yield us the most probable Reason in Generall, for sundry the most obscure among all Magneticall Ap∣parences.

* 1.455(1) Forasmuch as the Loadstone ever affects its native situation, and that its Northern part did, while it remained in its matrix, ad∣haere to the Southern parts of the same magnetique vein, that lay more North, and its Southern part did adhaere to the Northern part of the magnetick vein, that lay more South: therefore is it, that the North pole of a Loadstone doth never affect an union with the North pole of the earth, nor its South pole direct to the South pole of the Earth; but quite contrary, its North pole converts to the South, and its South to the North. So that whenever you observe a Load∣stone, freely swimming in a boate of Cork, to convert or decline one of its poles to the North of the Earth; you may assure your self, that that is the South pole of the Loadstone: and è contra.

* 1.456(2) From the same and no other Cause is it also, that when a Mag∣net is dissected or broken into two pieces, and so two new poles created in each piece; the Boreall pole of the one half shall never admit Coi∣tion with the Boreall pole of the other, nor the Australl extreme of the one fragment affect conjunction w••th the Australl extreme of the the other: but contrariwise, the Australl end shall septentrionate, and the septentriona•••• Australize. The same also happens, whenever ••ny two Lo••••stones 〈◊〉〈◊〉 applied each to other; the Cause being Generall, viz. the Native 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Grain of the Magnetique Fibres: which is inverted, whene•••••• the Boreall part of a Loadstone is applied to the Boreall pa••t of the Earth, or of another Loadstone; or the Meridionall part of a Loa••st••ne be converted to the meridionall part of the Earth of another Loadstone; as the Ductus of the Fibres in a shoot of a Pl••nt is inverte••, when the upper extreme thereof is inserted into the upper part of a s••o••k. This considered, when we observe the Ani∣mated Needle 〈…〉〈…〉 Mariners Compass, freely converting it self round, upon the pin, ••hereon it is aequilibrated; that end, which direct∣eth to the Nor•••• pole of the Earth, must be the South point of the Needle, and viceversally, that must be the North cuspis of the Needle, which con••rontet•• the South of the Earth. And, when praesent a Loadstone to a magnetified Versory, that part of the Loadstone must be the North pole, to which the South cuspis of the Needle comes;

and that, to which the North point of the Needle approaches, must be the South of the Loadstone. The same also may be concluded, of the extremes of Irons, when a Loadstone is applied unto them; for, that part of an Iron barr, which laied meridionally, hath respected the North, must have been spirited by the Southern influence of the Earth; and è contra: and among our Fire Irons, the upper end must have imbibed the Northern influence of the Earth, and the Lower the Southern; contrary to the assertion of some of our Magneticall Phi∣losophers.

The NINTH; the Analogy of the Earth to the Loadstone,* 1.457 and other magnetically inspired bodies, being so great, and the Cause there∣of so little obscure; it may seem a justifiable inference, That the Ter∣riestriall Globe doth inwardly consist of certain continued Fibres, run∣ning along from North to South, or from South to North, in one uninterrupted ductus: and consequently, that since the middle Fibre is as it were the Axis, whose opposite extremes make the two Poles, in case the whole Earth could be divided into two or more great parts, there would instantly result in every part or division, a special Axis, two speciall Poles, a speciall Aequator, and all other conditions as formerly in the whole Globe; so that the septentrionall part of one piece would conjoin it self to the Austrine part of another, and the septentrionall parts reciprocally avert themselves each from other, as the parts of a Loadstone. And this we may understand to be that migh∣ty and so long enquired Cause, why all the parts of the Terrestriall Globe do so fi••mly cohae••e, and conserve the primitive Figure; the Cohaesion, Attractive Virtue, constant Direction, and spontaneous Verticity of all its genuine parts, all whose Southern Fibres doe mag∣netically, or individually conforme and conjoyn themselves to the Nor∣thern, and their Northern to the Southern, being the necessary Causes of that Firmness, and constancy of Figure. Impossible, we con∣fess, it is, to obtain any ocular Experiment of this constitution of the Earths internall Fibres; the very Cortex of the Earth extending some miles in profundity: but yet we desume a reasonable Conjecture there∣of, as well from the great similitude of effects wrought by the Earth and other Magneticks, as the Experience of Miners, who frequently observe, and constantly affirme, that the Veins of subterraneous Rocks, from whose chinks they dig Iron oare, doe allwayes tend from South to North; and that the Veins of eminent Rocks, which make the Giant Mountains upon the face of the Earth, have generally the same Direction. And though there are some Rowes or Tracts of Moun∣tains, that run from East to West, or are of oblique situation; yet are there alwayes some considerable intercisures among them, from South to North: so that that can be no sufficient argument, that the interior Fibres of the Earth, which are truely and entirely magneticall, and sub∣jacent under those Mountainous rocks, doe not lye in a meridionall po∣sition, or conforme to the Axis of the Earth.

The TENTH; that since the observations of Miners ascertain us,* 1.458 that the Ranges or Tracts of Rocks, in the Cortex or accessible part of the Terrestriall Globe, do for the most observe a praecisely Meri∣dionall

situation, and tend from South to North, and sometimes (i. e. in some places) de••lect toward the East and West, with less and grea∣ter obliquity; and that our Reason may from thence, and the similitude of the E••rth and Loadstone, naturally extract a Conjecture, that the Fibres of the Earths Kernell or inaccessible parts, though for the most they tend praecisely from the South to the North; may yet in many places more and l••ss Deflect toward the East and West: we need no longer perplex ou•• minds with enquiring, Why all Magnetiques, and especially the Versory or Needle of the Sea-mans Compass, being hori∣zontally aequilibrated, do•• in some places point directly to the North and South, and in others deflect toward the East and West, with more and less of obliquity; which Navigators call (for distinction of it from the Depression, or Inclination, formerly explicated) the VARIA∣TION of the L••adstone, or Needle. From the Mariners Tables (though they are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of discord, as to the degrees of the Needles De∣flection or Variation from the true Meridian, in severall parts of the Earth) we learn, that the Needle doth exactly conforme it self to the Axis of its great ••••••pirer▪ the Earth, without any sensible deflection at all, in the Iland Corvus, one of the Azores, in the Iland of the Tri∣nity, in the pro••••••tory of the Needles, neer the Cape of Good-hope, in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Hercul••um, Syllaeum, the Thracian Bosphorus, the 〈…〉〈…〉 Vienna, and divers other places. But in others, 〈…〉〈…〉 England, it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 somewhat toward the E••st, yet 〈…〉〈…〉, so th••t in some countries its Variation ex∣ceeds not 1.2. or ••▪ degrees at most, and in others it amounts to n•• less than 40, ••r 5••▪ Again there are other meridians, in which the De∣clination of the ••••mpass is toward the West; as frequently upon the Orien••all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Northern America; on the Occident••ll coast of Nova Z••••b••a, an Goa; the Eastern side of Africa; in our Mediter∣rane, at Naples, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sundry other places. Nay, oftentimes in the same Meridian, and in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 degrees of Latitude, it hath been observed, that the Needle 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not vary at all, and vary both Eastward and West∣ward▪ for, though in the Iland Corvus the Declination be insensible, where the L••titude is of about 40 degrees; yet on this side of it, in the Lati∣tude of 20 degrees ••he Declination amounts to 12 degrees Eastward: and beyond it, in the Latitude of 46 degrees the Declination toward the West, ariseth to 8 degrees; and farther off, in the Latitude of 55 the Westward Declin••••••on equalls 24 degrees. So also, in the Iland E••ba, at one promonto••••▪ the Needle deviates toward the East on••y 5 degrees; at another prom••••••ory, 8; and at a third, as high as 20. which being duely perpended, ••oth soon detect the unadvisedness and incircumspe∣ction of Those, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have referred the Declination of the M••gnet to the Deviation of the Asterisme, Ursa Minor, or Pole of the Ecliptick from the poles of the World; and attempted to explain it by imagi∣ning some certain Magnetick Rocks, which being situate on the East side of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pole of the Earth, constitute a speciall Magnetick Pole, 〈…〉〈…〉 the Versory Needle is generally deflected. Much more 〈…〉〈…〉 was the invention of Dr. Gilbert; who supposing that the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Virtue of the Earth was more powerfully impres∣sed upon 〈…〉〈…〉 from the Extant or Eminent parts thereof, and especially 〈…〉〈…〉 Continents:

makes out the cause of the Magnets in∣direction,

or Variation, thus. If the Needle be placed in the middle betwixt two vast Continents, as in the Azores, which have Europe to the East, and America to the West; it suffers no sensible Distra∣ction to either part: but, if it be brought nearer to the Continent of Europe and Asia, it must be invited and deflected toward the East; and nearer to the Continent of America, it shall deviate as much to∣ward the West. For the same Cause also, upon the Western coast of Africa the Declination is toward the East; and on the Orientall, to∣ward the West: and betwixt them both, as at the Cape of Good-hope none at all.

And yet this subtle Theory of Dr. Gilbert is more the•• suspected of Imperfection. For, since that, on the Western coast of A∣merica, and of Goa, the Declination of the Needle is Westward; and not onely on the Orientall side of the Meridionall America, and chiefly about the streights of Megellan, but also on the Orientall side of the Septentrionall America, as at Virginia, the Declination teaseth not to be, in the same manner, toward the East; absolutely contrary to His Hy∣pothesis: therefore hath the incomparable Father, Kircher, to his own immortall honour, and our greater satisfaction, advised us, to leave the Attraction of adjacent Continents, and have recourse onely to the divers Positions of the interior Magneticall Fibres of the Earth, over which the Magnet, or Needle stands; considering that they have their situation sometimes exquisitely Meridionall, sometimes more and less oblique, and tend in some places in longer, in others in shorter tracts. For, it is no difficult conception, the Virtue of the Earth is impressed upon the Needle from the magneticall Fibres and Veins, that are nearest, i. e. directly sub∣jacent thereunto; and disposed thereby into a situation respective to the Ductus of those perpendicularly subjacent Fibres: so that whatever be the Direction of the Needle; i. e. either without all Declination, or with some, more or less, in one part toward the East, in another toward the con∣trary pole of the heavens; still may we suppose it to be exactly respon∣dent to the Ductus, or Direction of the Fibres of the Earth, that per∣pendicularly lye underneath it. Nor is this meerly Petitionary, or exco∣gitated onely for the solution of this grand Magneticall Problem, as the Former of Gilbert seems to have been; but founded upon a Parallel Experiment: for, if you place severall Barrs of Iron excited, upon the ground, so that one may lye exactly according to the Meridian, and all the rest in severall degrees of obliquity, untill you come almost to make an Aequinoctionall line with one; and then gently and at requisite di∣stance, move an invigorated Needle, equilibrated upon a pin, over them; you shall observe the Direction of it to be varied to more and less obliquity from the Meridian Barr, respectively to the situation of each of the other Barrs, over which it is directly held. Now, if you sup∣pose the Magnetique Fibres of the Earth to have the same Virtue upon the Needle, as, if not much more than the subjacent Iron Barrs have: you have attained the bottome of the Mystery, and that one of the greatest in Nature.

* 1.459The ELEVENTH and last; that as the Conversion of the in∣spired Needle is no•• exactly meridionall in all places of the Earth, but siding more or less ••oward the East, in some Topicall meridians, and toward the West, in others: so also is not the Declination thereof, though in one and the same place, constant to the same degree, at all times, but admits considerable Variation, and that in a few years. For, Mr. Burrow••, in the year 1580, making an exact observation of the quantity of the Needles Declination toward the East, at Limus, near London, found it to amount to no less than 11. degrees 15 mi∣nutes: and afterward, in the year 1622. Mr. Gunter, at the same place, observed it to be diminished to onely 6. degrees, and 13 minutes: and Gellebrand, in Anno Dom. 1634. in the same place, found it to come yet lower, and not to exceed 4 degrees 6 minutes: So that, in the meridian o•• London, as our Noble Countryman, Sir. Ke∣••elm Digby hath w••ll remarked, the Declination of the Needle East∣ward hath been mo•••• Diminished in the latter years than in the for∣mer. The like De••••••ase of the Variation of the Needle hath been taken notice of also in France, at Paris by Mercennus, and at Aix, by Gassendus. And therefore we may praesume, if the Needles continue, in the same manner, and at the same rate, to lessen their Declina∣tion, that within a very few years, with us here in England, and other adjacent Countries, they will have no Declination at all toward the East, and perhaps wheele about toward the West, and every year more and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 approach the contrary point of the Aequator.

* 1.460Now, as for th•• Cause of this truely stupendious Effect of Mag∣neticks; Grandamicus, indeed, thinks it best solved, by charging it onely upon the E••••ors of observation, not upon any Mutation of the Axis of the E••rth, which would of necessity vary all Caelestiall observations, no ••••ss than Magneticall ones: enforcing this His o∣pinion from hen••••▪ that the best of Astronomers are frequently not onely subject to▪ but guilty of great Errors, in their operations to find out the true Generall Meridian Line, of the Altitude of the Sun, of the poin•• of the Heavens that is verticall to this or that place, where they use their instruments, &c; the certain know∣ledge of all these particulars being absolutely requisite to make a true compute of the Degrees of the Needles Variation. But, the Obser∣vators nominated being all eminent Mathematicians, well under∣standing the seve••••ll Causes, that might betray them into in••ertitude, and aswell how to praevent or avoyd them all; and each one set∣ting about the work, with all possible care and circumspection: and it being very improbable, that they all should fall into one and the same delusion: th•• Ingenious, we hope, will excuse us, if we incri∣minate ••randami•••••• Himself, with much of temerity, and somewhat of injustice, 〈…〉〈…〉 detractring judgement of His; and assent to their more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and reasonable one, who referr this sensible De∣clination of Dec••••••••tion in the Magnet, to some certain indigenary Cause, or Dispo••••••••on proper to those Places and Countries, where such observation ••ere made. But, what indigenary and particular Disposition th•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which should thus vary the Magneticall Varia∣tion, in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of a few years; is a Problem indeed, and such as seems reserved ••or the exposion of Elias. Kircher and Gassen∣dus,

we acknowledge, have attempted most laudably, in supposing the Magneticall Fibres, that lye more distant from the Axis of the Earth, or neerer to the superfice thereof, not to be so firmely cohaerent each to other, but that they may be emoved, evolved, and separated, by some subterraneous Cause or other, and so exchange their more oblique, for a less oblique, and at length for an absolutely direct or truely meri∣dionall situation; as the Fibres of the Muscles of Animalls are obser∣ved sometimes to suffer a certain Revulsion, or change of situation, under the skin, for severall Causes: and that this Locomotion and De∣crement of obliquity of the superficiall magnetick Fibres of the Earth, may be the sole Cause of the like Decrement of obliquity, or De∣clination of the Needle, in one and the same place, in divers years. But, forasmuch as this Supposition is irreconcileable to our Ninth observable praecedent, touching the Cause of the firme Cohaesion of the parts of the Earth, and the Constancy of its Sphaericall Figure, from thence resulting; and that neither Kircher nor Gassendus tells us, what subterraneous Cause that should be, which might emove and translate the Magneticall Fibres of the Cortex of the Earth, from a more to a less indirect situation (which in justice they both ought to have done:) we shall onely applaud the ingenuity of their Conje∣cture, and return to our former judgement, That the true Cause of the Decrement of the Magneticall Variation is yet in the bottome of Democritus Pit; and He, who shall be so happy to extract it from thence, shall have our vote, to have his statue set on the right hand of that of Gilbert, in the Vatican.

There ye•• remains a Difficulty, which being left unresolved,* 1.461 is of importance enough to make the intelligent and wary Reader some∣what costive in his Assent even to the chiefest and most Fundamen∣tall of our Praecedent observables, concerning the Reason of Magne∣ticall Verticity. And that is, That some Loadstones have more than Two Poles▪ such as that Tripolar one of Furnerius, of which both Kircher and Gassendus make singular mention.

Concerning this, therefore, we say; that in every Loadstone there are two, and but two true and Legitimate Poles: and that all others apparent in them, either at the Aequator, or betwixt it and either of the Genuine Poles, are spurious or Illegitimate; arising either from some Node or Knot growing laterally on to a Magnet (such as is commonly observed to interrupt the direct progress of the Fibres, or Grain of Trees, and of stones) or from an irregu∣lar and horned Figure of the stone it self, in respect of either of which the Magnetick Virtue cannot be commodiously united at the two Genuine and directly opposite Poles, but is distracted oblique∣ly to that Prominent Node, or Horn-like Protuberancy. For, if either the Node or horns of a Loadstone, which cause it to have more than two Poles, be artificially cut off, and the remainder of the stone be polished; a Needle, or the Filings of steel, there∣unto applied, shall never be perpendicular erected at any part there∣of, but onely at the Artick and Antarctick points; nor shall

the stone dispose it self otherwise than conformably to the Meridian▪ both which are the most c••rtain Discoverers of the true Poles of a Loadstone. Those Illegitimate Poles, therefore which sometimes (though very rare∣ly) are found in a Loa••stone, are as it were the oblique and Pr••eterna∣turall parts of it, obtaining the reason of Poles only by Accident. Which yet hinders not, but that m••ny times, from the imperfection of the stone, it may come to pass, that the two Legitim••te Poles of the same Loadstone, though ••xactly polished, and reduced to a perfect Sphere, may not exist in th•• Ext••emes of its Diametre▪ for, unleses the Magnet be Uniforme in subst••nce and Virtue, the Poles thereof cannot be di∣rectly opposite each to other.

* 1.462And thus, in a naturall Method, and with as much succinctness, as the copious subject woul•• be••re (according to our engagement•• have we enqui∣red into the Cau•••• of the Two Generall Faculties of the Loadstone, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with the most considerable Phaenomena's arising from either, or both of them. Wherein, if we have been so happy, as to afford but the l••••st of satisfaction to others; we shall ac∣count it no small 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Ourselves, and think our studies thereby more th••n sufficien•••••• compensated. If not, we shall yet consolate our∣selves with this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 we are not the First, who have fallen short of the Readers Expectati•••••• ••n the Discussion of this singularly Abstruse Argu∣ment: which is a thing so highly Admirable, that Aphrodisaeus (initio Pro••lem.) affirmed ••he Nature thereof to be understood only by Him, that created it; and ••alen de therica ad Pison.) termed the Attractive Virtue thereof wh•••• Divine. To which we shall add also this; that the Hypothesis, of th•• ••ontinued Ductus of the Magnetick Fibres of the Earth, especially 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Kernell, or Interior substance thereof, from the South to the North Pole ••upon which we have erected the solutions of sundry great Magne••••call Apparences) is subject to much less of Impro∣bability, than that o•• ••ilbert and Grandamicus, that the Magnetique Virtue is a simple, or Imma••••••iall Quality; than that of De's Cartes, that the Mag∣netique Aporrhaea's consist of streated or Screw'd Atoms, passing through the Earth, by contr•••••• and diversly figurated insensible pores, issuing forth at either po••e, and ••••eeling about interchangeably to the opposite pole; than that of Sr. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Digby, that the Magnetique streams glide along from either Pole an•• Hemisphere of the Earth, by Attraction to the Ae∣quator▪ or, in truth ••••an any other hitherto excogitated and divulged.

But▪ before we pu•• an end to this Chapter; 'tis requisite to advertise you o•• a Confider••••••••▪ omitted in the beginning of it; which is, th•••• though we 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Virtue Magnetick to be (in Generall) Two-fold▪ Attractive 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Directive; yet is that Distinction to be admitted, no•• in an Absolute 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Respective intention, or only (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) in order to our mor•• ••••stinct Comprehension of the immediate; and parti∣cu••ar Reasons of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 respective Magneticall Effects, which ot••erwise must have wanted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 advantage of order in their consideration. For, we are fully 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the truth of that Assertion of Grandamicus (Nova Demonstra•••• ••••mobilit. Terrae▪ cap 5. Sect. 2.) that the Attraction and Dire••••ion or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Polarity of Magneticks, are caused by one and the sam•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which being conferred upon them, by the infinite Wisdome and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Creator, in order to the Conservation

of the Earth, and all its genuine parts, in that position in the Universe, and that disposition among themselves, in which they are best supported, and most conveniently performe Actions conforme and proper to their Nature; may be yet termed Attractive, insomuch as it Unites Mag∣neticall Bodies, violently separated; and Directive, insomuch as it Dis∣poseth them in a due and commodious situation. And so, notwithstanding the Actions and Motions of Magnetiques seem exceeding Various, and in some cases, plainly Contrary; yet are they to be deduced from one simple principle, one and the same Generall Virtue, and they all may be conveniently explic••ted by the same Common Reason.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Art. 1. An introdu∣ctory Adver∣tisement; of the obscurity of many things to Reason, which are ma∣nifest to sense: and of the Possibility, not necessity of the Elementa∣tion of Concre∣t••••ns, and their sensible Q••ali∣ties, fr••m the Principles prae••ua••ed.
• * 1.2

  Art. 2. The Authors Definition of a Quality, in ge∣neral: and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 exposi∣tion of Dem••∣critu•• mysteri∣ous Text, con∣c••r••ing the Creation of Qualities.
• * 1.3

  Art. 3. The necessary deduction of Qualities from Naked or Vn∣qualified Prin∣ciples.
• * 1.4

  Art. 4. The two pri∣mary Events of Atoms, viz. Order and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, associated to their three essential Pro∣prieties, viz. Magnitude, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉; sufficient to the Origi∣nation of all ••••alities.
• * 1.5

  Art. 5. The necessity of assuming the Magnitude and Motion of Atoms, toge∣ther with their Order and Si∣tuation, as to their produ∣ction of Qua∣lities, evicted by a double instance.
• * 1.6

  Art. 6. The Figure, Order and 〈…〉〈…〉 Concretions, alone suffici∣ent to the Caussation of an indefini••e variety of Qua∣lities from the 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.7

  Art. 7. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ex∣emplified in t••e 〈…〉〈…〉, on the Waves ••f the Sea
• * 1.8

  Art. 8. 〈…〉〈…〉 Example.
• * 1.9

  Art. 9. The Accensi∣on of Heat, from Concre∣tions actually C••••d, upon a m••er transpo∣sition of their 〈◊〉〈◊〉: Particles, ex∣e••plifies in ••••ndry Chy∣••••cal Experi∣ments.
• * 1.10

  Art. 10. The Generati∣on of all kinds of sensible Qualities in one and the same Concre∣tion, from the variegated po∣sitions of its particles: evi∣denced in the Example of a putrid Apple.
• * 1.11

  Art. 11. The assenting suffrage of Epicurus.
• * 1.12

  Art. 1. The Visible Images of ob∣jects, substanti∣al: and either corporeal Ema∣nations from the superficial parts of Con∣cretions; or Light it self, disposed into contextures, consimilar to the figure of the object.
• * 1.13

  Art. 2. The position of their being 〈◊〉〈◊〉, de∣rived from 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and p••••ferred to the 〈…〉〈…〉 Species Visible.
• * 1.14

  Art. 3. Epicurus Text concerning the same.
• * 1.15

  Art. 4. The faithful Exposition thereof.
• * 1.16

  Art. 5. The Contents thereof redu∣ced to 4 Heads
• * 1.17

  Art. 6. The E••isten••e of Images vis••∣ble, certified by autoptical Demonstrati∣on.
• * 1.18

  Art. 7. Epicurus opi∣nion, of the subst••ntial•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Images Visi••le▪ 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.19

  Art. 8. The 〈…〉〈…〉: and
• * 1.20

  Art. 9. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.21

  Art. 10. The grand 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Alex∣ander, that a continual Ef∣flux of sub∣stance must minorate the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the most solid 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.22

  Art. 11. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.23

  Art. 12. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•• Images 〈◊〉〈◊〉 reduced to some 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.24

  Art. 13. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.25

  Art. 14. By Exemp••••fy∣ing in the nu∣merous round Films of Wax, successively derep••ed from a Wax 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the flame thereof, in the space of an hour: and
• * 1.26

  Art. 15. In the innu∣merable Films of Oyl, like∣wise succes∣sively delibra∣ted, by the flame of an El∣lychnium, or Match, per∣pendicularly floating in a vessel of equal capacity with Solomons Bra∣••en Sea, in ••he space of 48 hours.
• * 1.27

  Art. 16. By the Ana∣logy betwixt an ••dorable & Visible Species.
• * 1.28

  Art. 7. The Manner and Reason of the Production of visible Ima∣ges; according to the hypo∣thesis of Epi∣curus.
• * 1.29

  Art. 18. The Celerity of the Moti••n of visible Images, reasoned; and compared to that of the Light of the Sun.
• * 1.30

  Art. 19. The Transla∣tion of a moveable from place to place, in an in∣divisible p••int of time, im∣possible: and why?
• * 1.31

  Art. 20. The Facility of the Abdu∣••tion, or A••o∣lation of Ima∣ges Visible, from solid Concretions; solved by the Spontaneous E••silition of their superfici∣al Atoms: and the Sollicitati∣on of Light, in∣cident upon them.
• * 1.32

  Art. 21. That Objects do not emit t••••ir Visible Images, but when Illustra∣ted: a Conceit though para∣doxic••l, yet not improba∣ble.
• * 1.33

  Art. 1. Visible Ima∣ges Systatical, described; and distinguisht from Apostati∣cal ones
• * 1.34

  Art. 2. Their Existence assured, by the testimony of Diodorus Sicu∣lus: and
• * 1.35

  Art. 3. Damascius, to∣gether with the Autopsy of Kircher.
• * 1.36

  Art. 4. Kirchers De∣scription of that famous Apparition at Rhegium, cal∣led Morgana Rheginorum: &
• * 1.37

  Art. 5. Most ingeni∣ous Investiga∣tion of the Causes thereof.
• * 1.38

  Art. 6. His admirable Artifice, for the exhibition of the like a••real Representati∣on, in Imitati∣on of Nature.
• * 1.39

  Art. 1. The Reason of Vision, accor∣ding to the o∣pinion of the Stoicks.
• * 1.40

  Art. 2. Of Aristotle.
• * 1.41

  Art. 3. O the Phytha∣goreans.
• * 1.42

  Art. 4. Of Empedocles.
• * 1.43

  Art. 5. Of Plato.
• * 1.44

  Art. 6. O Epicurus.
• * 1.45

  Art. 7. Of Mons. Des Cartes.
• * 1.46

  Art. 8. The i••genuity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Conceit, ac∣knowledged: but the solidi∣ty ••••dubitated
• * 1.47

  Art. 9. The Opinion of Epicurus, more satisfa∣ctory, then any other: because more Rational, and less obno∣xious to inex∣plicable Diffi∣culties.
• * 1.48

  Art. 10. The Two most considerable Difficulties op∣posed to Epi∣curus position, of the Incur∣sion of Sub∣stantial Images into the Eye.
• * 1.49

  Art. 1. That the su∣perfice of no¦body is per∣fectly smooth: evicted by so∣lid Reas••n, and Aut••psie.
• * 1.50

  Art. 2. That the visi∣ble Image doth consist of so many Rayes as there are Points design∣able in the whole super∣fice of the ob∣ject: and that each Ray hath its line of Tendency di∣rect, respective to the face of that particle in the super∣fice, from which it is e∣mitted.
• * 1.51

  Art. 3. That the Den∣sity and Vnion of the Rayes, composing the visible Image, is greater or less; accord∣ing to their less, or greater Elongation from the Ob∣ject.
• * 1.52

  Art. 4. That the Visi∣ble Image is neither total in the total medium; nor total in every part thereof: but so manifold as are the parts of the medium from which the ob∣j••ct is discern∣able. Contra∣ry to the Ari∣stoteleans.
• * 1.53

  Art. 5. PARADOX▪

  That no man can see the same particle of an object, with both Eyes at once; nay, not with the same Eye, if the level of its Visive Axe be changed
• * 1.54

  Art. 6. CONSECTA∣RY.

  That the Me∣dium is not possessed with one simple I∣mage; but by an Aggregate of innumera∣ble Images, de∣radiate from the same ob∣ject: all which notwithstand∣ing constitute but one entire Image.
• * 1.55

  Art. 7. CONSECTA∣RY 2.

  That Myriads of different Images, ema∣nant from dif∣ferent objects, may be Coex∣istent in the Aer; without reciprocal pe∣netration of Di∣mensions, or Confusi••n of particles: con∣trary to the Pe••ipateticks.
• * 1.56

  Art. 8. That the place of the visible Images ultimate Re∣ception, and complete Per∣ception; is the Concave of the Retina Tu∣nica.
• * 1.57

  Art. 9. That the Fa∣culty forms a judgm••nt of the Conditions of the Object, ac∣cording to the representation thereof by the Image, at its impression on the principal part of Vision, the Amphible∣str••ides.
• * 1.58

  Art. 10. CONSECTA∣RY.

  That the I∣mage is the Cause of Ob∣jects apparence of this or that determinate Magnitude.
• * 1.59

  Art. 11. CONSECTA∣RY 2.

  That no I∣mage can re∣p••enish the C••ncave of the Retina Tuni∣ca, unless it be deradiated from an object of an almost Hemispherical ambite.
• * 1.60

  Art. 12. Why, when the Eye is o∣pen there is a••∣wayes pour∣trayed in the bottom there∣of, some one T••tal Image; whose vario•••• Parts, are the Special ••mages of the several things inclu∣ded in the vi∣sual Hemi∣sphere.
• * 1.61

  Art. 13. PARADOX. That the pro∣spect of a shil∣ling or object of a small dia∣metre is as great, as the Prospect of the Firmament.
• * 1.62

  Art. 14. Why an ob∣ject appears both greater in Dimensions and more Di∣stinct in parts, near at hand, than far off.
• * 1.63

  Art. 15. Why an o••∣ject, specula∣ted through a Conve•• Le••s▪ appears both greater and more distinct; but through a Concave, ••e••s and more Con∣fused: than when specula∣ted only with the Eye.
• * 1.64

  Art. 16. DIGRESSI∣ON.

  What Figur'd Perspicils are convenient for Old: and what for Purblind persons.
• * 1.65

  Art. 17. That to the Di••udication of one of two ob••ects, appa∣rently Equal, to be really the Greater; is not required a greater I∣mage: but on∣ly an Opinion of its greater Distance.
• * 1.66

  Art. 18. Des Cartes O∣pinion, con∣cerning the Reason of the Sights appre∣hending the Distance of an object:
• * 1.67

  Art. 19. Unsatisfacto∣ry; and that for two Con∣siderations.
• * 1.68

  Art. 20. And that more solid one of Gassendus (viz. that the Cause of our apprehen∣ding the Di∣stance ••f an ob∣ject, consisteth in the C••mpara∣tion ••f the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 things 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••wixt the o••ject and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, by the Rati••nal Facu••∣••••) embraced and corrobo∣••••ted
• * 1.69

  Art. 21. PARADOX. That the same Object, specu∣lated by the same man, at the same di∣stance, and in the same de∣gree of light; doth alwayes appear greater to one Eye, than the other
• * 1.70

  Art. 22. A ••econd PARADOX. That all men see (distinct∣ly) but with ••ne Eye at once: contra∣ry to that e∣minent Opti∣cal Axiom▪ that the V••sive Axes of both eyes concurr and unite in th•• o••∣j••ct.
• * 1.71

  Art. 23. The three De∣grees of Visi∣on, viz. most perfect, perfect, and imperfect: and the verity of the Para∣dox restrained only to the two former De∣grees.
• * 1.72

  Art. 1. A research in∣to the Reason of the different Effects of Con∣vex and Con∣cave Glasses, as well Dioptrical, as Catoptrical.
• * 1.73

  Art. 2. A COROL∣LARIE. Hinting the Causes, why an Elliptical Concave re∣flects the inci∣dent rayes, in a more Acute angle, than a Parabolical: and a Parabo∣lical than a Spherical.
• * 1.74

  Art. 3. A CONSEC∣TARY.

  Why a Plane Perspicil ex∣hibits an ob∣j••ct in genuine Dimen••io••s; but a Convex, in Amplified, and a Concave, in minorated.
• * 1.75

  Art. 1. A Recapitula∣tion of the principal Ar∣guments pre∣cedent: and summary of the subsequent.
• * 1.76

  Art. 2. The Eye Am∣tomized: and the proper 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of each Part thereof, eithe•• absolutely Ne∣cessary, or only Advantagious to Vision, concisely de∣monstrated. viz. of
• 1 1.77

  The Diaphani∣ty of the Hor∣ny Membrane, and the three Humors, Aque∣ous, Chrysta••••ine, and Vitreous.
• 2 1.78

  The Convexity of all its parts, except the Amphiblestroi∣des.
• 3 1.79

  The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tu∣nica, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• 4 1.80

  The Pupilla.
• 5 1.81

  The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the inside of the V••ea Tunica.
• 6 1.82

  The Tunica Arachnoides.
• 7 1.83

  The Ciliary Filaments thereof
• 8 1.84

  The Chrystal∣line.
• 9 1.85

  The Retina Tunica.
• 10 1.86

  The ••••x Mu∣scles▪ viz.
• 1 1.87

  The D••••ect, as the
• * 1.88

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉.
• * 1.89

  Depr••ment,
• * 1.90

  〈◊〉〈◊〉,
• * 1.91

  Abducent.
• 2 1.92

  And Oblique, as the 2 Cir∣cumactors, or Lovers Mu∣scles
• * 1.93

  Art. 3. Why the Si∣tuation of an object is per∣ceived by the sight.
• * 1.94

  Art. 4. The Reason of the Eve••sion of the Image, in the Amphible∣stroides.
• * 1.95

  Art. 5. The same il∣lustrate by an Experiment.
• * 1.96

  Art. 6. Why the Mo∣ti••n and Quiet of ob••ects ••re d••scerned by the sight.
• * 1.97

  Art. 7. Why 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Images i∣mita••e the motions of t••e••r Arti••pes o•• O••iginals.
• * 1.98

  Art. 8. W••y the right ••ide of a C••∣toptrical I∣mage respects the L••ft of its Exemplar. And why two Catoptrick Glasses, con∣frontingly po∣sited, cause a R••stitution of the parts of the Image to the natural Form.
• * 1.99

  Art. 1. The Argument duely ac∣knowledged to ••e superla∣tively Difficult, i•• not abso∣lutely A••ata∣lept••cal.
• * 1.100

  Art. 2. The sentence of Arist••tle, concerning the Nature of Colours: and the Commen∣t••••y of Scal••ge•• thereup••n.
• * 1.101

  Art. 3. The opinion of Plato.
• * 1.102

  Art. 4. Of the Pytha∣gorean and Sto∣i••k.
• * 1.103

  Art. 5. Of the Spagy∣rical Philoso∣phers.
• * 1.104

  Art. 6. The reason of the 〈…〉〈…〉, and ele∣ction of Demo∣critus and Epi∣curus judg••••ent, touch∣ing the Gene∣ra••i••n of Co∣l••u••s.
• * 1.105

  Art. 7. The Text of Epicurus, fully and faithfully expounded.
• * 1.106

  Art. 1. A PARADOX That there are no Colours in the Dark.
• * 1.107

  Art. 2. A familiar Ex∣periment, atte∣sting the Veri∣ty thereof.
• * 1.108

  Art. 3. The Constan∣cy of all Arti∣ficial Tin∣ctures, depen∣dent on the constancy of Disposition in the superficial Particles of the Bodies that wear them.
• * 1.109

  Art. 4. That s•• gene∣rally magnif••∣ed Distinction of Colors into Inh••rent, and meerly Ap∣parent; redar∣gued of mani∣fe••t C••ntrad••∣ction.
• * 1.110

  Art. 5. The Emphat••∣••al, or Evan••d Colo••rs, crea∣ted by 〈◊〉〈◊〉; n•• less R••al & 〈◊〉〈◊〉, than the ••ost 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ti••ctures.
• * 1.111

  Art. 6. COROLLA∣RY.

  The Reasons of Emphatical Colours, ap∣pinged on Bo∣dies objected, by a Prism.
• * 1.112

  Art. 7. The true Dif∣ference of Em∣phatical and Durable Co∣lour••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.113

  Art. 8. No Colour Formally in••••e∣rent in ob∣jects▪ but on∣l•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 c••••••rary to the constant 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.114

  Art. 9. 〈…〉〈…〉 ••ar∣ther▪ ••indi••a∣ted from Diffi¦culty, by the 〈…〉〈…〉 pra••ce∣de•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 o•• the A••••∣mists.
• * 1.115

  Art. 1. The Nativity of White; or the reason of its percep••ion by the sight
• * 1.116

  Art. 2. Black, a meet Privation of Light.
• * 1.117

  Art. 3. The Genealo∣g•• of all Inter∣mediate Color▪
• * 1.118

  Art. 4. The Causes of the Sympathy & Antipathy of some Colours.
• * 1.119

  Art. 5. The intermi∣stion of small shadows, a∣mong the lines of Light; ab∣solutely neces∣sary to the Ge∣neration of a∣ny Intermedi∣ate Colour.
• * 1.120

  Art. 6. Two eminent PROBLEMS concerning the Generation and Transpositi∣on of the Ver∣million and Cae••ule, appin∣ged on Bodies by Prismes.
• * 1.121

  Art. 7. The Solution of the Former: with a ratio∣nal Conjecture of the Cause of the Blew, apparent in the Concave of the Hea∣vens.
• * 1.122

  Art. 8. The Solution of the Later.
• * 1.123

  Art. 9. The Reasons, why the Au∣thor proceeds not to investi∣gate the Cau∣ses of Compound Colours in Particular.
• * 1.124

  Art. 10. He confesseth the Erection of this whole Discourse, on simple Conje∣cture: and enu∣merates the Difficulties to be subdued by him, who hopes to attain an Apodictical Knowledge of the Essence & Causes of Co∣lours.
• * 1.125

  Art. 11. Des Cartes at∣tempt to dis∣solve the chief of those Diffi∣culties; unsuc∣sessful: because grounded on an unstable Hypothesis.
• * 1.126

  Art. 1. The Clasp, or Ligament of this, to the praecedent Chapter.
• * 1.127

  Art. 2. The Authors Notion of the Rays of Light.
• * 1.128

  Art. 3. A Parallelism betwixt a stream of Wat••r exsilient from the Cock of a Cistern, and a Ray of Light emanant from its Lucid Fountain.
• * 1.129

  PRAECONSI∣DERABLES.
• * 1.130

  Art. 4. Light distin∣guisht into Primary, Secon∣dary, &c.
• * 1.131

  Art. 5. All Light De∣bilitated by Reflection: and why.
• * 1.132

  Art. 6. An Example, sensibly de∣monstrating the same.
• * 1.133

  Art. 7. That light is in perpetual Motion; ac∣cording to Arist.
• * 1.134

  Art. 8. Light, why Corroborated, in some cases, and Debilitated, in others, by Re∣fraction.
• * 1.135

  COROLLA∣RY.

  Why the Fi∣gure of the Sun, both ri∣sing & setting, ap••ears rather Elliptical, than Sphaerical.
• * 1.136

  Art. 9. PARADOX. That the pro∣portion of So∣lary Rayes re∣flected by the superiour Aer, or Aether, to∣ward the Earth, is so sma••l, as not to be sensible.
• * 1.137

  Art. 10. That every Lucid Body, as Lucid, doth emit its Rayes Sph••erically: but, as Visible; Pyramidally.
• * 1.138

  Art. 11. That Light is invisible in the pure me∣dium.
• * 1.139

  Art. 1. The Necessity of the Authors confirmation of the F••••st Praeconsiderable
• * 1.140

  Art. 2. The CORPO∣RIETY of Light, demon∣strated by its j••st Attributes: viz.
• 1 1.141

  Locomotion.
• 2 1.142

  Resilition.
• 3 1.143

  Refraction.
• 4 1.144

  Coition.
• 5 1.145

  Disgr••gation
• 6 1.146

  Igniety.
• * 1.147

  Art. 3. Aristotles Defi∣nition of Ligh••, a meer Ambage, and incomprehen∣sible.
• * 1.148

  Art. 4. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Light imp••rts not the Coexi∣stence of two B••dies in one Place: contra¦ry to the Peri∣patetick.
• * 1.149

  Art. 5. Nor the moti∣on of a B••dy to be Instanta∣ne••us.
• * 1.150

  Art. 6. The Invisibili∣t•• of ••ight in the limpid me∣dium, no Ar∣gument of its Immateriality: as the Peripa∣tetick prae∣sumes.
• * 1.151

  Art. 7. T••e Corporiety of Light fully consistent with the Du∣ration of the Sun: contrary to the Peripa∣tetick.
• * 1.152

  Art. 8. The in••••nsibi∣lity of Heat in many Lucent B••die•• no va∣lid Argument against the praesent The∣sis, that Light is Flame Atte∣nuated.
• * 1.153

  Art. 1. An Elogy of the sense of Hearing: and the Relation of this and the praecedent Chapter.
• * 1.154

  Art. 2. The great Affi∣nity betwixt Vi••ible ••nd Au∣dible species: in their repre∣sentation of the superficial Conditions of Objects.
• * 1.155

  Art. 3. In the Causes and manner of their Destru∣ction.
• * 1.156

  Art. 4. In their Acti∣n••bolism, or Diffusion, both Sphaerical and Pyramidal.
• * 1.157

  Art. 5. In their certi∣fying the sense of the Magni∣tude, Figure, and other•• Qualities of their Origi∣nals.
• * 1.158

  Art. 6. In the obscu∣ration▪ of Less by Greater.
• * 1.159

  Art. 7. In their of∣f••nce of the or∣gans, when excessive.
• * 1.160

  Art. 8. In th••ir pro∣duction of Heat by Multi∣plication.
• * 1.161

  Art. 9. In their Varia∣bility, accord∣ing to the va∣rious dispositi∣on of the Me∣dium.
• * 1.162

  Art. 10. In their chief Attributes, of L••comotion, Ex∣siliti••••, ••mpacti∣on, Resilition, D••••gregation, Cong••egation▪
• * 1.163

  Art. 1. The Product of the Praemi∣ses, concern∣ing the points of Consent, & Dissent of Au∣dible and Visi∣ble Species: viz. That Sounds are Corporeal.
• * 1.164

  Art. 2. An obstruction o•• praejudice, from the gene∣rally supposed repugnant Au∣th••rities of some of the Ancients; ex∣peded.
• * 1.165

  Art. 3. An Argument of the Corpori∣ety of Sounds.
• * 1.166

  Art. 4. A Second Ar∣gumen••.
• * 1.167

  C••ROLLA∣R••.

  Art. 5. The 〈…〉〈…〉, where 〈…〉〈…〉 d••s••ant f••••m ••he So∣nant a••d Re∣p••••cu••i••••••.
• * 1.168

  COROLLA∣RY. 2.

  Art. 6. Why Concaves yeild the strongest and longest Sounds.
• * 1.169

  COROLLA∣RY 3.

  Art. 7. The reason of Con••urrent E∣choes, where the Audient is near the Re∣flectent, and remote from the sonant.
• * 1.170

  COROLLA∣RY 4.

  Art. 8. Why Echoes Mon••ph••n re∣hear••e so much the fewer syl∣lables, by how much nearer the audient is to the Refle∣cten••.
• * 1.171

  COROLLA∣RY 5.

  Art. 9. The rea••on of P••lyph••n Echoes.
• * 1.172

  Art. 10. A Third Argu∣ment of the Materiality of S••unds:
• * 1.173

  Art. 11. The necessity of a certain Configuration in a Sound; in∣ferred from the Distinction of one sound from another, by the Sense.
• * 1.174

  Art. 12. The same con∣firmed by the A••ctority of Pythagoras, Plato, and Ari∣stotle.
• * 1.175

  Art. 13. And by the Capacity of the most subtle parts of the Aer.
• * 1.176

  Art. 14. The Reason 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.177

  Art. 15. The most sub∣tle Particles of the Aer onely, the material of Sounds.
• * 1.178

  PARAD••X.

  Art. 16. One and the sa••e nu••e••i∣ca•• v••yc••, not heard by two men, no•• ••oth ears of one man.
• * 1.179

  Art. 17. A PRO∣BLEM not yet solved by any Philo∣sopher: viz. How such in∣fi••ite Variety of Words is formed onely by the various motions of the Tongue and Lips.
• * 1.180

  Art. 18. A Second (also yet unconque∣red) Difficulty, viz. the deter∣minate Perni∣city of the Aers motion, when exploded from the Lungs, in Speech.
• * 1.181

  Art. 19. All Sounds Created by M••tion, and that either when that in∣termediate Aer is confracted by two solids, mutually resi∣stent; or when the aer is per∣cust by one Solid; or when a solid is per∣cust by the Aer.
• * 1.182

  Art. 20. Rapidity of motion neces∣sary to the Creation of a Sound, not in the First Case.
• * 1.183

  Art. 21. But, in the S••∣••••nd and Last.
• * 1.184

  Art. 22. 〈…〉〈…〉 are of 〈…〉〈…〉 the D••lati∣on.
• * 1.185

  Art. 23. The Rea••on thereof.
• * 1.186

  Art. 24. To measure the Velocity of great Sounds.
• * 1.187

  Art. 25. Sounds, ••oe subject to R••∣••ardat••••n▪ ••••om adve••se▪ no•• Acceleration, fr••m Secun•• Winds.
• * 1.188

  Art. 1. That all Sounds, where the Aer is per∣cussed by one solid, are cre∣ated immed••∣ately by the Frequenc••▪ not the Velocity of motion; de∣monstrated.
• * 1.189

  Art. 2. An•• likewise, where the ••er is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.190

  Art. 3. 〈…〉〈…〉 Acute sounds a••i••e from the more, and ••ra••e f••om ••he less 〈…〉〈…〉 of the aer, demon∣••••ra••ed.
• * 1.191

  Art. 4. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.192

  Art. 5. The same A∣nalytically praesented in Scheme.
• * 1.193

  Art. 6. A just and un∣answerable Exception a∣gainst the for∣mer Harmoni∣cal Hypothesis
• * 1.194

  Art. 7. PROBLEM 1. In what in∣stant, an Har∣monical Sound, result∣ing from a Chord percus∣sed, is begun.
• * 1.195

  Art. 8. That a Sound may be crea∣••ed in a Va∣cuum; contra∣ry to Athanas. Kircher in Art. Magn. Cons••ni & D••ssoni lib. 1. cap. 6. Di∣gression••.
• * 1.196

  Art. 9. Why all Sounds appear more Acute, at large, than at small distance.
• * 1.197

  Art. 10. Why Cold water falling, makes a fuller noise, than warm.
• * 1.198

  Art. 11. Why the voice of a Calf is more Base than that of an Ox, &c.
• * 1.199

  Art. 12. Why a Disso∣nance in a Base is more deprehensible by the ear, than in a Tre∣ble voice.
• * 1.200

  Art. 1. That the Cog∣nition of the Nature of O∣dours is very difficult; in respect of the Imperfection of the sense of Smelling, in man: and
• * 1.201

  Art. 2. The contrary opinions of Phylosophers, concerning it.
• * 1.202

  Art. 3. Some determi∣ning an Odour to be a substance
• * 1.203

  Art. 4. Others, a meer Accident or Quality.
• * 1.204

  Art. 5. The Basis of the Latter opi∣nion, infirme and ruinous.
• * 1.205

  Art. 6. That all odo∣rous Bodies e∣mit corporeal Exhalations.
• * 1.206

  Art. 7. That Odours cause sundry Affections in our Bodies, and such as are config••••able only to sub∣stances.
• * 1.207

  (8 de Compos. medic. secund. lo∣ca, cap. 4.)
• * 1.208

  Art. 8. That the Rea∣son of an O∣dours affect∣ing the senso∣ry, consists on∣ly in a certain Symbolisme be¦twixt the Fi¦gures and Con∣texture of its Particles, and the Figures and Con••ep∣ture of the Particles of the Odoratory Nerves.
• * 1.209

  Art. 9. That the Di∣versity of O∣dours depends on the Diver∣sity of Impres∣sions made on the sensory, respondent to the vari••us Fi∣gures and Con∣texture of their Parti∣cles.
• * 1.210

  Art. 10. Why some Persons abhor those smells, which are grateful to most others.
• * 1.211

  Art. 11. Why, among Beasts, some species are of∣fended at those scents in which others h••••••ly delight
• * 1.212

  Art. 12. The Ge••erati••n and D••ffusion of Odours, due only to Heat.
• * 1.213

  Art. 13. The Differen∣ces of Odours.
• * 1.214

  Art. 14. The Medium of Odours.
• * 1.215

  Art. 1. From the su∣perlative A∣cuteness of the sense of Tast∣ing, Aristotle concludes the cognition of the Nature of Sapours to be more easily acqui••able, than the na∣ture of any o∣ther sensible object: but refutes himself by the many Errors of his his own The∣ory, concern∣ing the same.
• * 1.216

  Art. 2. An Abridg∣ment of his doctrine, con∣cerning the Essence and Causes of a Sapour, in General.
• * 1.217

  Art. 3. And the Diffe∣rences of Sa∣pours, with the particular Causes of each.
• * 1.218

  Art. 4 An Examina∣tion and brief redargution of the same Do∣ctrine
• * 1.219

  Art. 5. The postp••si∣t••on thereof to the more veri∣similous De∣termination of the sons of H••rmes, who adscribe all Sapours to Salt.
• * 1.220

  Art. 6. B••t fa•• m••re to that most profound and satisfact••ry Tenent of De∣mocritus and Plato; which deduceth the Nativity of Sapours from the various Figures and contextures of the minute particles of Conc••etions.
• * 1.221

  Art. 7. The advantages of this sen∣tence, above all others touching the same subject.
• * 1.222

  Art. 8. The Objections of Arist. con∣cisely, though solidly solved.
• * 1.223

  Art. 9. That the sali∣vous Humidity of the Tongue serveth to the Dissolution and Imbibition of the Salt, in all Gustables.
• * 1.224

  Art. 1. This Chapters right of suc∣cession to the former.
• * 1.225

  Art. 2. The Dive•••• accep••ation of the term, — Touching.
• * 1.226

  Art. 3. A pertinent (though short) Panegyrick on the sense of Touching.
• * 1.227

  Art. 4. Some Tactile Qualities, in common to the perception of other senses al∣so.
• * 1.228

  Art. 5. A Scheme o•• all Qualities, or Commonly, or Properly ap∣pertaining to the Sense of Touching; as they stand in their several Relations to, or Dependen∣cies on the U∣niv••••s••l Mat••er, Atoms: and so, of all the sub••e∣quent Ca••ital A••guments to be treated of, in this Book.
• * 1.229

  Art. 6. The right of Rarity and D••n∣sity, to the Pri∣ority of cons••∣deration.
• * 1.230

  Art. 1. The Opinion of those Philo∣sophers, who place the Rea∣son of Rarity, in the actual Di∣vision of a Body into small parts; and the brief Refutation th••reof.
• * 1.231

  Art. 2▪ A second Opi∣nion, deriving Ra••ity and Density from the several pro∣portions, which Quantity hath to its substance; convicted of i••compre••ensi∣b••lity, and so of insatisfacti∣on.
• * 1.232

  Art. 3. A Third, desu∣ming the more and less of Ra∣rity in Bodies, from the more and less of VA∣CUITY inter∣cepted among their particles: and the Advan∣tages thereof a••ove all o∣t••ers, concer∣ning the same.
• * 1.233

  Art. 4. The Definitions o•• a Rare, and of a Dense Bo∣dy; according to the assum¦pti••n of a Vacu¦ity Disseminate.
• * 1.234

  Art. 5. The Con••rui••y of those D••fi∣nitions, de∣monstrated.
• * 1.235

  Art. 6. 〈…〉〈…〉 of Diff••••ulties, wherein the thoughts of Physi••logists have so long wandered; ••e∣duc••d to a p••int, the ge¦nuine state of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.236

  Art. 7. That Rarity and Density can have no other Causes imme∣diate, but the more and less of Inanity inter∣spersed among the particles of Concretions; DEMON∣STRATED
• * 1.237

  Art. 8. Aristotles Ex∣ceptions, a∣gainst Dissemi∣nate Inanity; neither impor∣tant nor com∣petent.
• * 1.238

  Art. 9. The Hypothe∣sis of a certain 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sub∣stance, to re∣p••enish the pores of Bo∣dies, in Ra••i∣faction▪ de∣monstrated in∣sufficient, to s••l••e the Diffi∣culty, or demo¦l••••h the Epicu∣••••a••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 Vacu••••e:
• * 1.239

  Art. 10. The 〈…〉〈…〉 understand••ng t••e Reason•• a••d Manner of ••a∣••i action and C••ndensation, from the 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.240

  Art. 11. PARADOX. That the Mat∣ter of a Body, when Rarified, doth possess no more of true Place, than when Conden∣sed, and the Conciliation thereof to the praeposed Defi∣nitions of a Ra••e and of a Dense Body.
• * 1.241

  Art. 12. PROBLEM. Whether Aer be capable of Condensation to so high a rate as it is of Rari∣faction: and the Apodictical solution thereof.
• * 1.242

  Art. 1. The opportunity of the present speculation, concerning the Causes of Perspicuity and Opacity.
• * 1.243

  Art. 2. The true No∣tions of a Per∣spicuum and Opa••um.
• * 1.244

  Art. 3. That every Concretion is so much the more Diapha¦••ous, by how much the more & more ample Inane Spaces are in∣tercepted a∣mong its par∣ticles; caeteris pa••ibus.
• * 1.245

  Art. 4. Why Glass, though much more Dense, is yet much more Diaphanous, than Paper.
• * 1.246

  Art. 5. Why the Dia∣phanity of Glass is gradually diminished, ac∣cording to the various de∣grees of its Cra••••••tude.
• * 1.247

  Art. 6. An Apodicti∣cal Confutati∣on of that po∣pular Error, that Glass is to∣tally, or in every particle, Dia∣phanous.
• * 1.248

  Art. 1. The Contex∣ture of this Chapter, with the praecedent
• * 1.249

  Art. 2. That the Mag∣nitude of Con∣cretions, ariseth from the Mag∣nitude of their Material Prin∣ciples.
• * 1.250

  Art. 3. The praesent intention of the term, Magnitude▪
• * 1.251

  Art. 4. That the Quan∣tity of a thing, is meerly the Matter of it.
• * 1.252

  Art. 5. The Quantity of a thing, nei∣ther augment∣ed by its Rare∣faction; no•• diminished by it•• Condensati∣on▪ contrary to the Aristo∣••eleans, who distinguish the Quantity of a Body, fr••m it•• Substance.
• * 1.253

  Art. 6. The reason of Quanti••y, ex∣plicable also meerly from the notion of Place.
• * 1.254

  Art. 7. The Existence of a Body, without real Ex••ension; & of Ex••••••sion without a B••∣dy 〈…〉〈…〉 to Nature▪ yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to God.
• * 1.255

  Art. 11 Aristotles De∣finition of a Continuum, in what respect true, and wha•• false.
• * 1.256

  Art. ••2. Figure (Phy∣sically consi∣d••red) no∣thing but the superficies, or terminant Ex∣tre•••• of a Bo∣dy.
• * 1.257

  Art. 1. The Continui∣ty of this to the first Section.
• * 1.258

  Art. 2. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.259

  Art. 3. A considerable Exception of the Chymists •• viz. that some Bodies are dis¦solved in li∣••uor•• of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 particles▪ which 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.260

  Art. 4. Why Oyle dis∣sociates the parts of some Bodies, which remain invio∣late in Spirit of Wine: and why Lightning is more penetra∣tive, than Fire▪
• * 1.261

  Art. 5. Smoothness and Asperity in Con∣cretions, the Con••equents of Figure in h••••r Material Principles.
• * 1.262

  Art. 1. The Motive Virtue of all Concretions, derived from the essential Mobility o•• A∣toms.
• * 1.263

  Art. 2. 〈…〉〈…〉 Part••
• * 1.264

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.265

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.266

  Art. 5. What the Active Faculty of a thing, is.
• * 1.267

  Art. 6. That in Nature every Faculty is Active▪ none Passive▪
• * 1.268

  Art. 7. A Peripatetick Contradiction, assuming the Matter of all Bodies to be devoid of all Activity; and yet desuming some Facul∣ties â tota sub∣stantia.
• * 1.269

  Art. 8. That the Fa∣culties of Ani∣mals (the Ra∣tiocination of man only ex∣cepted) are Identical with their spirits.
• * 1.270

  Art. 9. The R••••sons of the Coexi∣stence of Va∣rious Faculties in one and the same Concre∣tion.
• * 1.271

  Art. 10. Habit defined.
• * 1.272

  Art. 11. That the Rea∣son of all Ha∣bits in Ani∣mals, consist∣eth principal∣ly in the con∣formity and fl••xibility of the Organs, which the r••∣spective Facul∣ty makes use of, for the per∣formance of its proper Actions.
• * 1.273

  Art. 12. Habits, acqui∣rable by Bruits: and common not only to Vegetables, but also to some Minerals.
• * 1.274

  Art. 1. Gravity, as to ••••s Essence, o•• Formal Reason, very obscure.
• * 1.275

  Art. 2. The opinion of Epicurus, good as to the Cause of Com∣parative: insuffi∣cient as to the Cause of Ab∣solute Gravity.
• * 1.276

  Art. 3. Aristotles opi∣nion of Gravi∣ty, recited.
• * 1.277

  Art. 4. Copernicus the∣ory of Gravi∣ty, insatisfacto∣ry; and where∣in.
• * 1.278

  Art. 5. The Determi∣nation of Kep∣ler, Gassendus, &c. that Gra∣vity is Caused meerly by the Attraction of the Earth: e∣spoused by the Author.
• * 1.279

  Art. 6. The Ext••rnal Principle of the perpendi∣cular Descent of a stone, pro∣jected up in the Aer; must be either De∣pell••nt, or At∣••rahent.
• * 1.280

  Art. 7. That the Re∣sistence of the Superior Aer is the only Cause which gradu∣ally refract∣eth, and in fine wholly overcometh the Imprest Force, where∣by a stone pro∣jected, is ele∣vated upward
• * 1.281

  Art. 8. Tha•• the Aer, distracted by a stone violent∣ly ascending, hath as well a Depulsive, as a Resistent Fa∣culty; arising immediately from its Elate∣rical, or Resto∣rative motion.
• * 1.282

  Art. 9. That neverthele•••• when 〈…〉〈…〉 on high in the 〈…〉〈…〉 no Caus•• can 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Down∣w•••••• Motio••, 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.283

  Art. 10. A••gument, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Terraque∣ous Gl••be is endowed with a certain Attra∣ctive Faculty, in order to the Detention and Retraction of all its Parts.
• * 1.284

  Art. 11. What are the Parts of the Terrestrial Globe.
• * 1.285

  Art. 12. A Second Argu∣ment that the Earth is Mag∣netical.
• * 1.286

  Art. 13. A Parallelisme betwixt the Attraction of Iron by a L••ad••tone, a••d the Attraction of Terrene bodies by the Earth.
• * 1.287

  Art. 14. That as the sphere o•• the Loadstones Allective Vir∣tue is limited: so is that of the Earths magne∣tism.
• * 1.288

  Art. 15. An Obiection of the Dispropor∣tion between the great Bulk of a large 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the Ex••••••∣••y of the sup∣posed magne∣tique Rays of the Earth: Sol∣ved by three w••ighty Rea∣sons.
• * 1.289

  Art. 16. The Reason of the Aequivelo∣city of Bodies, of different weights, in their perpendi∣cular Descent: with sundry un∣questionable Authorities to c••nfirm the Hoti thereof.
• * 1.290

  Art. 18. That the Cen∣tre of the Uni∣ver••e is not the L••w••st part ••••••reof: nor the Centre of the Earth▪ the Centre of the World.
• * 1.291

  Art. 19. A Fourth A••gu∣ment, that Gra∣vity is only Attraction.
• * 1.292

  Art. 20. Why a greater Gravity, or stronger At∣tractive force is ••mprest ••p∣on a piece of iron by a Loadstone, than by the Earth.
• * 1.293

  Art. 21 A ••ifth Argu∣ment, almost Ap••••ictica••••; that Gravity 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Effect 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Earth ••••••••raction.
• * 1.294

  Art. 1. ••word nothing 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.295

  Art. 1. The Connecti∣on of this to the immedi∣ately prece∣dent Chapter.
• * 1.296

  Art. 2. Why the Au∣thor deduceth the 4 First Qualities, not from the 4 vul∣gar Elements; but from the. 3 Proprieties of Atoms.
• * 1.297

  Art. 3. The Nature of Heat is to be conceived from its Gene∣ral Effect; viz. the Penetration, Discussion, and Dissolution of Bodies con∣crete.
• * 1.298

  Art. 4. Heat defined as no Immate∣rial, but a 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.299

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.300

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.301

  Art. 7. That the Atoms of Heat are capable of Expedition or deliverance from Concre∣tions. Two wayes; viz. by Ev••cation and Motion.
• * 1.302

  Art. 8. An Vn••ra••us matter, the chief Seminary of the Atoms of Heat: and why.
• * 1.303

  A••••. ••. Among ••nctu¦ou•• Concre••••∣ons. Wh•• some ar•• more ••asi∣ly inflammabl•• than others▪
• * 1.304

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.305

  Art. 11. PROBLEM 1. Why the ••ot∣to•• of a Cal∣d••••n, where∣in Water is boyling, may be touched by the hand of a man▪ ••ithout burning 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.306

  Art. 12. PROBLEM 2. Why Lime be∣comes ardent upon the affu∣sion of Water. ••ol.
• * 1.307

  Art. 13. PROBLEM 3. Why the Heat of Lime burn∣ing is more ve∣hement, than the Heat of any Flame whatever. Sol.
• * 1.308

  Art. 14. PROBLEM 4▪ Why boyling Oyle scalds more vehe∣mently, then boyling Water▪ Sol.
• * 1.309

  Art. 15. PROBLEM 5▪ Why Metals, melted or made red hot, burn more violent than the Fire, that melteth or heateth them. Sol.
• * 1.310

  Art. 16. CONSECTA∣RY 2. That, as the degrees of Heat, so those of fire are in∣numerably v••∣rious.
• * 1.311

  Art. 17. That to the Calefaction, Combustion, or Inflamma∣tion of a body by fire▪ is re∣quired a cer∣tain space of time; and that the space is greater or less, according to the paucity, or abundance of the igneous Atoms inva∣ding the body obiected; and more or less of aptitude in the contexture thereof to ad∣mit them.
• * 1.312

  Art. 18. Flame more or less Durable, for various re∣spects.
• * 1.313

  Art. 19. CONSECTA∣RY 3. That the im∣mediate and genuine Effect of Heat, is the Disgregation of all bodies, as well Homoge∣neous, as Hete∣rogenous: and that the Con∣gregation of Homogeneous Natures, is on∣ly an Acciden∣tal ••ff••ct of H••a••; contrary to Aristotle.
• * 1.314

  Art. 1. The Link con∣necting this Section to the former.
• * 1.315

  Art. 2. That Cold is no Privation of Heat; but a Real and Po∣sitive Quality: demonstrated.
• * 1.316

  Art 3. That the ad∣aequate Notion of Cold, ought to be de••umed from its Gene∣ral Effect, viz. the Congregati∣on and Compa∣ction of bodies.
• * 1.317

  Art. 4. Cold, no ••m∣material; but a Substantial Quality.
• * 1.318

  Art. 5. Gassendus con∣jectural Assig∣nation of a Tetrahedical Figure to the Atoms of cold; asserted by sundry weigh∣ty considera¦tions.
• * 1.319

  Art. 6. Cold, not Essential to Earth, Water, nor Aer.
• * 1.320

  Art. 7. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.321

  Art. 8. Water, the chief Antagonist to Fire; not in re∣spect of its Ac∣cidental Frigi∣dity, but Essen∣tial Humidity▪ and that the Aer hath a juster title to the Principali∣ty of Cold, than either Water, or Earth.
• * 1.322

  Art. 9. ••ROBLEM▪ Why the breath of a man doth Warme, when expi••ed with the m••uth wide open; & Cool, when ef∣flated with the mouth contracted.
• * 1.323

  Art. 10. 〈…〉〈…〉 the pre∣mises.
• * 1.324

  Art. 1. Why Fluidity and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are here con∣sidered before Humidity and 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.325

  Art. 2. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.326

  Art. 3. 〈…〉〈…〉 a Firme.
• * 1.327

  Art. 4. Fluidity de∣fined
• * 1.328

  Art. 5. Wherein the F••rmal Rea••on thereof doth consis••.
• * 1.329

  Art. 6. The ••ame ••ar∣ther illustra∣ted, by the two••••••ld Fluid••ty of Metals; and t••e peculiar reason of each.
• * 1.330

  Art. 7. Firmness de∣fined:
• * 1.331

  Art. 8. And d••rived fro•• either of •• Causes▪
• * 1.332

  Art. 1. Humidity de∣fined.
• * 1.333

  Art. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 defined.
• * 1.334

  Art. 3. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.335

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.336

  Art. 5. PROBLEM 1. Why pure wa∣ter cannot wash out oyle from a Clo••••; which yet wa∣••er, wherein Ashes have been deco••ted, or soap dis∣solved, easily doth▪ Solut.
• * 1.337

  Art. 6. PROBLEM 2 Why stains of Ink are not to be taken out of cloths, but with ••ome Acta Liquor▪ Solut.
• * 1.338

  Art. 1. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Chap••er.
• * 1.339

  Art. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••nd Soft, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.340

  Art. 3. The Difference betwixt a S••ft and Fluid.
• * 1.341

  Art. 4. Solidity of Atoms, the Fundament of Hardness and Inanity, inter∣cepted am••ng them, the fu••∣dament of Softness, in all Concretions.
• * 1.342

  Art. 5. Hardne••s and So••••nes••, no 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but m••••rly ••ompa∣rative Quali∣ties; as ad∣scriptive to Concretions: contrary to Aristotle.
• * 1.343

  Art. 6. S••ftness in Firme things, deduced from the same cause, as Fluidity in Fluid one••.
• * 1.344

  Art. 7. The General Reason of the Mollification of Hard▪ and In∣d••ration of Sof•• bodies.
• * 1.345

  Art. 8. The special manners of the Mollification of Hard: and Induration of Soft bodies.
• * 1.346

  Art. 9. PR••••LEM. Why Iron is Hardned, by being immer∣sed red-hot into Cold Wa∣ter; and its SOLUTION.
• * 1.347

  Art. 10. The Formal Reasons of Softness and Hardness.
• * 1.348

  Art. 11. The ground of Aristotles Di∣stinction be∣twixt Forma∣tilia and Pre••∣••ilia.
• * 1.349

  Art. 12. Two Axioms, concerning & illustrating the nature of Softness.
• * 1.350

  Art. 1. Flexilit••, ••••a∣ctility, ••uctili∣ty, &c. de∣••ived from S••••iness: and Rigidity from ••a••dn••••s.
• * 1.351

  Art. 2. PROBLEM. What is the C••use of the motion of Re∣storation in Flexiles? and the SOLUT.
• * 1.352

  Art. 3. Two Obstructi∣ons expeded.
• * 1.353

  Art. 4. Why Flexile bodies grow weak, by over-much, and over frequent Bending.
• * 1.354

  Art. 5. The Reason of the frequent Vibrations, or Diadr••ms of Lutestrings, & other Tractile Bodies; de∣clared to be the same with that of the Restorative Mo∣t••••n of Flexiles: and Demon∣strated.
• * 1.355

  Art. 6. PROBLEM. Why the Vi∣brations, or Diadr••ms of a Chord di∣st••••ded and percussed, are Ae••uitempora∣ne ••us, ••hough not Ae••••ispati∣al: and the SOLUT.
• * 1.356

  Art. 7. PROBLEM. Why doth a Chord of a duple length, perform its di∣adroms in a proportion of time duple, to a Chord of a single length; both being distended by equal force; & yet, if the Chord of the duple length be distended by a duple fore or weight, it doth not per∣form its Dia∣droms, in a proportion of time duple to that of the o∣ther; but on∣ly if the Force or weight di∣stending it, be quadruple to the First sup∣posed: and its SOLUT.
• * 1.357

  Art. 8. The Reasons of the vast Ductility, or Extensibility of Gold.
• * 1.358

  Art. 9. Sectility and Fissility, the Consequents of Softness.
• * 1.359

  Art. 10. Tractility and Friability, the Consequents of Hardness.
• * 1.360

  Art. 11. Ruptility, the Consequent partly of S••ftness, partly of Hardness.
• * 1.361

  Art. 12. PROBLEM. Why Chords d••••••••enced, are more apt to break neer the End••, than in the middle ••nd its SOLUT.
• * 1.362

  Art. 1. That the Insen∣sibility of Qua∣lities doth not import their Vnintelligibili∣ty; contrary to the presumpti∣on of the Ari∣stotelean.
• * 1.363

  Art. 2. Upon what grounds; and by wh••m, the Sanctuary of Occult Qualities was erected.
• * 1.364

  Art. 3. Occult Qualities and profest Ig∣norance, all one.
• * 1.365

  Art. 4. The Refuge of Sympathies and Antipathies, equally ob∣structive to the advance of Natural Sci∣ence, with that of Igno••e Pro∣prieties.
• * 1.366

  Art. 5. Thatall Attra∣ction, referred to Secret Sym∣pathy; and all Repulsion, ad∣scribed to se∣cret Antipathy, betwixt the Agent and Pa∣tient, is effect∣ed by Corporeal Instruments, and such as resem∣ble those, whereby one body Attract∣eth, or Repel∣leth another, in sensible and mechanique operations.
• * 1.367

  Art. 6. The Means of Attractions sympathetical, explicated by a convenient Simile.
• * 1.368

  Art. 7. The Means of Abaction and Repulsions Antipathetical, explicated likewise by sundry simili∣tudes.
• * 1.369

  Art. 8. The First and General Ca••ses of all Love and Hatred, betwixt Animals.
• * 1.370

  Art. 9. Why things Alike in their natures, love and delight in the Society each of other: and why Vn∣like natures ab∣hor and avoid each other.
• * 1.371

  Art. 1. Th•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Qualit•••• (re¦pu••ed) ••ccult.
• * 1.372

  Art. 2. Natures 〈…〉〈…〉 in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or C••••••piration of all parts of the Universe; no Occult Qua∣l••ty.
• * 1.373

  Art. 3. The 〈…〉〈…〉 of mans will.
• * 1.374

  Art. 4. The Afflux and Reflux of the s••a, inderiva∣tive from any immaterial In∣flux of the Moon.
• * 1.375

  Art. 5. 〈…〉〈…〉 of 〈…〉〈…〉 and ••••nversion of ••he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and other Flowers.
• * 1.376

  Art. 6. Why Garden Claver hide••h it s••alk, in the heat of the day.
• * 1.377

  Art. 7. Why the 〈…〉〈…〉 usu∣ally 〈◊〉〈◊〉 soon after mid∣night; and at break o•• day.
• * 1.378

  Art. 8. Why Shell∣fish growe fat, in the Full of the moon, and lean again at the New.
• * 1.379

  Art. 9. Why the Selenites re∣sembles the Moon in all not several A••∣spects.
• * 1.380

  Art. 10. Why the 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.381

  Art. 11. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.382

  Art. 12. A COROL∣LARY. Why the Gra∣nules of Gold and Silver, though much more pond∣rous then those of the Aqua Regis and Aqua For∣tis, wherein they are dis∣solved, are yet held up, and kept floating by them.
• * 1.383

  Art. 13. The Cause of the Attraction of a Less Flame by a Greater.
• * 1.384

  Art. 14. The Cause of the Inv••••ation of flame to Naphtha, at distance.
• * 1.385

  Art. 15. Of the Ascenti∣on of Water in∣to the pores of a Spunge.
• * 1.386

  Art. 16. The same il∣l••strated by the example of a Syphon.
• * 1.387

  Art. 17. The reason of the Percolation of Liquors, by a cloth whose one end lieth in the liquor, and other hangs over the brim of the vessel, that contains it.
• * 1.388

  Art. 18. The reas•••• of the 〈…〉〈…〉, that ar•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.389

  Art. 19. The reason of the Discent be∣twixt Lute∣strings of sheeps Guts, and those of Woolfs.
• * 1.390

  Art. 20. The tradition of the Con∣suming of all Feathers of Foul, by those of the Eagle; exploded.
• * 1.391

  Art. 21. Why some certain Plants befriend, and advance the growth and fruitfulness of others, that are their neigh∣bours.
• * 1.392

  Art. 22. Why s••me Plants thrive 〈…〉〈…〉 of some others.
• * 1.393

  Art. 23. The ••••ason of the great Frie••dship be∣twix•• the Male and Fe∣ma••e Palm-trees.
• * 1.394

  Art. 24. Why all ••••ines grow ••ick and turbid, during the sea••on wherein th•• Vines Fl••wer and Bud.
• * 1.395

  Art. 25. That the ••••∣stilled waters of Orange flow∣ers, and Roses, doe not take any thing of their fragran∣cy, during ••he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of those 〈◊〉〈◊〉; as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vulgarly be∣lieved.
• * 1.396

  Art. 1. Why this 〈…〉〈…〉 only some 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.397

  Art. 2. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.398

  Art. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.399

  Art. 4. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.400

  Art. 5. The Cause of the ••••est 〈…〉〈…〉 Carca•••• of a mu••the••ed man 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the praesence and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the H••mi••ia••
• * 1.401

  Art. 6. How the Basi∣lisk doth em∣poyson and destroy, at di∣stance
• * 1.402

  Art. 8. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.403

  Art. 9. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.404

  Art. 10. W••y ••••••ers Tarantia••al Persons are af∣fected and cured with Divers T••n••s, and the mu∣sick of divers Instruments.
• * 1.405

  Art. 11. Th••t ••••e ve∣nome of the Tarantula doth produce the same effect in the body of a man; is it doth in that of the Taran∣tula it self: and why.
• * 1.406

  Art. 12. That the Ve∣n••m of the Tarantula is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 H••mor and such as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 capable of S••••nds.
• * 1.407

  Art 13. That it causeth an ••ncessent itching and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••itillation 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Nervous and Musculous par••s of mans body, when in∣fused into it, and ••erment∣ing ••n ••t.
• * 1.408

  Art. 14. The cause of the Annual Re∣cidivation of the Tarantism, till it be per∣fectly cured.
• * 1.409

  Art. 15. A Conjecture, what kind of Tun••••▪ Strain•• and Notes seem most accom∣modate to the Cure of Taran∣tiacal Person•• i•• the General.
• * 1.410

  Art. 16. The Reason of the Incantation of Serpents, by a rod of the Cornus.
• * 1.411

  Art. 17. DI••RES∣SION. That the 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.412

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.413

  Art. 19. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.414

  Art. 20. That ships are 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.415

  Art. 21. That the E∣chineis, or Remora is not Ominous.
• * 1.416

  Art. 22. Why this place admits not of more than a General ••••quest into the Faculties of Po••••ons and Counterpoisons.
• * 1.417

  Art. 23. Poisons defi∣ned.
• * 1.418

  Art. 24. Wherein the Deleterious F••∣culty of Poi∣son doth con∣sist.
• * 1.419

  Art. 25. Counterpoisons Defined.
• * 1.420

  Art. 26. Wherein their Salutifer••us Virtue doth consist.
• * 1.421

  Art. 27. How Triacle cureth the ve∣nome of Vipers
• * 1.422

  Art. 28. How the body of a Scorpion, bruised and laid warm up∣on the par••, which it hath lately wound∣ed and enve∣nomed; doth cure the same.
• * 1.423

  Art. 29. That some Poisons are Antidotes a∣gainst others by way of di∣rect Contrariety
• * 1.424

  Art. 30. Why sundry particular men, and some whole Nations have ••ed upon Poisonous Ani∣mals and Plants, with∣out harm.
• * 1.425

  Art. 31. The A ma•••• Vrg••••••••, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 P••wder, im∣••ugned
• * 1.426

  Art. 32. The Au••••ors Retraction of his quondam De••ence of the Magnetick C••re of W unds, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his P••o••egomena to He••m••nts Book of that subject and title.
• * 1.427

  Art. 1. The Nature and Obscurity of the Subject, hinted by cer∣tain Metapho∣rical Cognomi∣na, agreeable thereunto, though in di∣vers relations.
• * 1.428

  Art. 2. Why the Au∣thor insisteth not upon the (1) several Appellations, (2) Inve••••o of the Load∣stone, (3) ••n∣vention of the Pixis Nautica.
• * 1.429

  Art. 3. The Virtues of the Loadstone, in General, Two the Attra∣ctive, and Di∣rective.
• * 1.430

  Art. 4 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.431

  Art. 5. His 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.432

  Art. 6. Galens three Grand Objecti∣ons against the same, briefly Answered.
• * 1.433

  Art. 7. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.434

  Art. 8. A Par••ll••l•••••• ••••••wixt the M••gnetique Fa∣c••l••y of the L••adstone & 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and tha•• of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 i•• Animals▪
• * 1.435

  Art. 9. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.436

  Art. 10. That every L••adstone, in respect of the Circumradia∣tion of its Magnetical 〈…〉〈…〉 ac∣••rewing.
• * 1.437

  Art. 11. The Reason o•• that admirable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or 〈…〉〈…〉 of Magne∣••ick••▪ and why the ••ole•• of a Load∣stone are inca∣pable▪ but those of a Nee∣••le easily ca∣pable of Tran••∣plantation from one Extreme to the contra∣••••.
• * 1.438

  Art. 12. An Objection▪ of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Repulsion of the North ••ole of one Loa••dst••ne, or Needle, by the N••rth Pole of Another: prae∣ven••e••.
• * 1.439

  Art. 13. Three prin••••∣pal Magneti••••e Axioms, de••u∣ced from the same Fountain
• * 1.440

  Art. 14. 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.441

  Art. 15. That the Mag∣netique Vigour, or Perfection both of Load∣stones and Iron, doth consist in ei∣ther their Na¦tive Purity and Uniformity of Substance, or their Artificial Politeness.
• * 1.442

  Art. 16 That the A••m¦ing of a Mag∣net with po∣lished Steel, doth highly Corroborate; but a•• much dimi∣nish the sphere of its Attra∣ctive Virtue.
• * 1.443

  Art. 17. Why a smaller or weaker Loadstone, doth snatch away a Needle from a Greater, or more Potent one; while the small or weak one is held within the sphere of the great or stronger ones Activity: and not otherwis••
• * 1.444

  Art. 18. COROLLA∣RY. Of the Abdu∣ction of Iron from the Ear••h by a Load∣stone.
• * 1.445

  Art. 1. The Method, and C••ntents of the Section.
• * 1.446

  Art. 2. Affinity of the Loadstone and Iron.
• * 1.447

  Art. 3. The Loadst••ne conf••rms it s••lf, in all re∣spects, to the Terrest••ial Globe; as a Ne••••le con∣forms it self to the Loa••stone
• * 1.448

  Art. 4. Iron obtains a Verticity, not only from t••e Loadstone, by Affriction, or Aspiration; but also from the Earth it self: and that ac∣cording to the laws of P••si∣ti••n.
• * 1.449

  Art. 5. One and the same Nature, in common to the Earth, Loadstone and Iron.
• * 1.450

  Art. 6. The Earth, im∣praegnating Iron with a Polary Affe∣ction, doth cause therein a Locall Immu∣tation of its insensible par∣ticles.
• * 1.451

  Art. 7. The Loadstone doth the same.
• * 1.452

  Art. 8. The Magne∣tique Virtue, a Corporeal Ef∣flux.
• * 1.453

  Art. 9. Contrar•• ••b∣j••ctions, & their Solutions.
• * 1.454

  Art. 10. A Pa••alleli••me of the Magne∣tique Virtue, and the Vege∣tative Facul•••• o•• Plants.
• * 1.455

  Art. 11. 〈…〉〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 re••••pect & name▪ are Enemies: and th••se of a Contrary re∣spect & name, Friends.
• * 1.456

  Art. 12. 〈…〉〈…〉 is di••••ected in∣to two pieces, why the ••o∣real part of the one half, de∣cline ••••njun∣ction with the Boreall part of the other; and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of one with th•• Aust••••ll of the other
• * 1.457

  Art. 13. The Fibres of the Earth ex∣tend from Pole to Pole; and that may be the Cause of the firme Cohae∣sion of all its Parts, conspi∣ring to con∣serve its Sphe∣ricall Figure.
• * 1.458

  Art. 14. Reason of Mag∣neticall Varia∣ti••n, in divers climates and places
• * 1.459

  Art. 15. The De••rement of Magneticall Variation, in one and the same place, in divers years.
• * 1.460

  Art. 16. The Cause thereof not yet known.
• * 1.461

  Art. 17. No M••gnet hath more ••han Two Le∣git••mate Poles: and the rea∣••ons of Illegi∣timate ones.
• * 1.462

  Art. 18. The Conclu∣sion▪ Apologe¦ticall, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Advert••••••••ment, that ••he Attracti•••• and Directi•••• Act••••ons o•• 〈…〉〈…〉